diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66325-0.txt | 20106 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66325-0.zip | bin | 394893 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66325-h.zip | bin | 433497 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66325-h/66325-h.htm | 27094 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66325-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 55351 -> 0 bytes |
8 files changed, 17 insertions, 47200 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..93cbb8b --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #66325 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/66325) diff --git a/old/66325-0.txt b/old/66325-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 2e0b4fa..0000000 --- a/old/66325-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,20106 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of A Crowned Queen, by Sydney C. Grier - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: A Crowned Queen - The Romance of a Minister of State - -Author: Sydney C. Grier - -Release Date: September 17, 2021 [eBook #66325] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -Produced by: an anonymous Project Gutenberg volunteer - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A CROWNED QUEEN *** - - - - - A CROWNED QUEEN - - THE ROMANCE OF A MINISTER OF STATE - - By - SYDNEY C. GRIER - AUTHOR OF - ‘AN UNCROWNED KING,’ ‘IN FURTHEST IND,’ ETC. - - - (_Second in the Balkan Series_) - - - THIRD IMPRESSION - - WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS - EDINBURGH AND LONDON - MCMVII - _All Rights reserved_ - - - - - CONTENTS. - - I. AN INTERRUPTED HOLIDAY - II. IN THE PRESENCE OF DEATH - III. THE BATTLE OF THE CREEDS - IV. AN AMATEUR DIPLOMATIST - V. HEAVILY HANDICAPPED - VI. A DAUGHTER’S DUTY - VII. TWO KINGS OF BRENTFORD - VIII. A FAMILY COMPACT - IX. “WAYS THAT ARE DARK, AND TRICKS THAT ARE VAIN” - X. A NEW RELATIONSHIP - XI. WAYFARING - XII. METAMORPHOSES - XIII. IN THE GREENWOOD - XIV. THE _JUDENHETZE_ - XV. “WE TWO STOOD THERE WITH NEVER A THIRD” - XVI. THIS WORKING-DAY WORLD - XVII. “THE MAN WHOM THE QUEEN DELIGHTETH TO HONOUR” - XVIII. FRIENDLY INTERVENTION - XIX. A LITTLE TOO FAR - XX. IN QUEST OF THE WHEREWITHAL - XXI. PARLEYINGS WITH CERTAIN PEOPLE - XXII. THE EDUCATION QUESTION - XXIII. IN SIGHT OF THE GOAL - XXIV. A COMBAT _À OUTRANCE_ - XXV. TO THE VICTOR THE SPOILS - - - - - A CROWNED QUEEN. - - CHAPTER I. - AN INTERRUPTED HOLIDAY. - -The carriage from Llandiarmid Castle had been waiting for a quarter -of an hour at the little country station, and the horses were -beginning to toss their heads and paw the ground restlessly, to the -great scandal of the coachman. - -“This ’ere train of yours is late again, Mr Prodger,” he grumbled to -the station-master, who was combining business with pleasure by -perusing a grimy copy of a Welsh newspaper at the same time that he -kept an eye on the porter who was engaged in weeding the platform -flower-beds. Mr Prodger took up the challenge promptly. - -“I wass sooner believe you do be early nor the train late, Mr Wright,” -he responded. “’Deed and I wass.” - -“Me early!” was the wrathful answer; “when ’er ladyship come round to -the stables ’erself, and tell me to ’urry, because there wasn’t but -barely time to meet the train, the notice was that short! No, Mr -Prodger, it’s my belief as there’s been a haccident somewhere on this -bloomin’ line, and a nice tale I’ll ’ave to go back and tell the -Markiss and my lady.” - -“There goes the signals,” put in the footman. “The train’ll be ’ere in -a minute.” - -“Iss, sure,” said the station-master, “the train do be oll right. She -wass not have you for driver, Mr Wright, see you?” - -Chuckling over this Parthian shot, Mr Prodger retired to his own -domains, and Wright turned upon the footman, who had interfered so -unwarrantably in the discussion. - -“What are you a-doin’ of ’ere, Robert? Why ain’t you on the platform -waitin’ to take ’is lordship’s things?” - -“I ain’t never seen ’is lordship,” pleaded Robert. “I was waitin’ to -arst you what ’e was like.” - -“Oh, yes, there’s so many passengers stops ’ere,” returned his -superior, with a terrific sneer. “’E’ll be lost in the crowd, ’e -will.” - -“But do ’e favour the Markiss?” persisted the footman. - -“Well, they both ’as fair ’air and blue eyes, if you go for to call -that a likeness. But you look out for a under-sized gentleman, with a -’aughty voice, and a slave-driver kind of a way with ’im. That’s Lord -Cyril.” - -With this graphic description to guide him, Robert ventured upon the -platform, and succeeded in identifying the traveller of whom he was in -search. Wright’s lips settled themselves into a peculiarly grim smile -when his subordinate returned escorting a small fair man enveloped in -a fur-lined overcoat--a garment which excited the somewhat derisive -wonder of the loiterers around. They touched their caps as Lord Cyril -passed, it is true--it was an attention they were bound to pay to the -brother of “the Markiss,” but behind his back they asked one another -with ill-concealed grins whether “oll the chentlemen wass wear ladies’ -clooks in the furrin parts he did come from?” If Lord Cyril noticed -their amusement, he heeded it no more than did the stolid German valet -who followed with his bag, and it was with a pleasant smile that he -looked up at Wright. - -“Glad to see you again, Wright. You look as fit as ever. So you are -coachman now, are you?” - -“Yes, my lord--this five year.” - -“Your shadow has not grown less, I see?” remarked Lord Cyril lazily. - -“Well, my lord, we ain’t none of us no younger nor we used to be,” was -the somewhat aggressive answer, for Wright had caught sight of a faint -smile on Robert’s face. Discipline must be maintained, even in social -intercourse of this kind, and the coachman bethought himself hastily -of his duties. “Beg your pardon, my lord, but ’er ladyship bid me tell -you as she ’ad some ladies comin’ as she couldn’t put off, and ’is -lordship and Lady Philippa was gone out ridin’ before your telegram -come, so she ’oped you wouldn’t take it unkind not bein’ met by none -of the family.” - -“Not at all. I quite understand,” said the visitor cheerfully, with -his foot on the carriage-step. “It’s a pleasure to see your friendly -face again, Wright. I must come and have a talk with you about old -times in the harness-room one of these days.” - -“Much honnered, my lord, I’m sure,” was Wright’s response, but his -face betrayed small appreciation of the prospective pleasure. Robert -looked at him with some timidity as he climbed to his place, and it -was not until they were fairly on the road to the Castle that the -question he was burning to ask escaped the footman’s lips. - -“I say, Mr Wright, was that true as they was all sayin’ in the -servants’-’all the night I come--about the Markiss ’avin’ been a king -once, somewhere in furrin parts, I mean?” - -“It’s as true as you’re settin’ there,” responded Wright solemnly, -“that seven year back or thereabouts ’is lordship was as much a king -as Queen Victorier is queen.” This was stretching the truth a little, -but Wright paused to allow the information to sink in before he added, -“I was ’is Majesty’s--I mean ’is lordship’s--’ead groom then, so I -know.” - -“You ain’t jokin’?” asked the bewildered Robert. - -“Jokin’? Look ’ere, my lad--you ’ave cool cheek enough for the -job--you ask ’is lordship ’imself whether ’e wasn’t King of Thracia -for three months, and if ’e didn’t set on a throne and ’ave all the -swells a-bowin’ down to ’im. ’E might ’ave married a real Princess if -’e’d liked, but she were a bad lot, and ’e knew it. Oh, there ain’t no -doubt about ’is ’avin’ been King, though you mayn’t choose to believe -it.” - -“I ain’t a-goin’ for to contradick you, Mr Wright,” said Robert -penitently. “And did Lord Cyril take on the kingdom after ’im?” - -Wright snorted. “No; Lord Cyril ain’t never been King, nor won’t be,” -he said. “’E was in Thracia with the Markiss, and made ’imself useful -about the place--sort of general ’andy man, as you might say. Then -when me and the Markiss gave up the job and come ’ome, ’e stayed on -and done the same sort of business for the new King--Hotter George ’is -name is.” - -“But why did ’is lordship give up the job?” asked Robert, deeply -interested. Wright looked mysterious. - -“That were about the time as ’is lordship got married, my lad; and -when there’s a lady concerned it ain’t for you nor yet for me to say -why or wherefore in such a case.” This explanation did not explain -much, and the impression it was calculated to convey was not by any -means the correct one; but wild horses could not have dragged from -Wright the confession that Lord Caerleon had left his Balkan kingdom -as a prisoner, dethroned by a counterrevolution to that which had -resulted in his being offered the crown. While Robert was meditating -on his oracular utterance, Wright was looking ahead, and, just in time -to prevent a further question which was trembling on the footman’s -lips, he exclaimed-- - -“Why, there’s ’is lordship and Lady Phil comin’ along! You get down -and ask Lord Cyril if ’e’d like to stop for them, Robert. They’ll be -up with us before we get past the lodge.” - -Robert obeyed, and Lord Cyril ordered him at once to wait. Stepping -out of the carriage, the visitor stood watching the approaching -riders, a tall man on a large chestnut horse, and a fair-haired little -girl on a Shetland pony. They quickened their pace when they saw him. - -“Why, Cyril, old man!” cried Lord Caerleon, “how did you get here? I -thought we were not to expect you for a month or so yet?” - -“I was able to get off earlier, after all. I’ll explain presently. -Just now I should like to be introduced to my niece.” - -“That won’t take very long. Phil, this is your uncle Cyril.” - -“Do you think I’m like father, Uncle Cyril?” inquired Lady Philippa -breathlessly, after bestowing a kiss on her newly found relative. - -“His very image,” responded her uncle. - -“Oh, I am _so_ glad. Usk is just like mother, and it’s so much nicer -to be different. Nurse is always saying we shall grow out of it, but I -don’t believe we ever shall.” - -“Let us walk up to the house together, Cyril,” said Lord Caerleon. “I -want to ask you any number of things. Robert can lead my horse. Phil, -you might ride on and tell your mother we are all right, in case she -should be worrying about us.” - -“Oh yes, we mustn’t let mother get worried,” said Philippa sedately, -trotting her pony through the lodge-gate as she spoke. - -“Has Nadia started nerves?” asked Cyril of his brother. - -“Not exactly, but she gets fearfully anxious about the children and me -when we are out of her sight. She does her best to hide it, but even -Phil has found it out, as you see. Do you know that when that child -was thrown one day when she was out riding with me, she mounted again -and we rode on to Aberkerran to get her head plastered up by the -doctor there, rather than frighten her mother by coming in with blood -on her face? Plucky, wasn’t it?” - -“Phil is a chip of the old block, I see. You look pretty flourishing, -Caerleon. Any regrets for the lost kingdom?” - -“None!” responded Caerleon emphatically. “If I only knew that you were -safely out of it too, I should feel perfectly happy.” - -“Then Otto Georg would abdicate, which would be a European calamity.” - -“He certainly keeps you with him most persistently. I don’t know how -he made up his mind to let you take a holiday now.” - -“Well, the fact is--this mustn’t be mentioned, of course--that the -domestic horizon at the Palace has been somewhat clouded of late -years, and I have often thought it might conduce to peace and -happiness if I took myself off for a little while; but Otto Georg has -never consented to let me go before.” - -“Yes, I was afraid from what the papers said that you two didn’t -exactly hit it off with the Queen and her relations. What’s all the -fuss about?” - -“I’ll tell you about it when we have a smoke to-night. We’re too close -to the Castle now.” - -“Yes, and there’s Nadia waiting for us on the steps,” said Caerleon, -quickening his pace. - -“So she is. Why, Caerleon, your wife looks younger than when you -married her! And though I never used to be able to see it, she is -certainly wonderfully handsome.” - -“Thanks,” said Caerleon drily. “I knew that all along.” - -It seemed almost incredible to Cyril that the queenly woman who came -down the steps to meet him could ever have been the girl against whose -marriage with his brother he had once waged a bitter and by no means -scrupulous war. Nadia Caerleon would never be one of those who take -life easily; but she had lost the half-startled, half-suspicious look -which had set Cyril against her at the beginning of their -acquaintance, and to her natural dignity there was now added something -of the repose and assurance of manner which mark the _grande dame_. - -“I was so sorry not to be able to meet you, Cyril,” she said, as she -shook hands with him, “but the Needlework Guild were holding a -committee meeting here, and I could not forsake them.” - -“Certainly not,” said Cyril. “I know of old that if there are two -courses before you, you always make a point of choosing the one you -like least.” - -“I see that you have not changed at all in these seven years,” she -said, smiling, as she led the way into the hall. - -“Perhaps not,” said Cyril in his own mind, “but you have; or you would -have hastened to assure me that I was much mistaken, and that you -preferred the committee meeting.” - -“You won’t be long, Carlino?” Nadia was saying to her husband. “I told -the children that they might have tea with us in the hall, and they -will be down very soon.” - -Almost before Caerleon and Cyril had laid aside their hats and coats, -the children were upon them, Philippa looking very demure in her pink -dress, and holding the hand of her brother, who was a year younger -than herself. Yet that the interval which had elapsed since her father -had sent her on in advance had not been altogether devoted to personal -adornment was evidenced when she looked up from her cake and -remarked-- - -“What a funny man your servant is, Uncle Cyril!” - -“Oh, you have discovered the taciturn Dietrich, then?” said Cyril. - -“Oh yes,” put in Usk. “We went to see him unpacking your things. Nurse -came to see him too, because he is a foreigner.” - -“You must be rather hard up for sights here, I should imagine. Well, -did you find him communicative?” - -“I don’t know what that word means, Uncle Cyril.” - -“Could you get him to talk to you?” - -“Not very much,” said Philippa thoughtfully. “We wanted him to tell us -why you had a different kind of crown on your brushes and things from -what father has, and he said it was because you were a different kind -of gentleman. And we knew that before.” - -“Dietrich is always cautious,” said Cyril; “but his most useful -characteristic is his extreme truthfulness.” - -“Gratifying, no doubt,” said Caerleon; “but in what way useful?” - -“Because he is the most stolid person I know. Every one who sees him -jumps to the conclusion that no one could possibly be as stupid as -Dietrich looks, and hence, when he tells the exact truth about my -movements, they always suspect him of trying to put them off the scent -for some reason or other, and they go off in the wrong direction, -which is sometimes a very good thing for me.” - -“Why?” asked Usk, gazing at his uncle with astonished grey eyes which -were exactly like his mother’s. - -“Because I don’t particularly want them to follow me about everywhere, -that’s all.” - -The two children meditated upon this answer for a minute or two, and -then, apparently failing to arrive at any satisfactory solution, gave -it up, and dragged their father to the side-table to show him a -picture in one of the illustrated papers. Cyril looked after them with -a smile. - -“It strikes one as queer that if things had fallen out differently -that little fellow would be Crown Prince of Thracia to-day, instead of -Otto Georg’s son,” he remarked to his sister-in-law. - -“Yes,” said Nadia, with a slight shiver. “Tell me,” she added -suddenly, “do you think Carlino looks well--happy?” - -“Couldn’t look better or happier, I should say,” was the reassuring -answer. - -“It is not about the kingdom--I know he is glad to have got rid of -that--but do you think he looks like other Englishmen in his -position?” - -“Yes, exactly; only perhaps rather more thoroughly contented than most -of them. But why do you ask?” - -“It is because I am always afraid that I keep him back from the things -he would naturally like to do. When he brought me here first, whenever -the ladies of the neighbourhood came to call, and did not find -everything just as they expected, they always said to me, ‘Oh, you are -a foreigner, Lady Caerleon. _Of course_ you would not understand.’ And -I have always tried to understand, but I can’t make myself really -English, and it is a comfort to know that you think I have not done -him harm.” - -Her face was so anxious that Cyril felt inclined to tease her by -inventing some imaginary alteration in Caerleon for which to blame -her, but he resisted the temptation, and remarked-- - -“I don’t wonder at your having felt strange at first, but no one would -call you a foreigner now. You seem to have taken to your new country -much more kindly than the Queen of Thracia has to hers.” - -“Ah, your Queen!” said Nadia. “I wanted to ask you about her. Is she -very beautiful? One cannot trust the papers.” - -“Well, she has dark hair, which looks copper-coloured in the sun, and -very peculiar eyes. They may be either brown or green or grey, and I -have seen them appear quite blue. As for being beautiful, she might -possibly be pretty if she looked pleasant, but since her marriage I -have never seen her anything but decidedly cross.” - -“Oh, then she is not happy, poor thing!” said Nadia pityingly. “And -every one said it was a love-match!” - -“Surely you didn’t believe that stereotyped lie? You must have noticed -that the papers trot it out whenever a royal wedding is announced. It -is simply put in as a sort of salve to the consciences of the readers. -If they were told there was a ghastly tragedy going on behind all the -pageantry they are admiring, it might make them feel uncomfortable for -a moment, and therefore they jump joyfully at the notion that an -unfortunate child of sixteen is madly in love with a _blasé_ and -unromantic German just upon fifty!” - -“But you are the King’s friend, are you not? Was the poor Queen really -married at sixteen?” - -“She was seventeen about a month after her marriage. She is not -twenty-two yet. Yes, I am the King’s friend, and I have no particular -reason to like the Queen; but for all that, I can see that their -marriage was a hideous mistake. It’s quite clear to any one that she -is not happy, but I own that my pity is chiefly for Otto Georg. He was -driven into it as much as she was; but he is not such a picturesque -figure, and therefore he gets no sympathy.” - -“And yet you helped to bring this marriage about!” said Nadia, looking -at him in astonishment. Before he could answer, he felt a light touch -on his arm, and found Philippa beside him. - -“Oh, Uncle Cyril, father says if you aren’t tired we might have a game -in the picture-gallery. Please, please, don’t be tired!” - -“I am afraid you are bringing up your daughter to be a tyrant, Nadia,” -said Cyril, as he rose, perhaps not altogether sorry to break off the -conversation at this point, and no more was said on the subject of -Balkan politics or of the domestic troubles of the Court of Bellaviste -until the two brothers settled themselves in Caerleon’s den for a talk -late at night. - -“Then you like your present berth well enough to stick to it still?” -said Caerleon suddenly, without leading up to the subject in any way. - -“Most certainly I do; or at any rate I am not quite such a cad as to -chuck it and leave poor old Otto Georg to face things alone. The first -two years I was at Bellaviste we were like brothers. Everything went -swimmingly, and it might be doing so still if that old owl Drakovics -had not got it into his sapient head that it was time seriously to set -about securing the succession to the throne.” - -“But the King’s marriage was talked of from the very first,” objected -Caerleon, ignoring his brother’s disrespectful reference to the great -Thracian Prime Minister. - -“Yes; but so long as it was only talk it didn’t matter. When Otto -Georg became nervous about it, I used to comfort him with the -reflection that threatened men live long. But when I caught Drakovics -one day with a lot of photographs of unmarried princesses spread out -on the table in front of him, I knew that he meant business.” - -“And you promptly demanded to have a finger in the pie?” - -“I don’t know about demanding, but I had one, naturally. It happened -just then that Drakovics was nursing a grudge against the Three -Powers. He was supposed to have looked with a friendly eye on the -agitation which was being fomented against Roumi rule in the territory -of Rhodope, and Hercynia had stirred up Pannonia and Magnagrecia to -put pressure on him to disavow it. Therefore he had an idea that it -would be a good thing--convey a salutary warning and so on--to score -off the Three Powers by marrying Otto Georg to a princess whose -sympathies were somewhat Scythian, without being dangerously so. The -only difficulty was to find the lady. The most suitable of the rival -beauties appeared to be the Princess Ernestine of Weldart, but he was -afraid that the fortunes of her father’s family were altogether bound -up with those of Scythia.” - -“And then came your innings?” - -“Well, I did happen to remark that the lady’s mother, who was -originally a Hercynian princess, aunt or cousin or something of the -Emperor, had been for years on bad terms with her husband, and would -undoubtedly have brought up her daughter as a German rather than a -Slav. That was one of the many useful pieces of information I picked -up in that fortnight which you and I spent at Schloss Herzensruh. The -Queen of Mœsia is a sister of the Prince of Weldart, you remember?” - -“I really don’t; I had other things to think of at that time. You seem -to have these wretched Germans at your fingers’ ends.” - -“It’s my business, you see. Well, that settled matters. I undertook to -bring Otto Georg up to the scratch, while Drakovics managed the -necessary ceremonial details. And you know what the end was--a big -wedding at Molzau, with two Emperors present and a Grand-Duke to -represent the third, and royal and serene highnesses without number.” - -“I know that you got into some sort of trouble on the occasion which I -never could make out.” - -“Not exactly trouble--just a little bother. The fact was that I found -myself a fish out of water in that gorgeous company. Otto Georg -insisted on my accompanying him, and tried to get me a precedence to -which, being merely his secretary, I was certainly not entitled. You -know the awful fuss those smaller Courts make about things of the -kind. Then the Weldarts treated me with marked coldness--I have to -thank the Queen of Mœsia for that, I believe--and it spread to the -Hercynian people. Their attendants imitated their behaviour, and when -I resented that sort of second-hand contumely, one of the Hercynian -officers sent me a challenge. If I am a bit of a dab at anything, it -is at fencing, as you know, and I was not surprised when I wounded -him. Every one else was, though, and Sigismund of Hercynia was nearly -wild on hearing that one of his officers had been beaten in sword-play -by a civilian. The rest of the Hercynians got together and laid a -little plot, the principal feature of which was that they should all -challenge me in turn, so as to make pretty sure of finishing me off at -last. Somehow it got to Otto Georg’s ears--he must have felt -suspicious about my absence on the day of the duel, for we had to -settle matters at a decent distance from the Court and from the -festivities, and then I imagine he questioned Dietrich, who had -guessed the whole affair, and disapproved of it vigorously;--and he -laid it before his brother-in-law, the Emperor of Pannonia. They put -their heads together and devised a plan, which they sprang on the -illustrious assemblage. Otto Georg took a leaf out of the books of the -Scythian Court, and invented a new portfolio for me as Minister of the -Household, and the Emperor--I don’t know how he managed it--created me -a Count. That settled the question of precedence for the future.” - -“I am sorry you should have discarded your own English title for a -Pannonian Countship,” said Caerleon. - -“It is only when I am abroad. I should never dream of sporting a -foreign title at home; but the courtesy designation caused endless -difficulties over there, although the Germans have so many of them.” - -“And after that all went merrily?” - -“Well, we heard no more of the duels. But there is a black mark down -against my name in Sigismund of Hercynia’s books, and when we got back -to Thracia there was the piper to pay in quite a different matter. -Drakovics always persists that it was my fault; but I never professed -to be either a thought-reader or a prophet, and how in the world was I -to guess that as soon as the wedding festivities were over, the -Princess of Weldart would definitely break with her husband, and come -and quarter herself upon us at Bellaviste? She said that she had kept -up appearances hitherto for her daughter’s sake, but that it wasn’t -necessary any longer, now that Princess Ernestine was safely married. -Even granting that, Otto Georg and I couldn’t quite see why we were to -be victimised instead of the Prince of Weldart; but there she was, and -we had to make the best of her. She is a terrific woman--ought to have -been abbess of some convent, or perhaps the head of a band of -canonesses, as she is a Lutheran. At any rate, she did away with the -slight hope there was that the marriage might turn out a success. The -little Queen had been in abject terror of her husband at first, but -she seemed to be beginning to believe that he meant to be kind to her, -and then her mother arrived. It was unfortunate, too, that she arrived -with a strong prejudice against your humble servant--derived from the -Queen of Mœsia, of course. I should have thought that I was too lowly -an individual to be honoured with such persistent enmity; but she -persuaded Queen Ernestine that I was Otto Georg’s evil genius, and -made her frantically jealous of my influence over him. She did not -care a straw for him herself, and let him know it; but she could not -bear to see that he made a friend of me.” - -“But surely,” suggested Caerleon, “in such a delicate matter, the -obvious thing was for you to retire?” - -“That was how it struck me; but as often as I broached the subject, -Otto Georg swore that if I forsook him he would abdicate. He said that -Thracia would be intolerable if he was left to the tender mercies of -the Queen and her mother on one side and Drakovics on the other. So I -stayed on, and the Palace has been divided between two opposing -parties ever since. I don’t mean to say that it’s all the Queen’s -fault. Otto Georg is neither a saint nor an angel, and he has declared -more than once that his wife must take the first steps in the most -unmistakable way if he is ever to be reconciled with her again. She -won’t do that; but once or twice she has seemed to soften a little, -and I believe he might have gone in and won if it hadn’t been for that -pig-headed obstinacy of his. I daren’t say much to him, for it’s a -ticklish thing interfering between man and wife at the best of times; -but I believe a workable compromise might have been arranged on the -basis of his getting rid of me, and the Queen’s getting rid of her -mother.” - -“But surely the Princess is not at Bellaviste now?” - -“No; she went too far when she began to interfere with Drakovics. Some -time ago she took it into her head that Milénovics, our Public Works -Minister, had insulted her by not turning up at a visit of inspection -she made to the bridge of boats which is being constructed across the -river above Bellaviste. She hadn’t given him any notice, but that -didn’t signify. At any rate, she demanded of Otto Georg that he should -be dismissed. I went to see Drakovics about it on the King’s behalf, -and I can tell you that old man was ‘riz’ to some purpose. He refused -to send any message through me, and went to the King at once with an -ultimatum--either the Princess must go or the Ministry would. Otto -Georg was quite satisfied to get rid of his mother-in-law; but we -should have found the Queen and her mother very hard to persuade if -the Powers had not stepped in. Pannonia knew that there was a good -deal of discontent in Thracia already, owing to the number of Germans -who have been imported to fill various offices, and that if Drakovics -went, another revolution was only a matter of time. So she gave a -gentle hint to Hercynia, and Sigismund brought pretty strong pressure -to bear upon his aunt. He sent her an invitation to visit his Court, -which was virtually a command, and she had to go. Of course she and -the Queen put it all down to me, but I really can’t plead guilty in -this case. One must not risk needless revolutions with a young dynasty -like this of Otto Georg’s. By the bye, Caerleon, do you ever have any -communication with that precious father-in-law of yours?” - -“I can’t say that I have,” returned Caerleon, with some constraint in -his tone. The fugitive Irish rebel of 1848, who was spending his old -age as a spy in the employ of Scythia, was not a relative of whom he -could reasonably be expected to be proud. - -“He doesn’t apply to you for money? I had an idea--you have no house -in town, and you don’t make much show here--that he might be living -upon you all this time.” - -“Oh no, quite the contrary. I wrote to him soon after we were married, -suggesting, as delicately as I could, that he should accept a suitable -income from me, and retire from the Scythian service. Nadia was -extremely anxious that he should have the chance of leading a decent -life for his few remaining years. But my letter was returned--not -unopened, but unanswered--and since then we have heard no more of -him.” - -“Then he is at his old tricks again--I thought so. He has been in -Thracia for some time, avowedly drinking the waters at Tatarjé. I -told you that there was a good deal of discontent about, and no doubt -he is doing his best to suck some advantage out of it for his -employers. But I don’t believe that any section of the people would -join in a plot the object of which was merely to restore Scythian -supremacy, though it would not surprise me if there was another -revolution the first day that they found any one to rally round. If -you came to Thracia, now----” - -“But how is it that the O’Malachy ventures to set foot in the country? -I should have thought Drakovics would have had something to say to -that.” - -“Oh, he was included in the amnesty in honour of the birth of the -Crown Prince. I wanted to except him, but Drakovics was particularly -anxious not to give any offence to Scythia just then, and chose to -think that he had probably reformed. I knew there wasn’t much chance -of his having done that unless he had a comfortable livelihood secured -to him, and you say you have not been permitted to be his banker.” - -“No, my savings were intended for quite another purpose. Look here, -Cyril, I want you to chuck this Thracian job, and settle down at home, -or go abroad in the Diplomatic Service, if you prefer it. I can’t bear -your being mixed up with all this shady political business, and Nadia -fully agrees with me. It’s not easy to put by much in these bad times, -but we have never quite lived up to our income, and I can let you have -ten or fifteen thousand pounds to start on to-morrow, if you’ll only -become an Englishman again instead of a hybrid cosmopolitan.” - -“Do you really think me capable of sponging on you in this way?” - -“Well, let us call it a loan, then. It’s all the same to me.” - -“With the certainty that neither principal nor interest would ever be -repaid? No, old man. I’m awfully obliged both to you and Nadia, but I -won’t take your money. You will need it all in a few years, when the -children’s education has to be thought of. And besides, I am spoilt -for England by this time. After the life I have led these eight years, -do you seriously imagine I could take a subordinate post, even in -Diplomacy? You know that a good appointment would be just about as -accessible as the moon to me.” - -“I thought of your standing for the Aberkerran Division.” - -“And getting in, of course; and spending how many years as a private -member?” - -“Nonsense, Cyril! With your experience, you would be a man to be -reckoned with by any Government. We should see you Under-Secretary for -Foreign Affairs in no time.” - -“_Under_-Secretary? And with that pompous old brute the Duke spoiling -everything I had on hand, and taking the credit of anything that -succeeded in spite of him? Thanks, Caerleon; the House of Commons is -all very well in its own little way, but it’s not big enough for me.” - -“But what are you aiming at?” - -“At having a hand on the reins, that’s all--but then, Europe is the -coach. There’s not much show about my ambitions, but a remarkable -amount of solid reality. I don’t ask for the things other people -covet--money or love or pleasure--but I must be behind the scenes and -pull the wires. It doesn’t matter to me whether my power is recognised -by the man in the street or not, so long as I know that I have it, and -can make the puppets dance.” - -“And Otto Georg?” asked Caerleon drily. - -“Otto Georg is a puppet for whom I have a foolish weakness. To give -him and the silly little Queen a chance of composing their -differences, I have sacrificed myself so far as to quit the stage for -three months, in spite of his entreaties and my own better judgment. -For his sake I hope he won’t command my return before the time is up, -but for my own I trust he will.” - - - -“Then you will take care of Uncle Cyril, Phil, and amuse him?” - -“Oh yes, mother,” and Philippa climbed into the carriage for another -kiss. “I’m going to take him all round, and explain _everything_.” - -“Poor Uncle Cyril!” said Caerleon. “Haven’t you forgotten that he knew -his way about the place a good many years before you were born, Phil?” - -“Oh dear!” gasped Philippa in dismay, as she returned to the doorstep. -“Did you really, Uncle Cyril?” - -“I’m afraid I did once, but very likely I have forgotten half of it. -We’ll see which of us remembers the stories best.” - -This was a proposal entirely to Philippa’s taste, and she led her -obedient uncle away as soon as the carriage had driven off. To her -great distress, however, his reminiscences proved invariably to be -incorrect, and frequently also to be humorous in character, a trait -which jarred on her sense of fitness. - -“I don’t believe you were really here when you were a little boy, -Uncle Cyril,” she remarked at last, as he found her a comfortable seat -on the safest portion of the wall of the ruined Abbey. - -“But your father was, and we were always together until he went to -school.” - -“Then I can’t think,” meditatively, “why it is that you aren’t the -least little bit like father. Father is so splendid and good.” - -“And I am not good? Poor me!” - -“I----I didn’t mean that exactly, Uncle Cyril. I meant perhaps you -were good in a different way--perhaps it’s a London way. Nurse always -says London is a very wicked place.” - -“Thank you again, Phil! Or am I to understand that you are labouring -to express the difference between the Absolute and the Relative?” - -“Oh no, you don’t understand one bit. It is like the children where -nurse was last, when she lived at General Clarendon’s. His -grandchildren were so dreadfully good you can’t think! They never -quarrelled, or did anything they liked, or wanted to do anything they -were told not to, or forgot to come to have their hands washed and put -on clean pinafores. Well, one day when nurse had been telling us a lot -about them, Usk said all at once, ‘I don’t believe they were always as -good as that. I expect you’ll tell the children where you go next how -good we were.’ Wasn’t it _dreadful_? And nurse was so angry! She put -on her spectacles and looked at Usk and said, ‘Well, my lord, at any -rate I’ll take my oath that never in all my experience did I know a -young gentleman stand up to me before and call me a liar to my face.’” - -“We seem to be wandering a little from the point of the argument,” -suggested Cyril mildly. - -“Oh, but don’t you see it shows--no, I don’t mean that--I can’t think -what I meant---- Oh, Uncle Cyril, there’s a telegraph-boy! Let us race -and catch him before he gets to the house.” - -Before Cyril could even rise from his seat, she was at the foot of the -wall and running across the park at a pace which the boy, who was -lounging comfortably along the drive, and displaying his interest in -the natural objects on either side to the extent of throwing stones at -them, made no attempt to excel or even to emulate. When Cyril came up, -Philippa was in possession of the telegram, and was ordering the boy -to go on to the Castle and get some bread and cheese and lemonade from -the cook. - -“That was a nice boy,” she remarked with much gratification, as the -boy departed. “He touched his cap, and said, ‘Thank you, my lady.’ -Sometimes they just race off without saying anything. But mother says -we mustn’t be cross, because they haven’t had any one to teach them -better.” - -“As the boy is going up to the house after all, he might as well have -taken the telegram,” observed her uncle. - -“Oh, but Usk and I always get father’s telegrams and give them to him. -Besides, it’s for you.” - -“For me? Give it me at once, Phil.” - -“Oh, Uncle Cyril, but you must pay the postman!” cried Philippa, in -bitter reproach, holding the missive behind her. “Father always does. -It’s one kiss for each letter, and two for a paper, and three for a -telegram.” - -Cyril made the required payment, rather perfunctorily, it must be -confessed, and tore open the envelope. His face changed as he read the -message, and he crumpled the paper in his hand, and thrust it into his -pocket. - -“Come, Phil,” he said, “we must go back to the Castle, and tell the -ingenuous Teuton to pack up my things.” - -“Oh, that means Dietrich!” cried Philippa delightedly. “You do call -him such funny names, Uncle Cyril. But is it from the House? Father -lets Usk and me have his telegrams to play post-office with when he -has done with them, and they always say, ‘Division comes on to-morrow -night. Expect you by morning mail.’ Is yours that kind?” - -“Not quite,” said Cyril, walking on so fast that the child could -scarcely keep pace with him, “but it brings me my marching orders, -Phil. I must start for Thracia to-night.” - - - - - CHAPTER II. - IN THE PRESENCE OF DEATH. - -“Why, Cyril, what’s the matter?” cried Caerleon, as he jumped out of -the carriage to find his brother standing on the doorstep, equipped -for a journey. Cyril answered by another question. - -“Can you let me have the dogcart to drive into Aberkerran at once? I -must catch the mail to-night for town, and get the Flushing boat in -the morning.” - -“But are you going back to Thracia so soon?” asked Nadia in -astonishment. “Have they sent for you?” - -“Yes; I have had a telegram. The King is dangerously ill, and wants -me. I have sent Dietrich on with the luggage, Caerleon; but I thought -that if I just stayed to say good-bye to you all, the dogcart would -take me into Aberkerran in time to save the train.” - -“I’ll drive you myself,” said Caerleon. “Send round the dogcart at -once, Wright,” he added to the coachman. - -“But have you really been able to get everything packed?” asked Nadia. -“Can’t we help you at all?” - -“Oh, mother, I helped!” cried Philippa. “Uncle Cyril got his things -out, and I folded them up, and Dietrich put them in. They’re all done, -and Uncle Cyril said I was a great help.” - -Clearly there was nothing left to do, and Philippa relieved the -tension of the situation by spinning round wildly on one foot, while -her father changed his coat, and her uncle, dissembling his impatience -admirably, thanked his sister-in-law for her hospitality. There was -little time for farewells when the dogcart came round; but the -children did their best to make up for this by standing at the door -and waving their hands until the traveller was out of sight. When he -was at length released from looking back and answering their signals, -Cyril turned to his brother. - -“We shall do it all right at this pace, old man.” - -“Yes; the roads are capital this evening. Have you any idea as to -what’s wrong with Otto Georg?” - -“I should fear it is an old trouble from which he has suffered more -than once. It began with some injury he received in the -Franco-Prussian war, and they say that each time it recurs there is -less hope of his getting over it.” - -“Was the telegram from the Queen?” - -“You don’t imagine she would send for me, even though he was dying? -No; it is from his valet.” - -“How are things settled in case anything happens to him?” - -“By the Constitution the Queen is appointed regent, until the Crown -Prince is sixteen. She loses the position if she remarries, and her -second husband is debarred from holding any public office whatever in -the kingdom. Of course the provision was intended to prevent her -marrying a foreign prince and investing him with sovereign power.” - -“Of course; very good idea. I’m glad the Constitution recognises the -Queen’s rights so far as it does. One would have thought Drakovics -might kick against taking orders from a woman.” - -“Well, naturally he never expected anything of this kind to happen, at -any rate so soon. The Constitution had to contain provisions in view -of all emergencies, and he borrowed from somewhere or other what -seemed the most equitable and prudent course in such a case. But if -things go badly with Otto Georg, I am afraid we have hard times before -us.” - -“In view of the Queen’s youth and inexperience, you mean?” - -“Not that merely. The worst thing is that she is so desperately -unpopular.” - -“Unpopular? A pretty woman, who has given the Thracians an heir to the -throne?” - -“That is the sole redeeming feature about her, and she has spoiled the -effect of it by insisting that the child shall be brought up as a -Lutheran. When Drakovics first thought of her as a wife for the King, -his hope was that, being partly of Scythian blood, she would be -willing to acquiesce in her children’s growing up in the Orthodox -Church. But he had to give it up, for she insisted on a special -protective clause in the marriage-contract. Otto Georg didn’t care a -rap about it either way, and I daresay she wouldn’t have thought of -the matter if her mother had not put her up to it.” - -“But you don’t blame the unfortunate girl for wishing her children to -be of the same faith as herself?” asked Caerleon warmly. - -“I don’t blame her, if she feels strongly on the subject; but I do say -that it’s a pity, for such a concession would have conciliated the -people and attached them to the dynasty more than anything. Then the -Queen shares in the unpopularity of her mother, who considered the -Thracians a set of savages when she came among them, and let them see -it. Together they have done their best to make the Court a third-rate -copy of the minor German ones. The national costume, which is -distinctly fetching, and very dear to the people, was tabooed -altogether, and the use of the Thracian language frowned upon. No one -need expect to enjoy the Queen’s favour, or rather the Princess’s, for -that was more important, unless they got their clothes from Vienna, -and their conversation from Berlin. The mountain chiefs wouldn’t stand -it. They didn’t want to learn German, and the new etiquette disgusted -them, and they were very angry at the slights cast upon their -nationality. The result is that they never come near the Court unless -they are absolutely obliged.” - -“The Queen must be mad,” said Caerleon. “She is alienating the very -men who keep Otto Georg on the throne.” - -“Just so; and she has alienated the lower classes long ago by her lack -of the _bourgeois_ virtues. They see that she and Otto Georg don’t get -on, and they put it all down to her. Then, at the time of the -marriage, some wiseacre made researches into the Weldart family -history, and put it about that some remote ancestress of Princess -Ernestine’s had at one time or another been a Jewess. Our people -detest the Jews, as you know, and now that the Queen is unpopular, -their favourite nickname for her is ‘the Jewess.’” - -“The poor little woman seems to have a fine stock of blunders and -other crimes to live down,” said Caerleon meditatively. “Can’t say I -think your prospects in Thracia are roseate, Cyril; but I daresay -there’s good stuff in her, and trouble may bring it out. After all, -you must acknowledge that she has had rather a bad time of it since -her marriage.” - -“Her own fault altogether. She should have accepted her destiny like a -sensible girl, and Otto Georg would have made her an excellent -husband. Princesses are born merely to be married to foreign -potentates, and feelings don’t come into the matter at all. Hearts are -almost as much of a nuisance in politics as consciences are. Both have -a detestable habit of upsetting a statesman’s calculations.” - -“Stuff!” said Caerleon. “Wait until it’s your turn.” - -“I have escaped it a good long time at present. I don’t think, -Caerleon, that you ever yet saw me rush into a foolish thing -blindfold, and I have no intention whatever of walking into one with -my eyes open. If I ever fall in love, it will be in such a quarter as -to advance my material interests very largely.” - -“All right; we shall see. I shall be satisfied if it only brings you -home from Thracia. But in any case you know that there is always a -welcome for you at Llandiarmid.” - -“Thanks, old man. I’m sorry I can’t say the same to you about Thracia. -The farther you keep from Bellaviste for the present the wiser it will -be for your own sake, and the better I shall be pleased.” - -They were rattling down Aberkerran High Street as Cyril said this, and -as the dogcart drew up outside the station the impassive Dietrich -advanced to meet his master. - -“Excellency,” he said, with a military salute, for he had served in -the Hercynian army, and could not succeed in emancipating himself from -the methods of address thus learned, “the train is on the point of -departure, and although I have warned the officials that it must not -start without your lordship, they are swearing that they will not -delay it longer for the Queen Victoria herself.” - -“Then I haven’t a moment!” cried Cyril, breaking into the valet’s -deliberate German phrases. “Good-bye, Caerleon; give my love to Nadia -and the children. I’ll come back soon, and finish my visit properly.” - -He grasped his brother’s hand, and rushed into the station, followed -by Dietrich, who had already secured his ticket, reaching the platform -just in time to enter a carriage as the train was moving off. Settling -himself comfortably in a corner seat, he tried hard to banish thought -and devote himself to his cigar; but even the best-trained mind will -sometimes revolt against a policy of abstraction, and Cyril’s was by -no means proof against the excitement of the crisis which he foresaw -to be imminent. From the evening papers, which he obtained as the -train approached London, he learned that King Otto Georg had been -thrown from his horse during a review, and that the fall had brought -on a return of the old malady. A specialist had been summoned from -Vienna, and M. Drakovics was in constant attendance at the Palace, -since a change for the worse in the King’s condition might occur at -any moment. On reaching London, Cyril received a telegram from M. -Drakovics himself, which had been addressed in the first instance to -Llandiarmid, and was forwarded thence by Caerleon, mentioning merely -the fact of the King’s illness, and entreating him to hasten back to -Thracia. Since he was already travelling as fast as express trains -could carry him, he was unable to make any further effort in this -direction; and although he found a certain amount of satisfaction -during the earlier stages of his journey in planning to save time by -means of short cuts and curtailed halts, this resource was exhausted -before very long. He was conscious of a disinclination, very unusual -with him, to distract his thoughts by reading, or by entering into -conversation with his fellow-passengers, and he found himself, -therefore, reduced to considering in all possible lights a prospect -which was far from being a pleasing one. The papers, Belgian, German, -and Austrian, which he obtained in the course of his journey, all told -the same tale, that the King was still alive, but could not be -expected to recover, while his sufferings were so great that he was -kept almost continuously under the influence of opiates. The future -looked very black, and Cyril could not decide whether it was blacker -in his own case or in that of the kingdom. When the Queen found -herself in possession of the reins of power, there was little hope -that she would accept the assistance either of M. Drakovics or of -himself in the duties of government, and he began to wonder whether it -would not be the more dignified course to resign office immediately on -the King’s death, instead of waiting to be dismissed. But if Thracia -were deprived at once of King and Premier, and handed over to the -tender mercies of an incapable and unpopular regent, she would -scarcely succeed in weathering the political storm which would ensue, -and another revolution would mean almost certainly the outbreak of a -European war. To forsake his post now was not to be thought of. - -“Otto Georg may have been able to leave some message for me,” said -Cyril to himself, as he left the train at Bellaviste, “giving an idea -of his views under the circumstances; but if he hasn’t, I’ll stick to -office for his sake until I’m turned out, and try to keep baby Michael -on the throne. We are bound to fail, I suppose, and I shall risk my -reputation as a statesman, but one must be ready to run some risks for -a friend.” - -Learning from the railway officials, who greeted him respectfully, -that the King was still living, he drove straight to the Palace, -intending to go to his own rooms and don his Ministerial uniform at -once, so as to be ready in case of a summons to the sick-room. Passing -along the corridor, however, he found himself suddenly face to face -with the little Crown Prince and his English nurse. Mrs Jones was a -sister of Wright, the Llandiarmid coachman, although she had enjoyed -greater educational advantages, and she owed her position to the -recommendation of Lady Caerleon, for which reason she regarded Cyril -with marked favour and deference, while waging a chronic warfare with -the other officials belonging to the Palace. On this occasion she -stopped him to inquire after the health of the family at Llandiarmid, -while the little Prince, his face still wet with tears, made -unavailing efforts to climb into his arms. - -“It is the Herr Graf!” he cried, in his baby German, burying his face -in Cyril’s fur cuff. “Come and play wild beasts, Herr Graf. Papa is -ill, and can’t walk about, but you can put that fur thing over your -head, and roar.” - -“Not now, Prinzchen,” said Cyril, dexterously disencumbering himself -of the coat, in which Prince Michael proceeded immediately to envelop -his own small person. “We might disturb the poor papa.” - -“Bless his little heart!” said Mrs Jones, wiping her eyes; “how should -he understand that his poor pa is struck for death?” - -“The King is dying, then,” asked Cyril anxiously. - -“I wouldn’t go for to speak not positively, my lord, which ain’t my -place; but if ever I see death written upon a gentleman’s face, I see -it upon the King’s just now. And there wasn’t scarcely a dry eye in -the room, to see this pore lamb a-strokin’ his father’s forehead, and -cryin’ because he wasn’t able to play with him.” - -“Has Count Mortimer arrived yet?” asked another voice, and the King’s -valet, mounting the stairs, uttered an exclamation of relief as he -caught sight of Cyril. “His Majesty begged that your Excellency would -come to him as soon as you reached the Palace,” he added. - -“I will merely change my clothes, and wait upon his Majesty in a few -minutes,” said Cyril, turning into a side-corridor, but the man -stopped him. - -“His Majesty entreated that you would lose no time, but come to him at -once, Excellency. His Excellency the Premier is not in attendance upon -his Majesty at this moment.” - -“I see,” said Cyril. “I will come.” - -Before he could do more than make a hasty attempt to remove from his -attire some portion of the dust of his long journey, they were in the -King’s anteroom, and pausing before the inner door, he had a momentary -glimpse of the doctors gathered round the bed on which his friend lay. -The Queen was sitting beside her husband, the stony pallor of her -tired young face thrown into relief by the rich brocade of the -curtains behind her, and Cyril wondered whether it was merely a sense -of duty, or the workings of a late remorse, which kept her at her -post. - -“Will your Majesty graciously drink this?” one of the doctors was -saying, as he held a glass to the King’s lips; “it will ease the -pain.” - -“Narcotics again!” groaned the dying man wearily, “and I have told you -that I wish to keep my brain clear for the present. I think I heard -some one come in. Has Count Mortimer arrived yet?” - -“His Excellency is here, sir,” said one of the attendants. - -“Then tell him to come to me at once. And leave the room, all of you. -I will not take the dose at present, doctor.” - -“Your Majesty will permit me to remain with you?” asked the Vienna -doctor, noticing the sudden strength in the King’s voice, and -anticipating a reaction. - -“In the anteroom, doctor, if you please. I wish to be alone with Count -Mortimer. What! must I command twice?” - -“You certainly need not command twice,” said the Queen, rising from -her seat with tears of mortification in her eyes, and following the -discomfited doctors. “I regret to have trespassed upon the privacy of -your Majesty and Count Mortimer.” - -“Stay, madame!” cried the King. “Ernestine, remain where you are, I -entreat you. You must know with what anxiety I have watched for Count -Mortimer’s arrival; surely you cannot object to my making known to him -in your presence my dying wishes?” - -“Forgive me,” said the Queen, returning to her place, her voice -softening. “I thought you wished me to leave you. It was a mistake.” - -“It has all been a series of mistakes, I fear,” said the King, laying -his hand on that of his wife. “I have not made you happy, Nestchen.” - -“I wish I had been a better wife to you,” the Queen whispered -painfully, and Cyril bent forward to examine with extreme care some -minute detail of the painting he had been contemplating since his -entrance into the room. - -“It was not your fault,” the King went on. “You should be a child -still--and now I must leave you to guard our son’s throne for him. You -are very young--very inexperienced--to undertake such a heavy charge.” - -“Don’t let that trouble you,” she said, trying to comfort him. “Is he -not my son? His kingdom must be my constant care.” - -“But how will you take care of it, poor child? What do you know of -pitting Pannonia against Hercynia, and playing them both off against -Scythia and Neustria? Can you hide your personal feelings under a veil -of official friendliness? Why, Nestchen, you will be at enmity with -half Europe in a week!” - -“I will do my best,” she said in a low voice; “and there is M. -Drakovics to help----” - -“Drakovics lives for Thracia. The country is safe enough under his -guardianship; but he would sacrifice Michael and his interests without -a moment’s compunction if he thought another form of government would -be more for the benefit of the kingdom.” - -“But what are we to do, then?” asked the Queen, with keen anxiety in -her voice. - -“I cannot tell, unless you will accept as an adviser the man who has -been a friend and counsellor to me since I first came to Thracia.” - -“You mean Count Mortimer?” asked the Queen, with a gasp. - -“I mean my friend Mortimer, to whose honour I could leave you and the -child without a fear. But if you will not trust him, Ernestine, I -cannot ask him to expose himself to insult by remaining here.” - -“I--I will listen to his advice,” she said at last. - -“But will you take it when it is given? I cannot die happy unless you -and Michael are confided to his care. I should know then that you were -safe as long as he was--and there is no man in Europe who is more -successful in getting out of difficulties,” and the King laughed -faintly as he gazed at his wife. She had released herself from his -grasp, and her hands were clasped on her breast as though she were -forcing down the feelings which rose within her. Cyril could read in -her tear-filled eyes the story of her contest with herself. “You have -come between my husband and me,” they seemed to say to him; “you have -tried to turn his heart against me,--and now he expects me to trust -you.” Unjust as the silent accusation was, the Queen’s agony forbade -him to defend himself, and he stood mute, while she, with quivering -lips and heaving breast, struggled to speak. - -“Can I trust you?” burst from her at last, as her glance met his. - -“Before God you can,” he answered. “Bad I may be, but I am not the man -to deceive a dying friend, or to injure that friend’s wife and child.” - -“Otto, I will trust him,” said the Queen hoarsely, laying her hand in -her husband’s. He held it out to Cyril, who stooped and kissed it. He -felt her draw back suddenly with an involuntary shudder as his fingers -touched hers, then her hand lay cold and nerveless in his. She might -overlook the past, but she was not likely to forget it. - -“You have removed my chief anxiety, Mortimer,” said the dying King, -grasping Cyril’s hand feebly. “I know now that you will watch over my -boy and advise his mother, and that so far as it is in your power, you -will be his friend as you have been mine.” - -“I will,” said Cyril. - -“I will thank you with my dying breath,” said the King, with fresh -vigour. “You have outdone to-day all your previous kindness to me. -Faithful friend that you have been, I can never reward you--all that I -can do is to load you with fresh burdens. But I am keeping you -standing here, although you are overcome with fatigue. We grow -inconsiderate when our friends serve us too well. Go and rest, -Mortimer. Send those doctors back as you pass through the anteroom, -and they shall try whether they can ease this wretched pain a little. -I am tired as well as you. We will both rest, and I will send for you -when I wake.” - -“_Auf wiedersehen_, sir!” said Cyril, touching the King’s hand with -his lips. He bowed to the Queen as he went out, but she took no notice -of him. When he entered, he had seen her give a little start of -contemptuous disgust at the sight of his tweed suit and travel-stained -appearance, but now she was sitting with her dark eyes staring into -the distance, and her hands lying loosely clasped on her lap. Her face -was that of a proud woman whose pride had been utterly and forcibly -broken, and who was wondering dumbly what further blows fate could -have in store for her. - -“What can one do with her?” he asked himself in despair. “She will -never forgive the humiliation of to-day.” - -He passed out, giving the King’s message to the doctors as he went, -and they returned into the sick-room, much incensed by their long -exclusion. Cyril went on to his own rooms, where Dietrich had prepared -a meal for him, and where he took a bath and donned his uniform, so as -to be ready in case of a sudden summons from the King. He had intended -to sit up and read; but he was worn out by the hurry and anxiety of -his long journey, and lay down on a couch for a few minutes’ sleep. -The sleep lasted for some hours instead of a few minutes, and Cyril -only woke to find M. Drakovics standing beside him with a lugubrious -face. - -“How is the King?” he asked, starting up. - -“The King is well,” was the answer; “but his name is Michael.” - -“Otto Georg dead!--and I was never summoned?” - -“He was not conscious at the end. When he passed away he was still -under the influence of the opiate. I hear you saw him?” - -“Yes; he had several charges to give me. I am glad I arrived in time. -But here is the beginning of our troubles, Drakovics, since little -Michael is King and the Queen is regent.” - -“And not only that. See here. This is from our agent in the duchy of -Lucernebourg.” He handed Cyril a telegram, partly written in cipher, -but easily read by any one who knew the secret. - -“‘The Princess of Weldart was ordered last week by her physicians to -spend the winter in the South of France. She bade farewell two days -ago to the Hercynian Imperial family, and arrived here yesterday _en -route_ for the Riviera; but instead of continuing her journey thither, -left almost immediately for Switzerland. I discovered through one of -her attendants that she is travelling _incognito_ to Thracia by way of -Switzerland and Vienna.’” - -“Then we shall have her here--how soon?” asked Cyril. - -“The telegram was despatched yesterday, but for some reason or other -only reached Bellaviste this morning. I was here, and it was not -delivered to me until I returned to my office. I should say that she -would arrive on the frontier early to-morrow morning.” - -“She must be met,” said Cyril, standing up. “I had better go, I -suppose. There is a fearful amount to arrange, of course; but I can -put things in train before I start, and anything is better than -allowing her to begin with a moral victory.” - -“You think that she will gain a further grievance if she is permitted -to reach the capital unescorted?” - -“I don’t care about that, but I can see that she thinks she will catch -us napping. A little object-lesson at once will make our task easier -in future.” - -“Good,” said M. Drakovics; “but you cannot go alone. A military escort -would be out of the question under the mournful circumstances, and -also in view of the fact that the Princess is travelling _incognito_. -One of the ladies must go, of course, but we cannot trouble the Queen -to choose her. You had better apply to Baroness von Hilfenstein.” - -“I shall take Stefanovics, and the Baroness had better send Madame -Stefanovics as the lady-in-waiting. Then she can watch for a good -opportunity for telling the Queen of the arrangements.” - -Baroness von Hilfenstein, the Queen’s mistress of the robes, was a -lady of vast experience and great resolution, but the news which Cyril -had to communicate struck her as little less than appalling. She knew -something already of the difficulties by which the Ministers would -find themselves confronted under the new _régime_, and she foresaw -that these would be intensified tenfold by the arrival of the Queen’s -mother. The Baroness was herself a native of Weldart, and felt towards -the Princess not merely the dislike entertained by the subjects of the -smaller German States towards the Hercynian Imperial house, but also a -lively disgust and contempt of a more personal nature, as for a woman -who had taken all Europe into her confidence in her domestic -squabbles, thus causing a fierce light, which it could ill bear, to -beat upon the throne of Weldart. In spite of her dislike, however, she -acquiesced heartily in Cyril’s proposal as to the expediency of -greeting the Princess with such ceremonial observances as would be -best calculated to disarm her hostility, and requested Madame -Stefanovics, the wife of the Grand Chamberlain, to hold herself in -readiness to proceed to the frontier that evening in company with her -husband and Count Mortimer. In the meantime, she obtained the Queen’s -assent to the arrangements, together with a letter to her mother, of -which Cyril was to be the bearer, and armed with which he joined his -travelling companions when the hour came for their departure. Their -special train accomplished the journey to the frontier station of -Witska in good time, and they reached their destination some two hours -before the Princess’s train was due. Madame Stefanovics was made -comfortable in the waiting-room for a short rest, with all the rugs -belonging to the party, while her husband and Cyril walked up and down -the platform in the twilight, keeping a bright look-out for the train -and smoking busily to keep themselves warm. - -So convinced were the two watchers that the Princess would outwit them -if she could, that they did not dare to rest, lest she should become -aware of their presence and contrive to slip past without giving them -a chance of joining her party; and they felt it wise to keep a strict -watch on the telegraph office, lest an attempt should be made to send -her a message which might enable her to give orders that the train -should pass through the station without stopping. But their efforts -were crowned with success, and after all their anxious forebodings it -was with a grim satisfaction that they beheld the astonishment of the -Princess’s equerry, whom they confronted suddenly when he was -preparing to stretch his legs by a hurried walk up and down while the -train waited. - -“What in the world are you doing here?” he asked, with difficulty -composing his face into a decorously mournful expression. “We are -_incog._, you know.” - -“I know you would like to be,” said Cyril, “but you are not. Is her -Highness awake yet?” glancing towards the Princess’s saloon. - -“Sure to be. You had better come and be presented, I suppose. Don’t -blame me if her Highness is not exactly pleased to see you.” - -They went towards the royal saloon, but the Princess was ready for -them. As they approached, the door was flung open, and she appeared on -the step. - -“Are you here to stop me, Count?” she demanded of Cyril. “If that is -your intention, let me tell you that no power on earth will keep a -mother from her daughter’s side at such a time of sorrow.” - -“On the contrary, madame,” said Cyril, bowing, “I am here to greet -your Royal Highness in the Queen’s name, and to hand you a letter from -her Majesty,” and he presented it as he spoke. - -“I think I scored there,” he said to himself, when the Princess had -accepted the letter, and invited Madame Stefanovics into the saloon -with her, leaving the chamberlain and Cyril to travel with the -equerry, “and it’s always well to begin a war with a small victory; -but if I had the honour of the personal acquaintance of an Anarchist -or two, I fear some accident would have happened to this train between -Lucernebourg and Witska.” - - - - - CHAPTER III. - THE BATTLE OF THE CREEDS. - -The whole of the next fortnight was occupied by the mournful and -protracted ceremonies accompanying the funeral of King Otto Georg. -Cyril and M. Drakovics lived in a perpetual whirl. The royal and noble -personages who came from the different Courts of Europe to represent -their respective sovereigns on the occasion must be received, lodged, -and entertained, and the deputations of country people and citizens of -provincial towns must find their duties mapped out and a programme -arranged for them. There were jealousies, and disputes about -precedence, and squabbles between grandees of different nationalities -to be settled or concealed, just as though the illustrious throng had -come together with the view of deciding the social status of its -various members, and not to deplore the fact that the sceptre of -Thracia had passed into the uncertain grasp of a child of three. - -All was over at length. The crowds of peasants who thronged into -Bellaviste had taken their last look at the face of Otto Georg as he -lay in state in the cathedral, and the splendid coffin had been -conveyed to the vaults in which the bodies of the first two Kings of -Thracia, Alexander Franza the Patriot, and his son Peter I., were -already resting. The royal and noble personages were taking their -leave, escorted to the station or to the frontier by military officers -or Court officials according to their degree, and the country-people -were returning to their villages, full of vague memories of vast -crowds surging along the steep streets and into the cathedral, of -black draperies everywhere, of great wax candles and much holy water, -and of the dead King lying cold and still on the tall catafalque with -its velvet hangings. - -The two Ministers on whom had rested the chief anxiety and -responsibility for the whole ceremonial were now able to take time to -breathe once more, and to turn their thoughts to political matters, -which had not stood still in other countries, in spite of the Truce of -God in Thracia itself. Since the day of the King’s death, they had -been compelled to act entirely on their own judgment, for no -opportunity of seeing the Queen had been vouchsafed to them. It was -true that she and her mother, shrouded from head to foot in long veils -of crape, had taken part in some of the ceremonies connected with the -funeral; but if the Ministers ventured to approach the royal -apartments with the view of obtaining an audience, they were always -received either by the Princess of Weldart or by Baroness von -Hilfenstein, who procured the Queen’s signature to documents which -were absolutely indispensable, and consulted her as to alterations in -the programme drawn up and submitted by Cyril. It was not to be -expected that this seclusion could be maintained now that the funeral -ceremonies were over, and Cyril and M. Drakovics accepted with -satisfaction an intimation that the Queen would receive them on the -following morning. - -“This is a critical moment,” said the Premier to his colleague, as -they stood waiting in the room which had served as the late King’s -study. “The whole future history of Thracia may be said to depend upon -the course of this interview.” - -“That sounds terrifically solemn,” returned Cyril, with the levity -which M. Drakovics always found very trying in him. “What has -precipitated matters to such an extent this morning?” - -“It will be necessary,” said M. Drakovics slowly, “to make the Queen -understand that in spite of her position as regent, the country is to -be governed by the advice of her Ministers.” - -“Which means you,” said Cyril. “But doesn’t it strike you that you are -showing your hand a little too plainly? Surely an announcement of that -kind is likely to make the Queen look out for a more complaisant set -of Ministers?” - -“I think not,” said M. Drakovics. “The Queen will not--I might say -cannot--dismiss me. I am indispensable.” - -“It must be very gratifying for you to feel assured of that; but -suppose the Queen decides to try the experiment?” - -“In that case,” replied the Premier darkly, “I should still do my -best--within certain limits, of course--to preserve the throne to Otto -Georg’s son, but there would inevitably be a change in the regency.” - -“And in ceasing to be Premier you would merely become regent?” - -“I do not say so. I remark simply that Thracia would part with a dozen -queens before seeing me dismissed. No; the Queen can do me no harm, -but unless she understands that fact at once, she may give me a good -deal of trouble. Therefore she must be made to understand it.” - -“You never pretended to be a knight-errant, did you?” asked Cyril -lazily. “A business-like statesman with somewhat oriental ideas about -women--that’s more like you, isn’t it?” - -M. Drakovics glanced sharply at his subordinate; but the entrance of -the Queen at the moment prevented his offering any answer to the -question. Ernestine looked very small and pale in her deep mourning, -with the heavy crape veil, which it was _de rigueur_ for her to wear, -falling to the ground behind her. Her aspect stirred in Cyril -something of indignation, a very unwonted feeling with him, against M. -Drakovics, who could talk so calmly of bullying this poor little woman -into submission to himself. But this was not a time for indulging in -sentiment, and as the Queen and M. Drakovics plunged into the -neglected business of the past fortnight, he began to hope that the -interview might end without any actual awkwardness. But when the Queen -had given the necessary authorisation to the steps which the Premier -had been obliged to take, and the list of matters to be discussed at -the meeting of the Privy Council on the morrow had been agreed to, and -it was Cyril’s turn to present his report and request directions for -the future, M. Drakovics seized his opportunity. - -“Her Highness will remain with your Majesty for the present?” he asked -suddenly, when Cyril was detailing the arrangements made in connection -with the visit of the Princess of Weldart. The Queen’s face flushed. - -“My mother is good enough to promise to stay here with me until her -physicians refuse to allow her to remain longer,” she replied, with a -touch of defiance in her tone. “Is there anything extraordinary in -that?” - -“What could be more natural, madame?” - -“My mother is endangering her own health by coming to Thracia at this -season,” the Queen went on warmly; “but she refuses to forsake me in -my bereavement.” - -“Her Royal Highness’s visit is entirely of a personal and private -character, madame, if I may presume to ask?” - -“Entirely. May I inquire your reason for asking?” - -“It is immaterial, madame. Your Majesty’s statement is altogether -satisfactory.” - -“I must insist on your answering me, monsieur.” The Queen’s tone was -imperious, and her eyes shone angrily. - -“Since your Majesty insists--If her Royal Highness’s visit were of a -political character, I should be compelled to entreat your Majesty to -seek another Premier.” - -“What! you threaten me, M. le Ministre?” - -“Pardon me, madame. I spoke only by your Majesty’s command.” - -This was undeniably true, and the Queen turned again to her papers -with a good deal of impatience. Presently she looked up once more-- - -“I believe, monsieur, that my husband intrusted to his valet a letter -addressed to you, engaging your care for his son?” - -“It is true that his Majesty honoured me so far, madame.” - -“I regret that his Majesty did not see fit to ask me to hand it to -you. I can assure you I should not have destroyed it.” - -“Little fool!” thought Cyril. “If she is trying to irritate Drakovics -by a display of petulance, she ought to know that nothing could please -him better.” But the Premier was equal to the occasion. - -“Madame,” he said, in the tone of one who deals gently with a froward -child, “I could not have valued such a proof of his Majesty’s -confidence more highly than I do; but my pleasure in it would have -been enhanced had I received it from your hands.” - -The Queen crimsoned again under the ironical compliment, and M. -Drakovics heightened its effect by humbly asking permission to retire, -leaving Cyril to finish his business with her. When the door had -closed behind the Premier, Cyril took a bold step-- - -“If your Majesty would allow me to offer a word of advice----” - -“You would say, ‘Do not quarrel with M. Drakovics,’” put in the Queen -quickly. “Is not that so?” - -“I see that there is no need for me to volunteer advice, madame.” - -“But tell me, why does he hate my mother so much?” - -“Will not your Majesty make some allowance for the natural anxiety of -a Minister who sees his country threatened on all sides by insidious -foes? Our only hope of preserving Thracia as an independent kingdom -lies in our maintaining an equilibrium in the influence of the Powers -surrounding us. If we allow one to gain an advantage, we not only -encourage that Power to further encroachments, but we stimulate the -opposing Powers to demand similar advantages. Not to refer too -particularly to past difficulties, need I do more than remind your -Majesty that in the past her Royal Highness has not exactly proved -herself a successful politician, as we in Thracia consider it? M. -Drakovics is doubtless afraid that in the kindness of her heart the -Princess might possibly be induced to use her influence with your -Majesty in favour of the commercial concessions, say, which Pannonia -is now seeking to obtain, and this would complicate his task very -much. Of course, the case I have suggested is merely an illustration.” - -“Then what is your advice on this point, Count?” - -“It is neither brilliant nor particularly agreeable, madame--simply to -take no step, enter into no agreement, without the knowledge and -hearty assent of your responsible Ministers,--that is to say, of M. -Drakovics.” - -“Ah, you are the friend of M. Drakovics?” - -“I was the friend of your husband, madame, and I promised him to do my -best for his son.” - -Her face cleared. “Ah, that is it,” she said. “I must not risk -Michael’s kingdom for my caprice, nor even to please my mother. You -are right to remind me of this, Count. If my child were to lose a -single village, or the smallest fraction of the power which he ought -to possess in Europe, through any measure of mine, I could never -forgive myself. I could not face him when he grew up.” - -“His Majesty is to be congratulated on possessing so conscientious a -guardian of his interests, madame.” - -“But it is not only that. It is not merely a question of preserving -the kingdom for him, but of fitting him for the kingdom. During this -last dreadful fortnight I have become very anxious about his -education. Do you not think he ought to be taught something?” - -“For his sake and yours, madame, I trust your Majesty will not teach -him to dislike his advisers,” said Cyril drily. - -“I think that if he learns that from any one, it will be from the -advisers themselves,” said the Queen, an angry flush rising to her -forehead; but as Cyril merely bowed in answer to the taunt, her face -changed. “I am doing you an injustice, Count. You are thinking of what -my husband said that day. But it was not fair.” - -As she guessed, Cyril’s thoughts had gone back, like her own, to a day -shortly before his visit to England, when Otto Georg and he, catching -sight of the little Prince marching solemnly up and down the terrace -in charge of Mrs Jones, had sallied out and carried off the child in -triumph to the King’s study, where they indulged in a glorious romp. -When the fun was at its height the Queen had entered, and without -taking any notice of her husband or of Cyril, had led away Prince -Michael to his nurse, telling him in her iciest voice that it was the -hour for his walk, and that she never allowed it to be interfered -with. As she reached the door, dragging with her the unwilling child, -puzzled to find himself scolded for what his father had done, the -King’s wrath blazed forth-- - -“Take care, madame! The child is in your hands for the present, but in -a year or two it will be a different matter. You had better not teach -him to hate his father, for I might return the compliment.” - -Cyril could recall now the way in which the Queen had departed without -deigning to reply, her head held a little higher as she passed through -the door, while Otto Georg, angry that he had forgotten himself so far -as to use threats to his wife in the presence of a third party, -relieved his feelings by a burst of hearty vituperation as soon as she -was out of hearing. This had happened only two months ago. - -“His Majesty spoke in a moment of irritation, madame.” - -“Naturally; but should I have been likely to teach the child to hate -his father? If he perceived that we were not--not on good terms, that -I could not help, but the other----” - -“Your Majesty wished to say something about the King’s education?” - -“Yes,” said the Queen, returning hastily from her attempt at -self-justification, “it was an idea of my mother’s. No; she has not -been taking part in politics--it is quite a domestic matter. We both -feel that the King ought to begin to learn something, and I had looked -forward to teaching him myself; but my mother thinks I should not have -time to give him regular lessons, and I suppose that is quite true. -She suggests that I should appoint as his governess a certain -Fräulein von Staubach, who has been lectrice to my aunt the Queen of -Mœsia until quite lately. She is a very highly cultivated and -excellent woman, besides being very fond of children--But do you know -her?” - -“And a bitter enemy of Drakovics’s and of mine!” Cyril had added -mentally to the list of Fräulein von Staubach’s good qualities. He -had no difficulty in fathoming the Princess’s motives when he -remembered an occasion on which Fräulein von Staubach had been a -passive, if not an active, participant in carrying out a practical -joke of which he had been the victim. The mystification had had -important political consequences, and Cyril nourished feelings which -were the reverse of friendly towards all those who had taken part in -it--feelings which he had no doubt were fully reciprocated. But it was -unnecessary to explain all this to the Queen. - -“I had the honour of meeting the lady some years ago, when I spent a -short time in Mœsia, madame,” he answered. - -“Ah, then you must know how suitable a person she is for the post. She -is devoted to my aunt and to our house, and that is what I want. I -could not bear that any one should come between my boy and me.” - -“A most natural sentiment, madame.” - -“Then you will try and bring M. Drakovics to see it in the same light? -Of course, under present circumstances, he will expect to be -consulted. But I may depend upon you to smooth the way?” - -“So that is what all this frankness comes to!” was Cyril’s mental -exclamation. “I might have guessed that she wanted me to do her a -favour. Why didn’t the little schemer try some of her wiles upon poor -old Otto Georg instead of slanging him? It would have made things -pleasanter even if it meant nothing. I will do my utmost to further -your Majesty’s wishes,” he said aloud. - -“But you are not satisfied,” said the Queen mournfully. “You think I -am devising some plot against yourself and your dear friend M. -Drakovics. Cannot you understand that my boy is everything to me? If -we were parted--if he were turned against me--it would kill me.” - -Cyril was saved the embarrassment of a reply by a violent fumbling at -the door. At a sign from the Queen he opened it, and admitted the -little King, who ran up to his mother with a headless tin soldier in -one hand and a picture-book in the other. - -“Little mother, there’s no one to play with me,” he wailed, dropping -his toys and climbing into her lap. She gathered him up in her arms, -and looked across him at Cyril. - -“He is all I have left,” she said reproachfully, “and I am all that he -has. You see that he cannot do without me. I rely on you to help me in -appointing Fräulein von Staubach. She will not try to separate him -from me. You were his father’s friend.” - -With another assurance of his full intention of furthering her wishes, -Cyril took his departure, laughing silently at the effective _tableau_ -which had crowned so opportunely the Queen’s argument. - -“Either she is a different creature since Otto Georg’s death,” he said -to himself, “or she is the finest actress I know. She used to be -simply a jealous wife; at her husband’s death-bed she was a heroine of -tragedy; and now she is nothing but a scheming little woman, who -hasn’t art enough to conceal the fact that she is a schemer. What a -creature of moods she must be! I could have sworn that she would never -forgive me that death-bed reconciliation; but though it is -disappointing, artistically speaking, that she has stepped down from -her tragic pedestal, it will make her much easier to work with if only -the phase lasts. But it really is much less interesting. Can it -possibly be all acting? Was she merely wearing a mask to-day? But no, -it was too clumsy. The transition from hatred to friendliness was not -gradual enough to be artistic. No! I see what it is. The Princess, -finding her daughter in a state of hot indignation against me on her -arrival, has talked at me industriously for the fortnight. At first -the Queen agreed with her, then she got bored, and lastly she became -indignant. She determined to prove her mother in the wrong by -converting the enemy into a friend. If she could succeed, it would -justify her for being so weak as to promise she would trust me. Ah, -Madame la Princesse! you have done me a service you little intended, -simply through not seeing when you had said enough. And as for you, -Queen Ernestine, I shall know how to manage you in future. When you -are intending to play a very deep game, you shouldn’t show your cards -quite so openly.” - -But in spite of Cyril’s lack of illusions, the picture of the Queen as -he had last seen her recurred to him. Her dark eyes looked tearfully -at him over the child’s golden curls and white frock, and her -reproachful voice said, “He is all that I have left.” He could only -succeed in banishing the impression from his mind by assuring himself -that she had arranged for the little King’s appearance at the moment, -with a view to the effect to be produced on himself, and even then it -was apt to return to him unbidden. This was especially the case one -afternoon about a week later, when, looking in at the Premier’s -office, he found M. Drakovics sitting idle, gazing into futurity with -knitted brows and folded arms. - -“Sorry to see that you have something on your mind, monsieur!” was the -irreverent greeting which roused the Premier from his brown study. He -sat up suddenly, and tried to look as though the shot had not told. - -“You are wiser than I am, Count. I am not aware that there is anything -special on my mind at present.” - -“No?” asked Cyril, with a note of concern in his voice. “And yet such -sudden lapses of memory as this are a bad sign, surely?” and he met M. -Drakovics’s frown with a gaze of bland unconsciousness. - -“Allow me to remind you, Count,” said the Premier severely, “that you -have not now his late Majesty to deal with. Wit and humour--even the -most brilliant jokes--are wasted upon me.” - -“But not in this case, when the jokes are your own?” was the prompt -reply. “Surely you can’t imagine that I should venture to joke with -you?” - -M. Drakovics gave up the attempt at concealment. “I will not deny,” he -said slowly, “that my mind has been much exercised of late by certain -remarks which fell from Prince Soudaroff when he paid me his farewell -visit.” - -“Ah, now we are coming to it!” said Cyril to himself. A good deal of -comment had been excited in the political world by the fact that the -Emperor of Scythia had selected as his representative at the funeral -of King Otto Georg a diplomatist of such European celebrity as Prince -Soudaroff, and the opinion had been freely expressed that some change -of policy was in the air. “Were the Prince’s remarks of a reassuring -character?” he asked aloud. - -“Very much so, on one condition. Prince Soudaroff emphasised the -goodwill by which his master was actuated towards Thracia, and -mentioned, casually, that that goodwill might be testified in a -substantial form if only an Orthodox prince sat on the Thracian -throne.” - -“So that’s it, is it? Very pretty, of course; but it can’t be done.” - -“That is your opinion, then?” - -“Most certainly it is, if you mean to ask me whether the Queen will -ever consent to King Michael’s conversion to the Orthodox faith.” - -“And yet,” pursued M. Drakovics, “why should it be impossible? A -change which would be humiliating or even disgraceful in the case of a -grown-up man, such as our late King, or--or your brother, would be -quite simple and natural in the case of a child. He knows nothing as -yet of religion, and it means merely that he would be brought up in -one form of faith instead of another. Popa instead of pastor, that is -all.” - -“And Bellaviste _vaut bien une messe_?” said Cyril. “When do you -intend to lay your views before the Queen?” - -“I do not intend to broach the matter to her unless I can do so with -some prospect of success. What is your opinion?” - -“That you will see her Majesty shaking the dust of Thracia from her -feet, and retiring to Germany with her son, before she will compromise -his spiritual welfare by such a step.” - -“You forget that I am a member of the Orthodox Church, Count.” - -“True, monsieur. I had forgotten that you were anything but a -statesman.” - -“You flatter me. But consider the enormous advantages to be gained by -the sacrifice. The cost is ludicrously small. Could we not convince -her Majesty by means of an object-lesson?” - -“By some one else’s conversion, I suppose? Will you try the British -Minister or Lady Stratford to begin with?” - -“We will start nearer home, I think. An excellent impression would be -produced by your reception into the Orthodox Church, my dear Count.” - -“And what sort of impression on the Queen?” was Cyril’s mental -comment. “This is a little dodge to get me shunted out of your way, my -good Drakovics.” Aloud he replied, “You do me too much honour, -monsieur; I really cannot pretend to be a personage of so much -importance as you kindly hint. Besides, my creed is too valuable for -me to sacrifice it merely as an object-lesson. Who knows whether I may -not be able to barter it for a crown some day?” - -M. Drakovics bit his bushy grey moustache angrily, for the hit galled -him. “We will turn to considerations of policy rather than of -commerce, Count, if you please. Surely you cannot be blind to the -advantages of such an event as the King’s conversion?” - -“I see that you would be exhibited to all Europe as implicitly -following the dictation of Scythia, if that’s what you’re aiming at.” - -“Not at all,” said the Premier quickly. “To have a king of their own -faith is the great desire of the Thracians. They would rally round the -throne to an extraordinary degree if the conversion took place. It -would be simply and wholly in response to their wishes, and the Queen -would gain enormously in popularity.” - -“Quite so,” said Cyril. “Explain that to Pannonia and Hercynia, and -see how they will look at it. Sigismund of Hercynia might be brought -to acquiesce if he were allowed to exhibit his powers as a theologian -by conducting the conversion himself, but otherwise he is more likely -to preach a crusade against you. Do you really believe that they would -not see the finger of Scythia in the event?” - -“I suppose you are right. Nevertheless----” - -“And Queen Ernestine would pose as a Christian martyr for the benefit -of all Europe. She would take her stand on the marriage settlement, as -she has every right to do, and all the men with the faintest spark of -chivalry about them, and all women with children of their own, would -adopt her cause.” He spoke strongly, with a vivid recollection of the -picture which he persuaded himself had been devised for his benefit. -“Statecraft is a good thing, my dear Drakovics, but sentiment -occasionally goes one better.” - -“You are right; I give up the plan. For a week I have been trying to -find a way of working it out, but I feared it would prove insuperable. -Happily I had not adopted it as one of my measures.” - -“Or you would have felt bound to carry it out by fair means or foul? -You broached it to no one, I suppose?” - -“To no one. I disregarded studiously Prince Soudaroff’s remarks during -our interview, in order to gain time for thought.” - -“Ah, he expected that, of course. He may be trusted to have said -nothing to any one else, you think?” - -“He paid private visits to no one but the Metropolitan, besides -myself, and he would scarcely enter upon the subject with him.” - -“I wish we could be sure of that, for the Metropolitan is just the -sort of weak man to be persuaded into believing that he has a mission -to bring the conversion about. However, it’s quite certain that we -can’t arrest him on suspicion, although I shouldn’t wonder if we have -to do it after he has preached to-morrow. It would be his business to -try to stir the people’s curiosity by vague hints, and he is fanatic -enough to rejoice in running the risk. One would do one’s best to -secure his silence beforehand, if one didn’t know that it would be the -safest way of setting him talking. If only Prince Soudaroff had been a -Catholic or a Mohammedan, and had not paid him more than a formal -visit!” - -“One could prohibit the Metropolitan from preaching to-morrow.” - -“And convince him that there’s something in the wind if Prince -Soudaroff said nothing to him, and give him a glorious handle against -us if he has been tampered with. He is yearning already for an -opportunity of denouncing us as oppressors of the Church, and I -believe he and his clergy are the hottest pro-Scythians in Thracia.” - -“Then you would do nothing?” - -“Far from it. Hope for the best, and keep the police ready for -action.” - -And with this shameless parody of the Puritan leader’s charge to his -troops Cyril took his leave. The misgivings which assailed him caused -him to take a very unusual step on the morrow, which happened to be -the festival of a holy man of local celebrity, known as St Gabriel of -Tatarjé. St Gabriel was supposed to have been martyred by the Roumis -about the end of the fourteenth century (the chronology of his life -and times was somewhat uncertain), and the traditions of the country -required that on the anniversary of his death the Metropolitan should -preach a sermon in his honour at the cathedral of Bellaviste. On this -occasion Cyril was one of those who attended the service. He had no -wish to obtrude his presence on the Thracian portion of the -congregation, and as a good many foreigners, either tourists or -members of the various legations, had seized the opportunity of -witnessing informally the solemn pageantry of the Greek saint’s-day -celebration, he was able to obtain a place behind one of the pillars -without attracting attention. The earlier portion of the service -passed off quietly; but when the Metropolitan began his sermon Cyril -perceived at once that his fears had been only too well founded. -Without the slightest attempt at disguise the preacher went straight -to the point, denouncing the royal house as heretics, and M. Drakovics -as their supporter, with great vigour. Through the Premier it had come -about that Thracia had accepted a monarch and a code of laws from the -ungodly and schismatical nations of the West, instead of finding a -peaceful shelter under the protecting wings of the great Orthodox -Empire, at whose head stood the heir of the Eastern Cæsars. It was a -just retribution that the late King had been removed in his prime, and -the kingdom left as the battle-ground of the western heretics. Another -opportunity was providentially granted to the Thracians by reason of -the youth of their present sovereign, and it was not too late to -accept with gratitude the overtures of peace newly made to them by the -long-suffering head of their faith. What did the Queen’s inevitable -objections signify? Her son did not belong to her, but to Thracia. She -was a German--a Jewess--who had filled the Court and the city with her -creatures, and had set herself deliberately to frustrate the hopes of -the nation from the day of her first entrance into Thracia. Was she to -be allowed to come between the kingdom and its manifest destiny, the -fulfilment of its burning desire for reunion with the race to which it -really belonged, and to which it owed its freedom? Let her be given -the choice between preserving her heresy and her son’s throne. If she -was obdurate, she must be set aside and another regent appointed, with -the concurrence of the Orthodox Emperor, who would see that the King -was brought up in the true faith. - -Cyril dared not delay longer. The conclusion of the sermon would no -doubt be interesting, but to wait for it would mean that there would -be no hope of anticipating its effect on the crowded congregation, -belonging chiefly to the peasant and artisan classes, which filled the -cathedral. Holding his handkerchief to his face, both as a disguise -and as an excuse for departing, he slipped from his place and made his -way to the door. Once outside the cathedral, he thought for a moment -of the possibility of bringing up a sufficient force of police to -overawe the congregation as they came out, and ensure their dispersing -quietly. But the idea was negatived as soon as it arose, for the -police-barracks were on the other side of the town, and it might cause -a fatal loss of time to go thither, or even to turn aside and -telephone to the chief of police. The Palace was Cyril’s charge, and -until the Palace was safe, he could not think of anything else. Even -before he had brought his train of reasoning to this conclusion, he -was climbing the steep street which led to the Palace, and only just -in time, for, turning as he entered the gate, he saw the congregation -beginning to pour out of the cathedral. It was the work of a moment to -call out the guard and close the gates, and then Cyril hurried to his -office in order to telephone to the barracks a request for a strong -force of police, and to M. Drakovics the news of the situation. He had -little fear that any mob would be able to break into the Palace before -the arrival of the police, for the guards were all drawn from the -famous Carlino regiment, the best in the Thracian army, to which this -honour had been committed since the disbandment of the untrustworthy -Palace Guard of earlier years. It could not be doubted that with the -advantages of position and discipline they would be able to keep the -mob at bay at the gates; but the extent of wall to be defended was so -large, and so easily to be scaled by one man climbing on the shoulders -of another, that to avoid any risk from isolated intruders he sent a -message to the Queen by M. Stefanovics, entreating her to remain with -the King in her own apartments for the present. - -No sooner had the message been sent than Cyril, from his commanding -position at the head of the great flight of steps leading to the door -of the Palace, caught sight of the advance-guard of an excited crowd -debouching from the street he had just traversed. He could see the mob -pressing up to the iron gates and shaking them in vain efforts to -enter, then brandishing sticks and fists at the guards, and demanding -with imprecations that the gates should be opened. Loud shouts were -raised for the Queen and the little King, but not by any means as -demonstrations of loyalty. Rather they were frantic demands that the -Queen should at once yield to the wishes of her subjects, and agree to -the King’s conversion, on pain either of being separated from him, or -driven from Thracia with him. Cyril congratulated himself on his -foresight in keeping the inmates of the Palace from coming in contact -with the rioters, but it was not long before he became aware that he -had rejoiced too soon. Hearing Stefanovics coming back, he turned to -speak to him, and perceived to his dismay that the chamberlain was -escorting Queen Ernestine, who held the little King by the hand, while -a lady-in-waiting followed. - -“I do not understand your message, Count,” said the Queen, pausing as -Cyril confronted her. “My son’s subjects are anxious to see him on -their festival-day, and you take it upon yourself to exclude them from -the Palace. Have the goodness to throw open the gates and admit the -people, so that the King may receive their loyal congratulations from -the steps.” - -“Allow me to entreat you, madame, to return to your apartments with -his Majesty,” said Cyril. “This gathering is not what you think.” - -She looked at him with disdainful displeasure. “Do you think I am -deaf?” she asked scornfully. “They are crying, ‘The King! the Queen! -let us see the Queen!’ You are afraid that this demonstration may -embarrass M. Drakovics and his Government, and therefore you try to -prevent the people from seeing their King.” - -“If your Majesty is not deaf, and will listen for a moment,” said -Cyril, exasperated, “you will find that the shouts are by no means of -a gratifying nature. Does that, for instance, commend itself to you, -madame?” as a long-drawn howl of execration forced itself on the -Queen’s reluctant ears, making her start and turn pale. - -“It is a riot? they are in revolt?” she asked, with trembling lips. -“What is the reason?” - -“They have just been excited by an inflammatory sermon from the -Metropolitan on the subject of their religion, madame. It is possible -that your Majesty can guess the direction their thoughts have taken.” - -“They threaten my son’s faith? Never! Admit the insolents immediately, -Count. They shall hear my answer from my own lips. With my child in my -arms I will defy them.” - -“Pardon me, madame; the mob of Bellaviste has not even the chivalry of -that of Paris, and--you are not a Marie Antoinette. At the risk of -incurring your displeasure, I must decline to obey you in this.” - -He uttered the last sentence in a lowered voice, to avoid the -appearance of wishing to humiliate her in the hearing of Stefanovics. -For a moment her angry eyes looked defiantly into his, then they fell. - -“I am a prisoner in my own Palace, it seems!” she said wrathfully. -“When your wife returns from the cathedral, M. Stefanovics, be so good -as to send her to me immediately. I must know all about this affair.” - -And she turned her back on Cyril, and retired. - -“There come the police at last!” said Stefanovics. - - - - - CHAPTER IV. - AN AMATEUR DIPLOMATIST. - -The mob had been dispersed by the police, and Cyril found himself -able to breathe freely once more. The Metropolitan, arrested by the -order of M. Drakovics as soon as the news of the sermon and the -consequent outbreak had reached him, was under police supervision in -his own palace, and bodies of cavalry were patrolling the streets. The -Queen had not shown herself outside her own apartments after the rude -awakening she had experienced, but Cyril was kept informed by -Stefanovics of all that passed behind the closed doors. It seemed that -Madame Stefanovics, on her return from the service, had been required -to relate to her royal mistress all that she could remember of the -sermon, and that her powers of accuracy and memory were stimulated by -a severe cross-examination. The Princess of Weldart was much moved, -the lady-in-waiting told her husband, who passed on the fact promptly -to Cyril, but the Queen was almost out of her mind. She walked up and -down the room in feverish excitement and anger, and broke at last into -a flood of passionate tears. Now that her feelings had found this -relief, she was more calm, and had spent the afternoon closeted with -her secretary, who was kept hard at work drafting and writing letters. -This piece of information served in a measure to reassure Cyril. - -“She will work it off in that way,” he said to himself. “Writing -letters and drawing up proclamations will keep her busy without doing -any harm. To-morrow she will be cooler, and we can think about -business.” - -He remained at the Palace during the whole of the afternoon and -evening, expecting to be summoned to assist the Queen in her labours, -or at any rate to receive some communication from her relating to the -punishment of the rioters who had been arrested. He would not have -objected to this. It would be unconstitutional, no doubt, but it might -keep her from doing anything worse. As time passed on, and no summons -reached him, he became a little uneasy as to what this continued -silence might portend; but on hearing from Stefanovics that the Queen -appeared much calmer and even happier after her long afternoon’s work, -he felt it safe to retire to his own house, which stood just outside -the Palace grounds. As he passed out of the gate, and the guards -presented arms, he noticed a man slinking through in the shadow, and -recognised the Queen’s secretary, a young German. It was late for any -one employed at the Palace to be going out, and the uncharitable -conclusion at which Cyril arrived instantly was that the secretary was -on his way to join some disreputable associates in the town. There was -a half-furtive, half-triumphant look about him which seemed to accord -with this suspicion, and as the Minister of the Household walked home -he indulged in a little moralising on the ease with which young men -fall into mischief when away from the control of their parents and -guardians. His mind was sufficiently at ease to allow of this, for -although earlier in the day he had been conscious of some curiosity, -and even a slight degree of apprehension, as to the effect the events -of the morning were likely to have on his own position in the Court, -he had no intention of allowing himself to be worried by unnecessary -fears, and after wrestling with the intricacies of the Palace accounts -for an hour or two, went to bed and slept peacefully. At an unwonted -hour in the morning, however, he was awakened in a sufficiently -startling way. - -“Excellency, his Excellency the Premier!” panted Dietrich, throwing -the bedroom door open, and as it were flinging the announcement into -the room. Apparently he had only managed to keep ahead of the visitor -by climbing the stairs at a record pace, for M. Drakovics was inside -the door before the words were out of his mouth. - -“You are early, my dear Drakovics,” remarked Cyril, sitting up in bed, -and rejoicing, not for the first time, that he possessed the faculty -of awaking instantaneously with all his wits at work. - -“I am early,” shouted M. Drakovics, “and I may well be! Tell that -idiot of yours to go to Jericho, and give me your attention.” - -“Politeness is never wasted,” returned Cyril. “Dietrich, you may go. -Now, monsieur, to what am I indebted for this honour?” - -M. Drakovics was literally unable to speak, but he glared furiously at -Cyril as he brandished a bundle of papers in his face. Supposing that -he was intended to read them, Cyril laid hold of the bundle. - -“No, not all!” gasped M. Drakovics. “I--I will break the news to you -gently,” with a ghastly smile. “Read that first,” and he selected from -the bundle and handed to Cyril a letter in the handwriting of the -Queen’s secretary. - -“Take a seat,” said Cyril, nodding towards a chair; “you seem somewhat -agitated,” and with another mirthless smile the Premier obeyed, -choosing a place from which he could watch every change in the -expression of his host’s face. - -“A letter addressed by the Queen to the Emperor of Scythia!” said -Cyril. “H’m, that’s bad. Has it been sent off?” - -“Unfortunately it has. The secretary took it to the Scythian Legation -last night, and placed it, I believe, in the hands of the Minister -himself.” - -“What a way of doing business!” groaned Cyril in disgust. “Well, -that’s bad too--worse, in fact. Now to read this precious epistle.” - -He applied himself to the task, while M. Drakovics ejaculated with a -hollow laugh, “Wait a little. You have not heard the worst yet,” and -watched him again. - -“It’s pretty strong,” remarked Cyril, reassuringly, “but it’s not -badly put together--would make a magnificent stage letter. Yes, this -bit would certainly bring down the house: ‘It is less than a month -since I was deprived of the protection of my husband, and left to -battle with the world for my son’s rights. Your Majesty chooses this -moment to attack a lonely woman in her tenderest point. This is the -chivalry of Scythia!’ And the pit would shout itself hoarse over the -conclusion: ‘But it is possible to pay too high a price even for the -favour of an Emperor. To save my son’s kingdom, I would sacrifice -much--wealth, comfort, happiness, life itself; but my child’s faith -and honour--never! Your Majesty may regard it as an excellent piece of -diplomacy to send your representative to stir up the fanaticism of a -nation which, thanks to the intrigues of your agents in the past, has -as yet scarcely emerged from barbarism; but rather than yield to such -dictation, I will quit Thracia with my child, knowing that when he -grows up he will thank me for thus depriving him of his inheritance. -Europe shall judge--Heaven shall judge between us--you seeking to turn -a little child from the faith of his parents for the sake of a paltry -political advantage, I preferring to see my son reduced to the -position of a mere cadet of his father’s house, but with a stainless -name, rather than the pervert King of a nation sunk in subservience to -you.’ Good gracious! this must be stopped at any cost,” cried Cyril. -“We shall have the Scythian Legation withdrawn, and the choice given -us of fighting or knuckling under--and how we are to fight, when -Scythia makes public, as she is safe to do, the Queen’s unflattering -opinion of the Thracians, as expressed in this letter, I don’t know.” - -“And have you any measure to propose?” - -“Has the letter, of which this is the draft, left the Legation yet?” - -“No; I think we may be sure that it has not.” - -“Then there is a hope. We must get at Baron Natarin, and have the -letter back. What excuses precisely are to be offered we can consider -later; but I think we can make him see that the choice lies between -his surrendering the document and our justifying the charges contained -in it, which we can do at the trial of the Metropolitan. Soudaroff is -sure not to have gone beyond his instructions, though it’s pretty -clear that he mistook his man, and we shall have some interesting -revelations to make, which will prove that Scythia has been -interfering most unwarrantably in our internal affairs. Yes; I think -they will prefer to hush it up.” - -“That is now scarcely possible, unfortunately,” said M. Drakovics, -with a kind of sombre triumph in his tones, “for look here.” - -He spread out on the bed copies of that morning’s issues of the three -daily newspapers published in Bellaviste, in each of which Cyril, to -his utter horror, saw the fateful letter facing him in all the -boldness and clearness of the largest print. - -“The woman must be mad!” he said, scarcely able to believe his eyes as -he turned mechanically from one reproduction of the “Letter addressed -by her Majesty the Queen-Regent to the Emperor of Scythia” to another. -M. Drakovics sat regarding him in stony silence, and, after a moment’s -stupefaction he pulled himself together. - -“Have you discovered how the letter got to the newspaper-offices?” - -“Yes; the secretary took them each a copy.” - -“Ah! a copy signed by the Queen?” - -“No; merely one in his own writing.” - -“Good; then we may conclude that he was not authorised to do so.” - -“Probably not, since he sold the letter to the editor for a -considerable sum in each case.” - -“Better and better! I was almost afraid to hope for such a thing. And -what measures have you taken with regard to the papers?” - -“Naturally I have seized all the copies printed, broken up the plates, -and placed every one employed in the offices under arrest.” - -“And you think that will be effectual?” - -“It is the best we can do. The editors and printers know of the -letter, of course, and we cannot silence them all.” - -“No; but we can square them. Set them at liberty on condition of their -printing the account of the matter with which you will furnish them, -and let them bring out their papers as soon as they can, so as to -attract as little notice as possible by the delay. I am sorry you -broke up the type, for it would have come in useful, with merely this -precious letter and the comments on it struck out. However, you must -do the best you can.” - -“And if the editors refuse, or persist in giving their own version?” - -“Surely you have your editors in better order than that? But send a -censor to examine the papers before they are allowed to be -distributed, and if there is any difficulty, suppress the paper at -once, and proceed against all concerned for conspiracy. They would -stand convicted of being partakers in a plot to embroil us with -Scythia.” - -“Excellent! That is to be our idea, then?” - -“Of course. Put it all on the secretary, and sack him promptly. We may -thank our stars that the notion of feathering his own nest out of the -affair occurred to him. Otherwise we should have found it extremely -difficult to make him the scapegoat, but now he has put himself beyond -the pale of mercy.” - -“I have already ordered his arrest; but I am expecting every moment to -receive an angry message from the Queen, demanding that he should be -released. Are we to keep up the conspiracy idea with her, or not?” - -“By no means. It wouldn’t be any use. We must have it out with her, -and come to an understanding. This sort of thing must not occur again. -If you will be good enough to go down-stairs, Drakovics, and tell my -people to get you some breakfast, I will come with you to the Palace -as soon as I am dressed. Then after that I will go and interview -Natarin, and get the original letter back by hook or by crook. I -suppose you have the Legation under surveillance?” - -“Yes; and any one who leaves it is to be followed. Of course, we can -take no steps openly.” - -“Rather not; but I am of opinion that Natarin is too old a bird to -allow that letter to go out of his hands before hearing from you. We -must replace it, of course, with a dignified message of protest. The -fact that some such letter was written must have got about; but if we -allow it to become known that the secretary, with a view to his own -aggrandisement, despatched and published an early draft without -authority, and that the real epistle contains nothing that could -offend the Emperor, while it defines politely the Queen’s position, it -seems to me that we shall not score so badly.” - -M. Drakovics departed with a sigh of polite incredulity; but the -resourcefulness of his host had cheered him to such an extent that he -succeeded in partaking of a remarkably good breakfast while waiting -for Cyril to accompany him to the Palace. By virtue of their office, -both Ministers possessed the right of requesting an audience of the -Queen at any time, and the chamberlain to whom they stated their -desire to be received by her Majesty expressed no surprise, in spite -of the early hour. He led them to the apartment in which the Queen was -accustomed to spend her mornings, and requested the lady-in-waiting in -the anteroom to inquire her Majesty’s pleasure. As the door was opened -they had a glimpse into the room, and M. Drakovics turned to Cyril -behind the chamberlain’s back with a glance that expressed unutterable -things. The day was a cool one in early autumn, and a small fire was -burning in the English grate, before which the Queen was sitting on -the hearthrug, playing with the little King, while her mother looked -on benignantly. - -“At any rate,” observed Cyril in a low voice, for the comfort of his -chief, “we serve a sovereign whom age can never wither, nor custom -stale her infinite variety. We expected to find an outraged mother -defying the world----” - -“And we see a thoughtless child!” burst from M. Drakovics; but by this -time the chamberlain had received his orders, and bowing as he held -the door open, invited them to enter. A sudden transformation had been -effected in the appearance of the room. King Michael had been -relegated to his high chair and a picture-book; the Princess of -Weldart had withdrawn into a corner, and was exclusively occupied with -her embroidery; while the Queen, her face a little flushed, and her -hair under the peaked edge of the black cap slightly awry, was sitting -at the table. - -“Your Excellency finds us _en famille_,” she remarked to M. Drakovics, -somewhat too airily for the tone to be quite natural. “She means to -brazen it out,” said Cyril to himself. - -“It is possible that you might prefer to receive Count Mortimer and -myself in private, madame,” said M. Drakovics pointedly. - -“I have no secrets from my mother,” returned the Queen. “This is not a -Council of State, I think?” - -“Technically speaking, it is not,” M. Drakovics agreed, “but I think -your Majesty can scarcely be ignorant that the object of our visit is -to discuss a very grave matter of State.” - -“It is not hard to guess,” said the Queen, “that you refer to the -Metropolitan’s sermon yesterday, and the events that followed it.” - -“And to a slight--pardon me--a slight indiscretion on your own part, -madame, which followed the events,” said M. Drakovics, irritated by -what seemed to him her prevarication. - -“I am at a loss to understand your Excellency,” said the Queen -angrily, darting a lightning glance of wrath at Cyril. - -“I allude to the letter which your Majesty has thought fit to address -to the Emperor of Scythia without consulting your advisers.” - -“And may I ask how long my advisers have considered it a part of their -duty to supervise my private correspondence?” - -“A correspondence which appears in the public prints is scarcely to be -called private, madame.” - -“In the papers? I fear that your Excellency has been imposed upon by -some forgery. The letter which I drew up yesterday and dictated to -Herr Christophle has never left my possession.” - -“I am inexpressibly relieved to hear it, madame.” - -“But you do not believe me? Must I show you the letter itself?” And -with one of her impulsive movements, she sprang up and crossed the -room to an escritoire. Unlocking a drawer, she pressed a spring and -drew out a smaller drawer, in which, with a sudden change of -countenance, she began to search anxiously. - -“It is gone!” she said, looking round with a frightened face. -“Christophle and my mother thought it would be well to send it last -night, but I said I would sleep over it before despatching it.” - -“Had the secretary Christophle access to your Majesty’s escritoire?” -inquired M. Drakovics drily; for it had not escaped either Cyril or -himself that the Princess of Weldart had sat up suddenly, as though -about to speak, when the Queen had first risen from her chair, but had -relapsed again immediately into an ostentatious indifference to all -that was going on. - -“No, certainly not. What should he want with the letter? Besides, the -key is on my watch-chain.” - -“I do not know what his business with the letter was, madame, nor will -I offer an opinion as to the means by which he obtained possession of -it. All I can say is, that late last night Herr Christophle not only -delivered your Majesty’s signed letter to Baron Natarin at the -Scythian Legation, but also sold copies on his own account to all the -papers of the capital.” - -“Impossible!” cried the Queen. “How could he sell copies of my letter -to the papers? And how did he obtain possession of the letter itself?” - -“I see nothing to make all this commotion about,” put in the Princess -of Weldart briskly. “When a letter is written, why should it not be -delivered?” - -The Queen glanced sharply at her, then turned to the Ministers with a -stunned look on her face. “I fear that Christophle must have made use -of that argument,” she said falteringly. “In any case, I shall rebuke -him sharply for his officiousness.” - -“Pardon me, madame, but that is not enough,” said M. Drakovics. - -“Not enough? You tell me to my face that I am not competent to control -my own servants? I say that it is enough, M. le Ministre!” - -“My regret at being compelled to differ from your Majesty is only -enhanced by the consequent necessity of placing my resignation in your -hands, madame.” - -“What! your Excellency does not dream of retiring from office for the -sake of such a trifle?” Her tone was one of genuine alarm. - -“When your advisers have the misfortune to lose your confidence, -madame, it is undoubtedly their duty, as well as your pleasure, that -they should yield their places to more favoured individuals.” - -“Is this the way in which you fulfil your friend’s dying charge, -Count?” she asked bitterly of Cyril, while the Princess of Weldart, -who had dropped her work, looked up with gleaming eyes. - -“Madame, no one can accuse me of neglecting his Majesty’s dying -command so long as I could carry it out with honour; but I cannot -stand by and see you plunge Thracia into a ruinous war in which your -son’s kingdom will be irretrievably swallowed up.” He had given M. -Drakovics no authority to include his resignation with his own, but -this was a case in which unity was all-important. - -“Oh, you are a true friend!” said the Queen ironically; but her mother -rose and stood in front of her, waving the Ministers away. - -“This is enough, my daughter. I will not see you lowered by appealing -any longer to the patriotism or natural piety of these gentlemen. They -have insulted you grossly in your own palace, in their anxiety to -serve the interests of Scythia--an anxiety for which they will -doubtless receive a suitable reward. I believe that the Emperor is -extremely generous towards his foreign pensioners. M. Drakovics, Count -Mortimer, you may retire. Her Majesty the Queen-Regent dispenses with -your services.” - -But the Princess, in her eagerness to clinch matters, had gone too -far. Queen Ernestine was not to be superseded in the exercise of her -prerogative, even by her mother. She rose from her chair a second -time, with her lips tightened ominously. - -“I am afraid that our discussions have disturbed you, mamma. His -Excellency the Premier,” she laid a stress on the word, “was right -when he suggested that this was scarcely the place for them. -Messieurs,” she turned to the two Ministers with her most winning -manner, “will you be so good as to accompany me into the next room? -There we can discuss things without fear of interrupting any one.” - -“Am I to understand that your Majesty endorses the remarks of her -Royal Highness?” inquired M. Drakovics, without offering to move. - -The Queen shot a glance of reproach at her mother. “See in what a -position you have placed me!” it seemed to say. “Your Excellency,” she -said, “I must apologise unreservedly for my mother’s words, which can -only be excused by her ignorance of Thracia and its statesmen. If she -knew you and Count Mortimer as I do, she would recognise the absurdity -of her accusation.” - -To Cyril’s intense amusement, M. Drakovics fell on his knees, and -kissed the Queen’s hand. - -“Madame,” he said, “I am overwhelmed. The pain I experienced on -hearing the words of her Royal Highness is only equalled by the shame -I feel for having appeared to demand an apology from yourself. I am -your Majesty’s servant to command.” - -“The little witch has won a triumph indeed!” reflected Cyril, as he -and M. Drakovics, bowing to the Princess, followed the Queen into the -next room. “It is quite worth while her stooping to conquer Drakovics. -And he has taken a leaf out of her book, which shows that the lesson -has not been lost upon him.” - -“It will please me, messieurs,” said the Queen, when Cyril had shut -the door, “if you will have the goodness to regard the incident which -has just occurred as though it had not taken place. Will your -Excellency,” she turned to M. Drakovics, “be kind enough to explain to -me the words which fell from Count Mortimer a few minutes ago as to -plunging Thracia into a hopeless war?” - -“It is my duty to inform your Majesty,” returned the Premier, with -great solemnity, “that the letter so mysteriously abstracted and so -iniquitously published would infallibly plunge us into a war with -Scythia, into which other nations would certainly be drawn. Whatever -the result of the whole contest, it can scarcely be doubted that -Thracia would be swallowed up by one of the victorious Powers.” - -The Queen grew paler and paler. “And is there any measure you can -propose to avert this disaster?” she asked, in a voice that was almost -a whisper. - -“In the confidence that I was honoured with your Majesty’s favour, I -have already, with Count Mortimer’s assistance, taken steps which we -hope may ensure that object, madame.” - -“You rejoice me, monsieur. Pray unfold them to me. But,” her voice -took a firmer tone, “I must desire that no inquiry be made into the -abstraction of the letter from my escritoire. I propose to deal with -that myself.” - -“Your Majesty shall be obeyed. The measures I would venture to suggest -are briefly these: that your Majesty should write another letter to -replace that now in the hands of Baron Natarin, if we can by any means -obtain its restoration; that the secretary Christophle be instantly -dismissed in disgrace----” - -“Oh no, not dismissed!” cried the Queen. “He was wrong, but he erred -from excess of zeal. I dictated and signed the letter; the writing -alone was his. He must not be punished for--for my fault.” - -“Am I to understand that your Majesty commissioned Herr Christophle to -sell your letter to the daily newspapers?” - -“Certainly not. Why should I wish it to appear in them?” - -“I cannot tell, madame; but it did appear there. The issues of the -papers in which it appeared are now suppressed, but that cannot excuse -the secretary. He has rendered himself liable to very heavy punishment -for betraying State secrets, and we shall be able to deal with him -effectively in that way.” - -“After a trial?” asked the Queen, alarmed. “That must not be. Your -Excellency will see that after his long employment here he must be in -a position to reveal--to reveal many things of importance if he is -hard pressed.” - -“Your Majesty would prefer that he should be sent back to Hercynia -with the warning that the law will be set in motion against him if he -tells anything he knows? Dismissed and disgraced he must be, for the -sake of the moral effect on Europe.” - -“Of course--I suppose so. And about this letter--do you wish me to -write it now?” - -“If your Majesty pleases. It might be well if Count Mortimer would be -good enough to act as secretary, in order to avoid any further -treachery.” - -“Your advice is excellent, monsieur. You will lend us the assistance -of your pen on this occasion, Count?” - -“My pen, like myself, is always at your Majesty’s service,” Cyril -answered, grimly enough, all unmoved by the dazzling smile with which -she turned to him. He noted her heaving breast and trembling hands, -and knew that her unaccustomed graciousness was merely the outcome of -her desperate eagerness to shield her mother from being identified as -a sharer in the secretary’s treachery. She read his thoughts, and cast -a piteous glance at him as he sat down and dipped a pen in the ink. “I -have conquered even Drakovics, but you will not allow yourself to be -won over!” it seemed to say; but Cyril was not to be touched. His eyes -met hers unmoved when he looked towards her, and she gave a frightened -little sigh as she turned to M. Drakovics to consult him as to the -opening words of the letter. Nothing could well have been more unlike -the fateful missive which might have plunged Europe into war than the -epistle which left Cyril’s hands at last. There was no reproach, no -defiance in it from beginning to end. The Queen was made merely to -insist on the sorrow and astonishment with which she had heard that -the Metropolitan claimed the support of the Emperor for his -extraordinary conduct. It was altogether beyond the bounds of -possibility to suppose that anything said by Prince Soudaroff could -bear the meaning placed upon it by the Archbishop’s distorted brain, -for no one knew better than the Queen that the Emperor would be the -last person to wish to disturb a settlement approved by Europe, and -confirmed by the most solemn engagements. (Cyril and M. Drakovics -could not resist stealing a glance at one another at this point, and -the Queen laughed drearily.) The letter concluded by remarking that -the Metropolitan’s mind was without doubt temporarily unhinged, and -assuring the Emperor that a sufficient period of rest and seclusion -would be granted him to ensure that he should no longer entertain, or -at any rate promulgate, such delusions as those under the influence of -which he was now labouring. - -“We have come off better than I expected,” said M. Drakovics to Cyril, -as they retired in triumph with the letter; “but I foresee that we -shall be obliged to get rid of the old lady, or she will get rid of -us.” - -“You may well say so,” returned Cyril. “In fact, if she had had a -little more tact, she would have succeeded in doing it already.” - -In the morning-room, at the moment, the Queen was locking her -escritoire and fastening the key to her watch-chain without saying a -word. When she had finished, she turned to her mother. - -“One must be careful after what one has heard to-day,” she said. “It -is evident that there is some one in the household who cannot be -trusted. I never thought it necessary to put my keys under my pillow -before; but this one, at any rate, shall never be left in my -jewel-case at night again.” - -Under her hostile, accusing eyes the Princess of Weldart blenched. She -knew perfectly well the hidden meaning of the words, and felt grateful -that the charge which she would have found it difficult to rebut was -not framed more definitely. The best policy was to say nothing, and -she adopted it. - -In the meantime Cyril, armed with the newly written letter as a -guarantee of good faith, had paid the all-important visit to the -Scythian Minister. As he had expected, he found Baron Natarin by no -means averse from accepting his view of the case. In any -circumstances, it would have been difficult to decline to surrender a -missive which had been surreptitiously obtained and presented without -the knowledge of the Queen, probably in order to gratify the spite or -vanity of the man who had stolen it; but there was a failure in -Scythian diplomacy to be covered as well. Prince Soudaroff had not -gone beyond his instructions, but, as Cyril had divined, he had -mistaken his man. The words which had been intended to initiate a long -and persistent agitation, extending throughout the country, had -kindled in the Archbishop’s breast an enthusiasm which had wasted -itself in stirring up the short and abortive riot at the capital, and -fanaticism had undone what policy had hoped to effect. The Scythian -Minister returned the letter, expressing a hope that it would be found -possible to allow the Metropolitan to escape lightly, and Cyril -retired, retaining the second letter, which was to be forwarded to the -Thracian Minister at Pavelsburg, and presented by him to the Emperor -in due course. - -Baron Natarin’s pious aspiration, which was in reality a request, -almost a warning, as to the fate of the Metropolitan, was not allowed -to remain unfulfilled, although it required a good deal of ingenuity -to bring it to pass. The Archbishop was tried privately, and sentenced -to a year’s residence in a monastery remote from the capital, and now -the difficulty presented itself--how was he to be released? It had -been absolutely necessary that he should be brought to trial, in order -to vindicate the prestige both of the law and of the reigning house, -and also to prevent similar outbreaks in future; but to enforce the -sentence would raise awkward questions as to the necessity of -depriving the prisoner of his important post, whether permanently or -merely for the year. The Queen could not pardon him, since her doing -so would seem an insult to the Emperor of Scythia, of whose name, -according to the now accepted view, the Metropolitan had made such an -unwarrantable use. At the same time, the Emperor could not ask for his -pardon without appearing to identify himself with the disloyal views -to which he had given utterance. In this dilemma, it was necessary to -arrange a little plot in order to effect the desired end, and the -details were left in Cyril’s hands. - -It so happened that the police barracks at Bellaviste had lately been -enlarged, and that, as had been previously settled, the Queen paid an -informal visit to the new buildings one morning, accompanied by the -little King, who was deeply interested in all that he saw. The cells -struck him most, and he catechised his guides about them during his -visit, and talked about them all day after it, the horrors of -prison-life appearing to be deeply impressed upon his youthful mind. -The next afternoon, when his mother and he were driving along the New -Road, which is the Bois de Boulogne of Bellaviste, they met a closed -carriage surrounded by an armed escort. Inside the carriage sat the -Metropolitan, with his chaplain and a secretary, on the way to the -distant monastery appointed for his residence. - -“Mamma, a prisoner!” cried the little King, jumping up in the -carriage. “Oh, poor man, are they taking him to jail?” - -“I am afraid so, my little son.” - -The tears gathered in the child’s eyes. “Poor, poor man!--Oh, mamma, -it is the nice old gentleman who gave me the funny picture!” The -picture in question was not intentionally comic. It was a jewelled -_icon_ representing St Gabriel of Tatarjé, which the Metropolitan had -presented to Prince Michael upon his last birthday. - -“Yes, dear, it is.” - -“But has he done anything wicked? Will they put him in one of those -dreadful places? Oh, mamma, must he go?” - -“Ask Count Mortimer, little son. He will be able to tell you.” - -“Oh, Herr Graf,” cried the child, as Cyril rode up to the side of the -carriage, “is he very bad? Must he go to prison?” - -“He has been very bad, but I think he is sorry, Majestät,” responded -Cyril, with perfect gravity; “and he need not go to prison if you can -get the Queen to forgive him.” - -“Mamma, _you_ aren’t sending him to prison?” cried King Michael; “you -won’t make him go? Oh, do let him off, please do. It is your own -little son who asks you,” and he buried his tear-stained face in his -mother’s dress. - -“Darling, I should be delighted to let him go,” said the Queen, -blushing, and somewhat confused by the presence of the deeply -interested crowd which had gathered round the two vehicles, and was -listening with the utmost attention to all that passed; “but I am -afraid----” - -“Will you promise that he shall be good in future, Majestät?” -interposed Cyril. “A King’s word must be kept, you know.” - -“Oh yes!” cried the child joyfully. “Prisoner, please come out.” The -Metropolitan descended from his own carriage, and approaching that of -the Queen, kissed the hand which King Michael, talking all the time, -held out to him. “I know I ought to call you something else, but I -can’t remember it; and you are a prisoner now, aren’t you? Mamma is -going to let you off, and not send you to prison, but you must be good -now, because I have said you will be, and a King’s word must be kept.” - -“Madame,” began the Metropolitan, “I owe your Majesty many thanks,” -but she interrupted him. - -“No, your Beatitude must not thank me. Thank my son, who thus repays -the injury you sought to do him.” - -“You are right, madame,” replied the old man. “I thank his Majesty.” - - - - - CHAPTER V. - HEAVILY HANDICAPPED. - -For some time after these exciting events, there was peace in the -Palace at Bellaviste, until the near approach of the date fixed for -the Princess of Weldart’s departure for the South of France brought -about another difference of opinion between the Regent and her -Ministers. The breach caused by the Queen’s discovery of the part her -mother had played with reference to the letter to the Emperor had soon -been bridged over, for the young widow in her loneliness could not -keep up a quarrel with the only person in whom her position and -circumstances permitted her to confide. Indeed, it was the friendly -relations existing between the mother and daughter which led to the -fresh difficulty already mentioned, for Queen Ernestine, dreading the -solitude of the long winter, and finding her life very monotonous and -the cares of State uncomfortably heavy, conceived a desire that she -and the little King should accompany the Princess to the Riviera. Full -of enthusiasm for her new idea, she broached the subject to M. -Drakovics and Cyril one morning, when the business on which they had -come to consult her was ended. To her surprise and annoyance, the -Premier showed no disposition to further her wishes. - -“It is impossible, madame,” he said bluntly. - -“Impossible? But I wish it!” she exclaimed, with the childishness -which occasionally made Cyril long to put her in the corner. - -“Impossible, madame,” repeated M. Drakovics, “if only from the point -of view of propriety. To leave your kingdom, so lately bereaved of its -head, for the gaieties of the Riviera, would be an unheard-of slight -to the memory of your husband, and produce a most deplorable -impression in the country.” - -“That may be perfectly true,” thought Cyril, “but it was not your -business to say it, at any rate in that way.” The Queen turned -crimson, and cast a fiery glance at the Premier. - -“I can assure your Excellency that the memory of my husband is quite -safe in my hands. You are evidently unaware that my mother’s villa is -situated in a most secluded spot, and that she sees no society, with -the exception of members of her own family. Your Excellency’s -insinuation is unpardonable.” - -“I think, madame,” Cyril ventured to say, “that the Premier has not -stated the chief objection to the journey your Majesty was proposing, -but I am sure it is in his mind. In the present state of public -affairs, it would be highly inexpedient, if not positively dangerous, -for your Majesty and the King to be both absent from Thracia at the -same time. His Excellency was unwilling to suggest the possibility of -your accompanying her Royal Highness and leaving his Majesty behind, -but that is the only alternative.” - -“Ah yes, it is likely that I shall leave my child, is it not?” she -asked with superb scorn, while her fingers beat a tattoo on the table -with the inlaid paperknife. “One would have thought it would be -perfectly clear to you, gentlemen, that it is on account of the King’s -health I am anxious not to spend the winter at Bellaviste.” - -“I trust, madame, that you have no reason for anxiety on his Majesty’s -behalf? The Court physician’s reports are most reassuring.” - -“Oh, naturally--there is nothing absolutely the matter with him, but -he is growing too fast and becoming thin and pale. It is the fault of -this town air, and the confined life here at the Palace. I want him to -be in the country, where he can live simply and play with other -children, and be merely a boy among boys.” - -“The plan is an excellent one, madame,” said M. Drakovics, finding his -tongue for the first time since the severe rebuke he had received; -“but I must agree with Count Mortimer that it would be in the highest -degree unwise for your Majesty and the King to quit the country at -present.” The Queen frowned, but he went on valiantly, “What does your -Majesty think of Praka as a winter residence? The climate is -extraordinarily mild, and the combination of sea air and rural life -would be excellent for his Majesty.” - -“I don’t care for Praka,” returned the Queen shortly. “If we must -remain in Thracia as state prisoners, I prefer to go to Tatarjé. The -Villa Alexova, among the pine-woods, is an ideally lovely spot.” - -“But, pardon me, madame--Tatarjé is a whole day’s journey from -Bellaviste, even by rail. It is most important that your Majesty -should not be far from the capital, in case of any sudden emergency.” - -“You seem determined to oppose everything I suggest!” cried the Queen -petulantly. “I detest Praka. If I am satisfied to leave your -Excellency in charge of affairs, and merely to be informed by -telegraph of what happens, surely there is nothing wrong in that?” - -“I could not consent to undertake such a responsibility, madame.” - -“But you are content to accept the responsibility of undermining the -King’s health? Pray say no more, messieurs. We will discuss this -matter again. As for me, I am weary of it,” and she swept out of the -room, and sought refuge with her mother. - -“They wish us to go to Praka,” she said, entering the morning-room. - -“What did I tell you?” responded the Princess quickly. “Of course they -choose Praka. No doubt they have settled it together long ago.” - -“It would not surprise me,” the Queen agreed. “They seem to work -together as though they had only one mind between them.” - -“We must separate them. So long as they are united, we are powerless. -I wish I could see a little more practical wisdom in you, Ernestine. -It is all very well to pay the most exaggerated deference to these two -men one day, and quarrel with them the next; but it merely cements -their alliance instead of breaking it.” - -“Why, what would you have me do?” asked the Queen listlessly. - -“I would have you work on a definite plan. What is the use of your -alternate sweetness and petulance if it all leads to nothing?” - -“How can it lead to anything? I am pleasant to them if things are -happening as I like, and I suppose I am petulant if I feel cross. One -cannot act on a plan when one is angry.” - -“That’s the very thing. You should never exhibit anger or pleasure -unless to serve a purpose. You must learn to conceal your feelings.” - -“I have never been able to do that hitherto. But what is the purpose -which this concealment is to serve?” - -“The estrangement of Count Mortimer from M. Drakovics. It is a very -simple matter, and I really feel quite impatient when I see you -wasting without any result quarrels and reconciliations which might -effect so much.” - -“One might think that I was in love with either or both of these -gentlemen,” said the Queen lightly. Her mother frowned. - -“Remember your position, Ernestine, pray. I should be afraid to engage -you in any diplomatic intrigue worthy of the name; you are so absurdly -susceptible to outside influence, and so unable to conceal its effect -on you. Is it possible that you don’t see who is to blame for the way -in which these men continue to act together?” - -“No, indeed--unless you mean the men themselves?” - -“I mean you. You have persisted in treating the two Ministers as -though they were a double-faced automaton, working merely as a whole, -when the slightest glimmering of common-sense should have led you to -see that your only hope lay in considering them separately.” - -“But what ought I to have done?” - -“You should have treated them with the most even and impartial -courtesy when they were together, reserving all your fluctuations of -temper or spirits for the occasions on which you received either of -them alone. Suppose Count Mortimer had requested an audience--you -should have treated him with friendly kindness, deferred to his -opinion, and taken the opportunity of lamenting that M. Drakovics -never sympathised with your difficult position, nor understood your -troubles. When you received M. Drakovics, you would have used similar -measures, and complained of Count Mortimer, intimating, of course, -that he himself was the only friend you possessed in Thracia. In this -way each man, without the other’s knowing it, would grow to imagine -himself to be high in your favour and confidence, and would look on -his rival with a jealous eye, until they began to quarrel about the -right of private audience. You would remain unobservant all this time, -except when you interfered to heighten the agony a little. Jealousy -would end by leading to a quarrel in your presence, when you could at -once get rid of them both.” - -“It all sounds very wicked and very mysterious,” said the Queen, -stifling a yawn; “but I could never succeed in that kind of thing. I -haven’t the brains or the tact for politics, mamma. And even if one -could deceive M. Drakovics--I can quite believe that his vanity would -lend itself to such a course--I don’t think I should be successful -with Count Mortimer. He seems to be able to see through things. I did -try to win him over once--it was about Sophie von Staubach’s -appointment--but he saw it immediately, and it made me feel so -dreadfully uncomfortable, though he did take my side.” - -“Then with him you must act differently. Some men prefer to be -approached without disguise, and you can flatter his weaknesses -openly.” - -“But he has none. The King used to say, ‘Mortimer has no vices except -ambition, no pleasures even--except power.’” - -“Except ambition and power! But that is everything, for the love of -power can ruin a man just as surely as any other vice. This makes me -hopeful, Ernestine, for your husband was a shrewd observer of -character. We must approach Count Mortimer on his weak side. It might -be as well occasionally to hint at the possibility of his superseding -M. Drakovics as Premier. That will put his own thoughts into words. -Then, in the meantime, there are other ways. Money confers power. One -might assist him to marry an heiress. He ought to marry; but no doubt -his poverty has prevented him hitherto.” - -“But, dear mamma, I have not an unlimited choice of heiresses at hand -to offer him.” - -“You have one, which is quite enough. There is your maid of honour, -Anna Mirkovics--her father fully expects you to select a husband for -her, and she will be the richest woman in Thracia at her mother’s -death. It would be an excellent match.” - -“But Anna is terribly plain, and has no education, according to our -ideas. Besides, even if Count Mortimer married her, how would it -detach him from M. Drakovics?” - -“You are rather dense to-day, my dear child. Naturally, I do not -propose that you should give Anna to the Count without exacting any -conditions. You would, of course, agree with him that, in return for -your help in arranging the marriage, he should support you in future -against M. Drakovics. The girl is so absurdly devoted to you that her -influence would all be cast in the same direction.” - -“And Anna is to be sold to him as the price of his support! I thought -it was only princesses who were treated in that way? At any rate, I -don’t intend to sacrifice her to a husband who would only marry her -for her money. Moreover, I am certain that Count Mortimer would not -consent to the bargain.” - -“Not consent!” The Princess of Weldart’s eyebrows rose until they -nearly met her hair. “My dear Ernestine, only give him the chance!” - -“I will,” said the Queen, unmoved. “If I were not so sure that he -would refuse, I would not risk Anna’s happiness; but I know he will.” - -“I have not the slightest doubt that he will seize upon the idea with -avidity.” - -“And I am sure that you misjudge him. You have scolded me so often for -yielding to the King’s dying wish, and consenting to a reconciliation -with this man, that I wish him to justify himself to you. I believe -that he is a sincere friend to Michael and myself, although he makes -himself extremely disagreeable in fulfilling the duties imposed by his -friendship. Well, you will see.” - -“We shall see,” echoed the Princess; and the Queen, piqued by the -incredulity of her tone, sat down and dashed off a request to Cyril to -come to her immediately, as she wished to consult him upon a point of -importance. - -“I will send it at once,” she said, ringing the bell. To the servant -who answered the summons she gave the note, desiring him to deliver it -instantly, and as soon as he was gone she turned again to her mother. - -“You must sit behind the screen,” she said. “I don’t want you to be -able to say that he posed as a disinterested ally because you were -present. And you must not reveal yourself, of course. It would -scarcely do to have a ‘screen scene’--an unforeseen _dénoûment_ of a -dramatic order--in this little comedy of ours. It is quite exciting, -isn’t it? I wonder how you will feel as you sit concealed, and listen -to Count Mortimer’s noble sentiments!” - -She was full of interest and animation as she hastened to arrange the -screen round the Princess as she sat beside the fire, and walked -backwards and forwards from the door to the table to assure herself -that there was no possibility of Cyril’s catching a glimpse of the -concealed auditor. Just as his footsteps were heard without, she -jumped up again to arrange one side of the screen more easily, so that -it might not look as though there was anything to hide, and only -returned to her chair as the footman opened the door. - -“You were pleased to send for me, madame?” said Cyril, as he entered. - -“Yes; I wanted to talk about this plan of wintering in the country. -Surely you can induce M. Drakovics to withdraw his opposition to our -going to Tatarjé? The King and I are the persons chiefly concerned, -after all.” - -“The kingdom is also concerned, madame.” - -“Oh, of course; but then---- Come, Count, I wish to go to the Villa -Alexova; is not that enough? It is a lady’s reason, you know.” - -“It is enough for a lady’s reason, madame; but not for a Queen’s -reason.” - -Queen Ernestine shrugged her shoulders. “Your definitions are too -subtle for me, Count. I think you will use your influence with M. -Drakovics, since I ask it?” - -“Madame, I dare not use my influence to the injury of the kingdom.” - -“The injury of the kingdom!” she cried indignantly. “You know as well -as I do that the reason why M. Drakovics wants us to winter at Praka -is that he has property there, and thinks that it will increase in -value if the place becomes fashionable.” - -“Your Majesty has the power of divining motives. My abilities are not -of such a high order.” - -“But surely it must make a difference when you know that?” - -“I am afraid, madame, that it is not any part of my duty to inquire -into the secret motives which may have prompted M. Drakovics in the -advice he has thought fit to give your Majesty.” - -“Duty, duty! All that you consider is your duty to M. Drakovics. Have -you no duty to the King and to me?” - -“Undoubtedly, madame. In this instance the duties coincide.” - -“Why do you trifle with me in this way, Count? You promised my husband -that you would befriend us--now I call upon you to fulfil your -promise. We need a new party in Thracia, such a party as supported -your English George III., the party of the King’s Friends, and you are -the man to lead them.” - -“I did not know that your Majesty was ambitious of becoming a power in -politics,” returned Cyril, desperately puzzled as to her meaning. -Surely she must have some object in talking in this apparently random -way? - -“What can I offer you to secure your allegiance, Count? We cannot -expect to obtain support without paying for it, I know. Would you care -to marry a rich wife? Prince Mirkovics’s daughter is in my charge, and -with her fortune it would be very suitable for her to marry a Minister -of State. Or would you prefer the reversion of the post which M. -Drakovics holds? or both, perhaps?” - -Cyril stood listening in astonishment as she ran on, half afraid to -glance at his face, but determined to put him to the proof. -“Madame----” he began, but she interrupted him. - -“Or there is money, of course. We are not very rich in Weldart, but -still, one can assist one’s friends occasionally. Would you----” - -This time it was Cyril’s turn to interrupt. “Be good enough, madame,” -he said fiercely, “to leave your sentence unfinished. I can forgive -much in consideration of your youth; but it is impossible that you can -be so childish as not to appreciate the insult you have thought fit to -offer me.” - -The Queen sat gazing at him helplessly, too much frightened to resent -his words. “I am very sorry----” she murmured feebly; “I never -thought---- I did not mean----” - -“It is a pity that I promised your husband to remain in Thracia and do -my best for you and his son, madame,” he went on, “for otherwise your -Majesty would have succeeded by this time in driving me from your -service, as you desire to do.” - -“I don’t desire it----” began the Queen, gazing at his angry face as -though the sight fascinated her; but she was interrupted suddenly. - -“_Que vous jouez à merveille votre rôle, M. le Comte!_” cried the -Princess’s voice from her hiding-place, and she emerged from behind -the screen. Cyril turned upon Queen Ernestine. - -“Is it possible, madame, that you have ventured to make this infamous -proposition to me in the presence of a third person? Perhaps I shall -discover that I have had the honour of furnishing a little -entertainment to the whole of your Majesty’s Court?” - -“No, no; indeed you are unjust, Count.” - -“Is it so, madame? At any rate your Majesty has the satisfaction of -realising that it is for the last time.” - -“No, you are unjust still; you must let me speak. It was a trick, -Count--a foolish jest. My m---- some one pretended to doubt you, and I -assured them of your honour, and offered to test it in this way. I was -wrong to do it, but I felt certain of your answer.” - -“As I am no longer in your Majesty’s service, it may perhaps be -permitted me to entreat you to remember your own position, madame, if -you have no care for mine.” - -“Count, you must not allow this foolishness of mine to deprive my son -and Thracia of your services. I forbid it--I, your Queen.” - -“There are certain insults, madame, which are so deadly as to absolve -a subject from his allegiance.” - -“Nothing can absolve you from your promise to my husband. You cannot -desert my son and me when he confided us to your care.” - -“Your Majesty asks too much. My friend the King would have been the -last person to wish that my promise to him should bind me to remain -exposed to such insults without having the right to resent them. To -borrow your own words to the Premier, madame, your conduct has been -unpardonable.” - -“Not unpardonable, when you have been assured that the suggestion was -made only in jest, and as a means of proving your fidelity in the eyes -of others. Your Queen entreats you to retain your post, Count. Is not -that enough? Must I fetch my son to join his entreaties with mine?” - -“Be quiet, you little fool!” hissed the Princess into her daughter’s -ear. Cyril caught the whisper, and it changed the current of his -thoughts in a moment. He saw the whole plot now; and where the Queen’s -pleading had failed to move him, a determination that the Princess -should not be able to boast of having effected his removal from the -Thracian scene succeeded. He turned again to Ernestine. - -“I accept your explanation, madame,” he said; “but I can only beg you -to remember that others might not be so complaisant.” - -“And we will go to Praka,” she cried, as he prepared to depart. - -“I will convey your Majesty’s message to the Premier,” he replied, -still in the same frigid tone, with his hand on the door. It was not -his intention to let the Queen down too easily this time. She had -committed a _faux pas_, which might have been a fatal one, and she -must be made aware of the fact. Suppose she had made her offer of a -bribe to a man who had accepted it, or who, while refusing it, had -done so with the intention of publishing the matter abroad? Cyril took -a good deal of credit to himself for the tone he had maintained, and -resolved to teach his young sovereign a lesson. It was quite evident -that she had failed to realise the gravity of the insult she offered; -but she could not always expect her inexperience to procure her -immunity from the consequences of her foolish acts. The stars in their -courses cannot be relied upon to fight invariably for the same person, -even though she is young and beautiful and a Queen. Cyril had been too -forbearing hitherto, and this was his reward. Queen Ernestine must now -be made to understand that practical jokes and wayward tempers were -all very well in an irresponsible schoolgirl, but might prove -dangerous to the Regent of Thracia. - -During the next few days Cyril never saw the Queen alone, and only -rarely in company with M. Drakovics. Whenever he entered her presence, -he knew that she was searching his face to see whether he had forgiven -her, and the fact gave him a keen sense of pleasure, which he was -careful to conceal, returning to the coldly deferential manner which -he had preserved towards her in her husband’s lifetime, and which he -succeeded in resuming with some difficulty, after the comparatively -friendly intercourse of the past few weeks. It was the Queen herself -who broke the ice at last, for it was not in her nature to remain -passive in face of what she chose to consider injustice. She found her -opportunity on the occasion of an official reception at the Palace, -which the Ministers and their wives were expected to attend, on the -anniversary of the declaration of Thracian independence. Cyril was -standing a little apart from the other officials when she passed round -the circle, addressing a few words to each person, and she spoke to -him in English, which scarcely any one else understood. - -“I see that you have not yet forgiven me, Count?” - -“There are some things, madame, which may be forgiven, but never -forgotten.” - -“But surely that is a very undignified attitude of mind? If my little -son adopted it, I should tell him he was sulky.” - -“I know now by sad experience, madame, that no considerations will -prevent you from treating me with the same frankness as his Majesty.” - -“If that is the case, I will say at once that this change in your -manner is extremely displeasing to me, Count. I do not choose to be -reminded perpetually that I am in disgrace.” - -Cyril groaned within himself. Would nothing teach this girl the most -ordinary prudence or reserve? Her delicate and responsible position -appeared to her only as a means of escaping from the shackles of -conventionality. That she was Queen-Regent of Thracia was merely -another reason for doing and saying what she chose. “Nothing could be -further from my mind than to produce such an impression, madame,” he -answered. “Your Majesty cannot doubt that?” - -“Nor the impression that with respect to our wintering at Praka, you -have gained a victory over me?” - -“I was of opinion that I was going to Praka to make inquiries and -arrangements on your behalf, madame, and at your wish.” - -“Oh yes, you may go to Praka; but remember, Count, that when it is a -question of bearing malice or a grudge, other people can do that as -well as yourself.” - -She passed on, leaving him to wonder what was meant by the implied -threat contained in her last speech. He took an early opportunity of -sounding Baroness von Hilfenstein on the subject, and found that the -mistress of the robes also entertained misgivings. - -“I feel almost certain that the Queen has some plan in her head,” she -said; “but she has not communicated it to me. I fancy that she may -intend to order a sudden move to Praka before your arrangements are -complete, in order to catch you unprepared. At any rate, she has -ordered me to warn all the ladies to have their dresses for the winter -made in good time, and to be ready to travel at two hours’ notice. I -hoped we should get on better when the Princess’s influence was -removed, but she has left her tool behind. Fräulein von Staubach is -not a friend of yours, Count.” - -“I fear not, although I am not aware of having injured her.” - -“It is not that, but she distrusts you. She is a good woman--an -excellent, kind-hearted creature, full of sentiment--and she sees, as -she thinks, the warm heart of the young Queen chilled, and its best -impulses thwarted, by your statesmanship. Then the Princess has filled -her with doubts as to your motives, and quite unconsciously she -influences the Queen against you. She has no intention of interfering -in affairs of state, but she cannot help regarding with suspicion any -suggestion that comes from you.” - -This was scarcely reassuring, and Cyril departed on his journey to -Praka in no very cheerful frame of mind. He found a travelling -companion in M. Drakovics, who was obliged to visit his Praka estate -on business, and they agreed to journey back to Bellaviste together -the next day. Cyril’s duty was merely to discover whether it was -possible to provide sufficient accommodation for the Queen and her -suite in the little village, now almost deserted for the winter, which -formed the favourite marine resort of the wealthier Thracians, but in -spite of the limited scope of the inquiry, his task was a difficult -one. M. Drakovics had not built a house on his property, an omission -which he now regretted, since it prevented his putting the Queen under -an obligation by offering to lend her his villa; but he represented -that it would be possible to accommodate one or two of the suite in -the small farmhouse occupied by his bailiff, and by taking advantage -of this offer, Cyril calculated that he should be able to find room -for the whole of the Court. To live in tents, after the manner of the -majority of the summer residents, would naturally be impossible in the -winter. - -Praka was not by any means a lively place, and its natural -attractions, at any rate in the autumn, were soon exhausted, so that -Cyril found himself ready and eager to quit it as soon as his business -was done. The cooking at the little inn was bad, and the beds worse, -facts which did not tempt him to linger, and he was waiting at the -station some time before it was likely that M. Drakovics would arrive. -As he walked up and down the rickety platform, while in the background -Dietrich mounted guard over his bag, a telegram was handed to him. It -was from the Baroness von Hilfenstein, and bore the date of the -previous evening:-- - - - “Her Majesty has just announced that the Court leaves for the Villa - Alexova early to-morrow. I fear this will not reach you in time for - you to prevent the move, but pray follow as soon as possible. It - appears that the Queen sent Batzen to Tatarjé two days ago to make - preparations; but he cannot have been able to do much in such a short - time. Everything will be in confusion. I depend upon you.” - - -“Excellent old woman!” was Cyril’s first thought as he read the -missive. “If I have the pleasure of spoiling the Queen’s pretty little -plot for making a fool of me, it is all thanks to you. So that is what -old Batzen’s mysterious mission comes to, is it? I might have guessed; -but the idea of employing the poor old parson on such an errand!” - -The Herr Hofprediger Batzen was a venerable Lutheran clergyman to whom -the charge of the little King’s moral and religious education was -supposed to be intrusted; but as his Majesty was still rather young to -receive regular instruction, his tutor’s time was more or less at the -Queen’s disposal. Hence it was that his sudden departure from Court on -one of her errands had excited no surprise, and people had considered -the secrecy which enshrouded his destination as due to the desire for -importance of the good pastor himself Cyril was wiser now, and could -almost have laughed, in spite of his chagrin, when he thought of the -tutor’s unfitness for his present task, and the pitiful muddle which -would be the probable result of his attempt at housekeeping. But this -was not the time for laughing, but for action, and Cyril hurried out -to meet M. Drakovics as the Premier rode up to the station on his -rough country horse. - -“Would you like to hear what is our gracious sovereign lady’s last -little game?” was the irreverent question with which the younger -Minister greeted the elder. M. Drakovics raised his eyebrows. - -“If you could assure me that she had eloped to join the ex-secretary -Christophle, and had married him, I should not be heart-broken,” was -his answer, as he dismounted. - -“No, no, my friend; you are not to be Regent just at present. Her -Majesty and the Court remove to-day to Tatarjé, and take up their -abode at the Villa Alexova.” - -“_Mille tonnerres!_” cried M. Drakovics, stamping furiously about the -platform. “This woman will ruin in a day the kingdom I have been -building up for nine years. I ask you, is it to be endured?” - -“I’m afraid it must be so, since you can scarcely propose to cure it -by superseding the Queen in the regency. But the news is certainly -most serious. It would be better if you had told the Queen the real -reasons for her not going to Tatarjé, as I advised at the time, -instead of simply making out that it was too far away.” - -“Would you have had me tell her that the Villa is within a drive of -the country residence of her cousin the Princess of Dardania, and that -that woman’s Court is a perfect hotbed of intrigues of all kinds?” - -“I would not have had you do anything so foolish. Our old -acquaintance, the Princess Ottilie, will no doubt do her best to -entangle her Majesty in some of her schemes for the advancement of her -husband’s dynasty; but she is not by any means the most dangerous -person in the neighbourhood of Tatarjé. That bad pre-eminence is -reserved for Colonel O’Malachy.” - -“Oh, that old dotard!” said M. Drakovics contemptuously. - -“Dotard if you like, but what is he doing where he is? You know that -the air of Tatarjé seems to breed rebellion; that in my brother’s -time the garrison supported the insurrection in favour of the house of -Franza; and that Otto Georg had more trouble with the town and -district than with all the rest of the kingdom.” - -“It is all Bishop Philaret’s fault. He is stronger even than the -Metropolitan in his pro-Scythian sympathies. You know they say that he -threatened to get the Synod to excommunicate him for accepting a -pardon from a non-Orthodox King?” - -“I know. Well, that is the kind of danger the Queen would have -recognised and appreciated. Anything that threatened her son’s faith -or throne would have put her on her guard at once; but you would not -tell her. And now, besides the Princess of Dardania, who is likely to -be troublesome, but scarcely dangerous, we have the Bishop actively -hostile, and Colonel O’Malachy biding his chance to reap a harvest for -Scythia.” - -“You remarked to me once,” cried M. Drakovics, turning savagely upon -his supporter, “that in moments of crisis it was well to act, instead -of wasting time in mutual recrimination. If I concealed from the Queen -my true reasons for not wishing her to take the King to Tatarjé, it -was because I knew that she would tell them to her mother, and that -through her it would become known all over Europe that there was -disaffection in Thracia. I took what seemed to me the wisest course; -but no man’s wisdom can provide against a woman’s folly. I ask you now -what you propose to do?” - -“I propose to reach Tatarjé to-night, and resume my duties in -connection with the Court.” - -“To-night? but it will take us until mid-day to get back to -Bellaviste, and Tatarjé is twelve hours’ journey farther on.” - -“You don’t imagine that I intend to follow the Court meekly at a -distance, giving them a twelve hours’ start, and to turn up the day -after the fair in that way? No; I shall take the cross-country route, -and so get there about midnight.” - -“But the railway is not yet open all the way.” - -“No; but it is sufficiently near completion to allow of the passing of -ballast-trains. Milénovics was telling me so only yesterday. My man -and I must find accommodation on the engine of one of those trains, -and my things can be sent on to me from Bellaviste.” - -The Premier’s eyes glistened, but he restrained himself. “You are the -man for the present state of affairs,” he said; “for you know better -than any of us how to spoil the success of a woman’s tricks. Mind, I -rely upon you wholly as regards Tatarjé. I must get on as best I can -at the capital; but the safety of the King, and therefore of Thracia, -rests on your discretion. I may run down occasionally, of course; but -you will be obliged to act on your own judgment if any difficulty -arises. You can trust me to support you.” - -A little further conversation on various important points followed, -and the two Ministers separated to seek their respective trains. The -first part of Cyril’s journey passed without discomfort, as the line -had been in use some time; but when the section still in process of -construction was reached, matters were very different. When the -passengers were all obliged to quit the train, which went no farther, -the disclosure of Cyril’s identity secured permission for himself and -Dietrich to travel in the cab of the engine attached to a line of -ballast-trucks which were just about to start; but so rough did the -way in front appear that at first even the stolid German hesitated to -follow his master. But there was no time for delay, and in response to -Cyril’s “Be quick, Dietrich; either come or stay behind!” the valet -shut his eyes, metaphorically speaking, and took the plunge. The -journey was like a peculiarly realistic nightmare, owing to the -swaying and jolting and clanking and leaping of the train, which -varied matters occasionally by running off the rails and regaining -them in some miraculous manner. It was an experience no one would wish -to repeat; but as Cyril stood at eight o’clock that evening, bruised, -dusty, and exhausted, on the platform of the country station at which -the farther end of the new line joined that running to Tatarjé, he -rejoiced. Three hours’ journey would bring him to his goal, and -deprive the Queen of her anticipated triumph over her Ministers. His -calculations were not mistaken. By midnight he had reached Tatarjé, -only an hour or so later than the Court, and selected his quarters in -the Villa, giving strict orders that the Queen was not to be informed -of his arrival. In the distracted state of affairs consequent on Herr -Batzen’s mission of preparation, the order was easy of fulfilment, and -Cyril took a good night’s rest, and bided his time. - -His time was not long in coming. In the morning the Queen and Baroness -von Hilfenstein found themselves beset by a throng of tearful ladies -and loudly complaining maids, who all expatiated upon the discomforts -of the night, and the absolute lack of furniture and even food which -prevailed in all parts of the house. Finding the Queen quite at a -loss, the Baroness made the practical suggestion that Count Mortimer -should be summoned, and matters given into his hands. - -“Count Mortimer!” cried the Queen in astonishment. “But he is at -Praka, or at any rate no nearer than Bellaviste.” - -“Pardon me, madame; but I am almost certain I caught a glimpse of him -coming to the Villa this morning.” - -The Queen turned in bewilderment to the other ladies, one of whom -hastened to assure her that she had found Count Mortimer established -in an office on the ground-floor, and had complained to him of the -state of affairs, when he had replied that he would do his best to -remedy it as soon as he had the Queen’s authority. It was evident that -the only thing to do was to send for him, and this the Queen did. - -“When did you arrive, Count?” she asked, when he appeared. - -“Last night, madame,” with a look of surprise. - -“But how--how did you succeed in getting here?” - -“It is my duty to accompany the Court, madame.” - -“Yes; but--I thought you were at Praka?” - -“On the contrary, madame, I am here, and ready to serve you.” - -The Queen gave up the riddle with a sigh, and Cyril remained master of -the situation. He knew that she would have given anything to ask for -an explanation, which her dignity would not allow her to do, and he -enjoyed his triumph in the intervals of his multifarious labours all -day. - - - - - CHAPTER VI. - A DAUGHTER’S DUTY. - -Lady Caerleon sat alone in the breakfast-room at Llandiarmid, with -an unopened letter lying before her on the table. Her husband was -staying with a friend in the Midlands for a few days’ shooting, and -she had sent the children away to play, for she felt reluctant, almost -afraid, to open the letter in their presence. The sight of the -Thracian stamp and post-mark, and of the writing upon the envelope, -brought back to her with unwelcome vividness the troubles of her -girlhood, which had passed out of sight--almost out of mind--during -the happy years of her married life. That writing she had last seen -some months before her marriage, when her father had written to -upbraid her for revealing his plot against Caerleon’s life to the -intended victim, and had cast her off, as he declared, for ever. “I -have no daughter now,” he had said, and she accepted his decision with -a resignation which comprised in it something of relief. “You must be -father and brother to me, as well as husband,” she had said to -Caerleon on their wedding-day, looking into his face with her great -serious eyes, “for I have no one but you;” and if she had experienced -little difficulty in choosing between father and lover, she had never -for a moment found reason to regret her choice. It was like tearing -open an old wound to return now to the trials of those earlier days; -but she shook off her reluctance after a time, and unfolded the letter -with a determination to know the worst at once. As she looked at it, -however, the apprehension faded from her face, for instead of -conveying the curse which her father had sworn that he would send her -with his dying breath, the words which met her eye were expressive of -the greatest goodwill. - - - “My dear Nadia,--You will likely be surprised to receive a letter - from me; but I feel I am growing old, and often lately I have been - troubled to think that the one relation I have left in the wide world - was living in enmity against me. Owing to reasons with which you are - very well acquainted, it is not possible for me to take the step to - which my feelings prompt me, and by paying you a visit in England, - seek to end this sad state of things; but if you should feel moved to - terminate it, be sure that you will find no obstacle in me. I have - suffered of late from a painful and distressing illness, any - recurrence of which, so the doctor informs me, would be fatal, and - which may recur at any time. At this moment I am experiencing great - relief from a course of the Tatarjé waters, and find my former - strength wonderfully restored. My life has not been too happy, and - now, lingering on the borders of a better world, I am conscious of a - longing for that solace of family affection, from which circumstances - have debarred me wholly of late years, and in a measure, as you know, - all my days. I wish to blame no one, but I think your own heart will - bear me out in this. It is not for me to sue for pity to my daughter; - but if her filial feelings lead her to take the first steps towards a - reconciliation, far be it from me to repulse her! You have children, - Nadia--a son, I hear. Since your poor brother’s death and your - disobedience I have had none; but I would like greatly to see yours - before I die. It would afford me pleasure, also, to meet your husband - again, for I have always entertained the highest respect for him, - although we unfortunately differed in politics. Some years ago I - received from him a very suitable and becoming letter, which I fear I - may have failed to treat with the consideration it deserved. I do not - ask his pardon; he will be able to understand something of the - bitterness which fills a father’s heart under circumstances such as - mine. I make no entreaties; I leave the matter with you. However you - may decide to receive this overture of mine, I cannot forget that I am - your father, - - “/O’Malachy/.” - - -Nadia read the letter through again, for its tone of injured rectitude -was somewhat puzzling in view of the circumstances in which the breach -between her father and herself had taken place. To say that Caerleon -and he had “differed in politics” was a mild way of stating that the -O’Malachy had plotted not merely to depose, but to murder, his -would-be son-in-law when the latter occupied the Thracian throne. -Perhaps it would be too much to expect any expression of regret for -this unfortunate misunderstanding; but Nadia felt that her father was -scarcely entitled to imply that all the misconduct was on her side and -all the undeserved suffering on his own. Still, the fact that he had -written this letter at all was more than she could have dared to hope, -and she knew him well enough to recognise that it was only in -accordance with his character to safeguard his own dignity as far as -possible in thus making friendly overtures after his long silence, -although this rendered it all the more difficult to know how to reply -to the letter. - -“I wish Carlino was at home!” she said at last. “I cannot tell what to -say by myself. Ah, yes; I will send him the letter, and he shall tell -me how I ought to answer it. How glad he will be to hear that what I -have been longing and praying for ever since we were married has come -to pass at last! We will take the children with us and go to Tatarjé, -and papa’s heart will be softened. Perhaps he will be able to come -back to England after all, and spend his old age here. If he is really -changed, he might wish to do it, and some of Carlino’s friends in the -Government would surely be able to make it safe for him. Oh, how -delightful it would be to know that he was quiet and had given up -plotting! I am certain Carlino feels it a trial to be connected with a -Scythian secret service agent, though he never allows it to appear; -and it will be a comfort to him to have him close at hand and to be -able to keep an eye on him.” - -It did not occur to Nadia, as she sat down at her writing-table to -begin her letter to her husband, that the O’Malachy was scarcely -likely to be either a very desirable or a particularly contented -inhabitant of the Castle unless his character had altered very -materially of late years; but Caerleon frowned a good deal over the -proposal when it reached him the next morning. He had not bargained -for receiving his father-in-law as an inmate of his family, and it -seemed to him that it would make for the happiness of all concerned if -the gallant officer should elect to end his days at some Continental -health-resort. The annoyances which his presence at Llandiarmid was -bound to entail would press most heavily on Nadia herself, and -therefore she would be inclined to underrate them in prospect; but -Caerleon had no intention of allowing his wife to be victimised by her -father if he could possibly induce her to see that the sacrifice was -not demanded of her. He had slight opportunity, however, of laying his -views before her, for even before the time at which he was revolving -in his mind the sentences which should produce the impression he -desired without appearing to throw cold water on her schemes for her -father’s reformation, Nadia had taken a sudden and most important step -on her own account. - -In the afternoon of the day on which Lady Caerleon had received her -father’s letter, and forwarded it to her husband, Wright the coachman, -returning from executing various commissions for his mistress in -Aberkerran, brought out also a telegram addressed to her, which had -been intrusted to him at the post-office, with the view of saving the -trouble and expense of a special messenger. He lingered at the door -while she opened the envelope, expecting to hear that Lord Caerleon -was returning earlier than had been anticipated, or that he had been -suddenly called to London; but to his great alarm she turned pale when -the message met her eyes, and a startled cry broke from her-- - -“My father is dangerously ill, Wright, and entreats me to come and see -him with the children before he dies. The telegram is from the doctor, -who warns me not to lose a moment. We must leave by to-night’s -train--the one Lord Cyril took when he was called away.” - -“You and the children, my lady? and all in such a ’urry?” said Wright, -in bewilderment. “’Ow ever will you get ready?” - -“We must manage. I should never forgive myself if we were too late. I -must telegraph to the Marquis to meet us in London. He is not so far -from town as we are, and will be able to do it well.” - -“But you wouldn’t go for to travel alone to town with the children, my -lady?” - -“Of course I shall take nurse. I think I will take you as well, -Wright. You know something about travelling, and if anything should -prevent the Marquis from meeting us, you would be most useful.” - -“Yes, my lady; but what am I to say to my wife?” - -“Tell her that I take you because you were with Lord Caerleon in -Eastern Europe before, of course. Have the waggonette ready at six, -and bring Stodart to take charge of the horses and drive them home.” - -“Yes, my lady--but, begging your ladyship’s pardon, do you think as -’is lordship would approve of your startin’ off quite so quick without -sendin’ ’im word fust?” - -“My good Wright,” returned Nadia forbearingly, “I shall telegraph to -Lord Caerleon before we get into the train. I should not think of -going to Tatarjé without him; but it is just possible that he might -not reach London quite in time for the Flushing boat, and might have -to follow us by another. That is why I am taking you. But you may be -quite sure that my husband will approve of my doing my duty.” - -Wright retired, crushed, to give the necessary orders at the stables, -and then to break the news of his sudden departure to his wife, who -complained that the Marchioness was very thoughtless, and ’ad much -better take one of the young fellows as didn’t suffer with the -rheumatics, if she wanted to go trapesing about over the place, and -not lead a respectable family man on such a wild-goose chase; but -there! she never ’ad set much by them furriners. But this utterance -struck at the root of all Wright’s ideas of the respect due to the -“Family,” and he hastened to assure his grumbling spouse, while she -packed his bag and he brought out the old passport which he cherished -with a good deal of pride, that her ladyship was taking the proper -course under the circumstances, and that he considered she was -perfectly justified in what she did. - -After all, in spite of Lady Caerleon’s promptness in deciding upon the -journey, and her haste in preparing for it, there was not time for her -to send off the telegram to her husband before the train started, and -she was therefore obliged to give it into the hands of Stodart the -groom, with instructions to despatch it immediately. Stodart was a -well-intentioned young man; but on the present occasion the honour and -glory of finding himself in sole command of the horses and carriage -seems to have been too much for his self-control, for after driving -through the principal streets to exhibit his grandeur to his -acquaintances, he yielded to the invitation of a friend, and accepted -a glass or two of beer at a public-house close to the post-office. -There is no reason to suspect that he went beyond the two glasses; but -the melancholy fact remains that when he reached the post-office it -was too late to send the telegram that day. The crestfallen youth took -it back to Llandiarmid, and confessed his dereliction of duty to the -housekeeper, who rebuked him sharply for not having left the missive -with some one in the town who could have despatched it as soon as the -office opened. Stodart himself rode into Aberkerran at the earliest -possible hour the next morning, and sent off the message; but by that -time a weary and shivering little group, gathered on the platform at -Victoria, had realised sadly that Lord Caerleon was not there to meet -them, and had taken the Queenborough train without him. Nor did the -misfortunes of the telegram end here. It did not reach the -country-house at which Caerleon was staying until some time after the -gentlemen had started for the distant coverts, and the hostess -considered that it might well wait until she herself joined the -sportsmen at lunch-time. Even then, she was thoughtful enough not to -present it until after the meal, in case it should contain bad news, -and then she forgot it until she and the other ladies were making -their way home, so that when Caerleon at last received it he was -forced to realise that his wife and children were already speeding -across Europe away from him as fast as steam could carry them. His own -man was on the sick-list, having been shot accidentally in the ankle -by an amateur sportsman of the party, and he was obliged to telegraph -to Llandiarmid that Robert the footman should meet him at Victoria the -next morning with his passport and other necessaries for a Continental -journey. He was already too late to catch the night-boat, and had the -mortification of knowing that his utmost haste could not result in -enabling him to be less than a day behind. - -As for Nadia, she pursued her way with a timidity that was almost -fear. Since her marriage she had scarcely been further than Aberkerran -without Caerleon, and she felt worried and perplexed when Wright asked -for directions or inquired her wishes. She had been independent enough -at one time; but Caerleon had managed everything for her so long that -she hardly knew how to act on her own responsibility. Happily a gleam -of hope reached her at Cologne, where she received a telegram from her -husband to say that he was starting to follow her, and would join her -at the Hôtel du Roi Othon at Tatarjé, where the O’Malachy was -staying. She found another piece of comfort in the behaviour of the -children, who regarded the whole affair as a game of the most -delightful kind. - -From the moment at which Usk and Philippa were first told that instead -of going to bed they were to take a journey to the other end of Europe -in order to see grandpapa, who was ill, they seemed to themselves to -have passed out of the regions of reality into those of romance. Their -mother’s father had always been a shadowy figure to them. They knew -all about their other grandfather, whose sword hung over the -mantelpiece in father’s study, and whose medals and decorations they -were allowed to look at as a treat on their birthdays. They could give -detailed accounts of the various engagements in which he had taken -part, and by mounting a chair in the picture-gallery they could -indicate on his portrait the exact locality of each wound that he had -received. Moreover, his monument faced them in church every Sunday, -and had served to provide matter of extraneous interest during many -long sermons. But with Grandpapa O’Malachy it was different. He was -not dead; but he was away somewhere, and he never wrote to mother. -Once Philippa, overhearing some words of gossip between her nurse and -Wright, who had returned from his travels with a very low opinion of -the O’Malachy, had asked her father point-blank whether grandpapa was -a wicked man--an inquiry which Lord Caerleon could only parry by -saying that little girls ought not to ask questions. This -unprecedented snub, following on what she had already heard, Philippa -accepted as an affirmative answer, and to her and to Usk their -grandfather became for the future a compound of Guy Fawkes and of the -wicked uncle of the Babes in the Wood. Many happy hours were spent by -the two in the Abbey ruins “playing at grandpa”; but this was not -guessed by their parents, for Philippa had issued an edict that -“grandpa was not to be talked about, because it worried mother,” and -Usk, who was her willing slave, obeyed her faithfully. - -To be now actually on a journey to visit this mysterious, and -therefore terrible and delightful, relative, was in itself an -incredible joy; but it was heightened by the fact that he lived in the -country where father was once king, and when they set foot on the -Continent the children had reached a state of exaltation in which -nothing would have surprised them, from Genii to Man Friday. Their -excitement did not show itself outwardly. They ran races and played -games up and down the corridor of the train, made friends with the -other passengers, looked out on the strange people at the stations, -and came to their mother ever and anon for petting and a story; but -occasionally, when their extreme quietness prompted Nadia or their -nurse to make a raid upon them in fear of some mischief, they would be -found curled up together in the corner of a seat, Philippa telling Usk -in a whisper tales of marvel respecting the wonders to be anticipated. -When once the Thracian frontier had been crossed, they spent their -time in rushing from window to window of the carriage, so as not to -miss one scene of the enchanted land. All through the journey they had -asked at each station whether this was father’s kingdom yet, and now -they were happy. Nadia had rashly attempted to prove to them that -Thracia had now another king, and in no way belonged to their father; -but Philippa was persuaded that once a king meant always a king, and -supported her contention by the historical examples of David King of -Israel, King Alfred, and the Young Pretender. - -There was abundant opportunity for the travellers to see as much of -Thracia as they wished, and even more, for this portion of the railway -had been damaged by a flood the day before, and progress was very -slow. The train was timed to reach Tatarjé at three in the afternoon, -but it did not get in until seven; and the children were roused from -an uncomfortable slumber by their nurse that they might be put tidy -before arriving. The station, so far as they could see, was very much -like other stations, and the streets were chiefly remarkable for being -narrow, badly paved, and smelly; but what did this signify? they were -situated in Arcadia. Usk and Philippa were wide awake now, and able to -notice their mother’s excitement. She was panting as she sat upright -in the carriage, and her lips trembled. If she should be too late now, -after this dreadful journey! - -The loungers in the hall of the Hôtel du Roi Othon found a new -subject of interest that evening in the stately lady who entered -suddenly, followed by her children and servants, and demanded to be -taken at once to the Herr Oberst O’Malachy’s room. The German waiter -whom she had addressed looked at her in astonishment not unmixed with -suspicion. The lady spoke German without the slightest foreign accent; -but her companions were unmistakably English, and what could they want -with the Scythian officer? - -“I don’t know whether the Herr Oberst will see visitors,” he said. - -“He will see me. I am his daughter, and have come straight from -England because he sent for me. Take me to him immediately, if you -please.” The waiter gave way before the tone of calm command. - -“Madame will know best, no doubt,” he said with a bow, and led the way -up-stairs, Nadia following him closely. Her journey was not in vain; -for at least her father was not dead. - -“Mother,” suggested Philippa, pulling at her mother’s cape as they -reached the landing, “perhaps he means that grandpa is asleep.” - -“I shan’t disturb him, Phil. You and Usk had better wait outside, and -I will just go in very quietly and look at him.” - -But the door which the waiter flung open with the announcement, “A -lady from England to see the Herr Oberst,” was not that of a bedroom, -and the children, looking in with astonished eyes, saw their mother -pause and start as soon as she had crossed the threshold. A number of -men were sitting round a table laden with fruit and wine in a -gorgeously furnished sitting-room, and stared at the intruder in -amazement; while a white-haired man at the head of the board, who -seemed to be engaged in concocting a bowl of punch, dropped the lemon -he had been manipulating, and turned round in his chair to gaze. - -“And is ut you, Nadia?” he cried heartily, after a moment of stunned -silence. “Come in, come in! My daughter, gentlemen.” - -“You asked me to come. You said you were ill,” gasped Nadia, catching -at the door to steady herself. - -“And sure I was ill. If I’m all right again now, thanks to the doctor -here, you’d not grudge ut me, would you?” - -As she made no answer, but stood gazing at him with dilated eyes and -parted lips, he rose and came towards her, supporting himself with a -stick. - -“’Twas good of you to come, Nadia, and if I’d known it would give you -pleasure, sure I’d have stayed in bed to receive you. But never so -much as a telegram to let me know you were coming; how in the world -could I even meet you at the train? Come, sit down, and don’t stand -looking at me like a voiceless banshee. What is ut, at all?” - -Nadia sank down on the chair the waiter brought her; but still she -said nothing, and the children, wondering exceedingly, came and stood -beside her. - -“Mother, is it grandpa?” asked Philippa in a whisper. She was mindful -of her manners, if her mother had forgotten them. - -“Yes; it is your grandfather,” replied Lady Caerleon with a strange -laugh. “Go and speak to him.” The children obeyed. - -“How do you do, grandpa?” asked Usk, who was the first to reach the -tall stooping form by the table. “I hope you are quite well?” But he -felt himself eclipsed at once when Philippa said pointedly in her -turn, “How do you do, grandpa? I’m so glad you’re better.” - -“But it is adorable!” cried one of the gentlemen, as Philippa stood on -tiptoe to bestow a kiss on her grandfather. “Come and give me a keess -also, leetle English Meess.” - -“I don’t know who you mean,” said Philippa, disliking the speaker -instinctively, but mindful of the duties of politeness. “My name is -Lady Philippa Mortimer.” - -“Mortimer!” said another. “No relation of our dear Count, surely?” - -“Ah, would you like to know?” said the O’Malachy, trying to remove -Philippa’s fur cap, but she withdrew herself from his hands. - -“I can take off my hat myself, grandpa,” she said reprovingly, and did -so. A cry of recognition broke from the company. - -“Carlino’s daughter! There cannot be a doubt.” - -“Exactly,” said the O’Malachy drily. “Have I won my bet, gentlemen?” - -A chorus of affirmation greeted him, and Lady Caerleon laughed -again--a hard, unmirthful laugh. Philippa looked at her anxiously. - -“I’m very glad you’re better, grandpa,” she said; “but don’t you think -you might have sent mother a telegram? Then we needn’t have hurried -so, and we could have waited for father.” - -“So!” cried another man; “and where then is the Herr Papa, little -Goldenlocks?” - -“Father missed the train, and we couldn’t wait, but he will be here -to-morrow.” - -“Aha!” said the gentleman who had wished to kiss Philippa. “There is -something wrong here, Colonel.” - -“How could I help ut?” demanded the O’Malachy. “I never dreamt of her -arriving without um. However, ’tis only a day’s delay.” - -“Father would never have let mother come alone,” said Philippa, up in -arms at once; “but he couldn’t help it, for he didn’t know in time. -And mother has been so dreadfully worried about him, and about you -too, grandpa. It’s very bad for her to be worried, and she oughtn’t to -be let do it.” - -“Indeed! and who says that, milady?” - -“Father says so, and he always keeps her from being worried, too.” - -“What! the excellent Carlino is a considerate husband?” and the -gentlemen laughed as though they thought it a huge joke. “He is a -model of all the domestic virtues, is he not, milady?” - -“I don’t know what that means; but if it means that father is good, of -course he is.” - -The gentlemen laughed again, which made Philippa angry. - -“I don’t think it’s nice to laugh about father like that when we are -there. Please, grandpa, we’re all very tired with the train, and -mother is worried, I’m sure. Oh no, it must be that she’s so glad to -know you are so much better than she expected. But I think she ought -to rest a little. Can we get rooms here, do you think?” - -“Delightful English common-sense!” cried Philippa’s enemy; but the -O’Malachy interposed promptly. - -“Of course you can, Phil. The waiter thought of that long ago, and has -gone to see after them. I hear um coming back now, and he has your -maid with um. I daresay you will like to see your rooms, Nadia. You -don’t look fit to talk to-night; but I’ll hope to find you fresh and -rested in the morning.” - -Roused from her stunned condition by his words, Nadia rose, and, -bowing coldly to the company, left the room with the children. While -her mother was settling matters with the servants outside, Philippa -discovered that she had left her cap behind, and ordered Usk to come -back with her and fetch it. But the thought of traversing the long -room again under the eyes of the diners was too much for Usk, and -Philippa pushed the door open quietly, and went in by herself, to find -her grandfather leaning over the table and talking earnestly in -French, for the benefit, apparently, of a gentleman who had only just -joined the party. The children were accustomed to speak French almost -as regularly as English with their mother, and Philippa caught the -words-- - -“The Jewess and her boy have put themselves in our power by coming -here. We seize them and the Count at one blow, then proclaim our -friend king, call out our people, and march on Bellaviste.” - -“But what if our friend prove restive?” - -“That will probably be the case; but we must find means to quiet him, -and if all expedients fail, there is the boy. The Bishop would like -that better. By all the----! what are you doing here, Philippa?” - -“I came to get my hat, grandpa. It’s on your chair.” - -“Take ut, then, and be off. Did you hear---- No, I won’t put ideas -into the child’s head. Go to bed at once, like a good girl, and in the -morning I’ll take you and your brother into the town and buy you some -sweets.” - -“One moment, Herr Oberst,” said the man with the German accent, before -Philippa could utter her thanks. “I wish to satisfy myself that our -friend’s daughter inherits his amiable peculiarities. Come here, -little Goldenlocks,” and he poured her out a glass of wine, “drink -this to the health of the dear Herr Grandpapa, who has recovered so -quickly from his sickness under the care of the good doctor.” - -“No, thank you,” said Philippa politely, for she had refused similar -invitations before; “we are all teetotallers.” - -“Excellent!” cried her new antagonist, while the rest shouted with -laughter. “You are indeed happy in your descendants, Herr Oberst. Who -could have believed that so virtuous a family existed in these -degenerate days? What could be better for our plans?” - -“Don’t tease the child,” said the O’Malachy, darting an angry glance -at him. “Run away, Phil. Here’s a crystallised apricot for you. Can’t -you see that I’m busy with these gentlemen?” - -If the O’Malachy had intended to stamp on Philippa’s memory the -conversation she had overheard, he could not have found better means -to that end than his evident anxiety to get her out of the room, and -his gift of the apricot. She was revolving many things in her mind as -she passed through the door, and met her brother outside. - -“I’m sure grandpapa’s friends are not nice, Usk,” she said, as she -divided the apricot with him. “They laughed when I said we were -teetotallers.” - -“So do some of father’s friends--often,” objected Usk, with his mouth -full of fruit. “Mr Forfar did.” - -“Yes; but that was a different kind of laughing. This was horrid, like -the people in Vanity Fair when Christian and Faithful were going -through, I should think. And they said such funny things, too. But I’m -not going to worry mother. I do wish father was here!” - - - -“Excellency,” said Dietrich, entering his master’s office in the Villa -Alexova, and standing at the salute, “I have just seen the young -Countess.” - -“Nonsense, Dietrich! You must be dreaming.” Cyril knew that for some -inscrutable reason of his own--probably connected with linguistic -difficulties--the valet always alluded to Philippa as “the young -Countess.” “Lady Phil is with her parents in England.” - -“Excellency, I met her in the street just now, attended by the -coachman Wright, and they both spoke to me.” - -“But what did they say?” - -“They expressed pleasure on seeing me, Excellency; and the young -Countess said that her lady mother had been summoned from England to -attend the death-bed of the Herr Oberst O’Malachy, but that on -arriving here they found him alive and well.” - -“What devilry is the old wretch up to now?” muttered Cyril. “He has -never been seriously ill since he came here. Did you tell Lady Phil -that I was at Tatarjé, Dietrich?” - -“No, Excellency; I had no orders. When the young Countess asked me why -I was here, I said that I was on the business of the Herr Hofminister. -But in case you should wish to speak to the little lady, I informed -her that persons of respectable appearance were permitted to walk in -the gardens of the Villa at this hour, and I see that she is in the -chestnut-alley now.” - -“Your wisdom, Dietrich, is only equalled by your talent for silence. -You have judged correctly: I do wish to speak to the little lady;” and -Cyril rose and put away his papers, and went out into the garden. When -Philippa saw him advancing towards her, she flew to meet him with a -scream of delight. - -“_Oh_, Uncle Cyril, I am so glad! How nice of Dietrich not to tell us -you were here, and give us such a lovely surprise! Mother is so -dreadfully worried, and father won’t be here till this afternoon, and -grandpapa is such a funny man. But you’ll do next best to father. -It’ll be all right now.” - -“Poor Phil, what a catalogue of woes! Where is your mother?” - -“At the hotel. She and grandpa have been talking and talking, and I -know mother cried, but grandpa was quite cheerful and joky. He said it -would have gone to his heart to send a telegram to say we needn’t -come, he was so counting on seeing us. He was going to take Usk and me -out to buy us some sweets; but Usk was tired, and mother said he had -better not go out until we go to meet father at the station this -afternoon, and grandpa said it wouldn’t be fair to Usk to take me out -alone. Mother wouldn’t go out; she said nothing should induce her to -let Usk out of her sight. Please stoop down, Uncle Cyril; I want to -whisper. I think mother’s frightened about something. And nurse -wouldn’t come out. She said she dursen’t trust herself in these furrin -streets, lest she should be murdered, and so I couldn’t have gone out -at all if Wright hadn’t been here. But mother made him promise never -to take his eyes off me for a second.” - -Cyril looked up and met Wright’s gaze. The coachman shook his head -solemnly. “I’m afraid it’s a bad business somehow, my lord; but the -rights and the wrongs of it is quite beyond me.” - -“Well, Phil,” said Cyril, “suppose I come with you and see your -mother? Perhaps I shall be able to cheer her up a little; and at any -rate it’s not long before your father will be here.” - -“No; only a little more than two hours,” said Philippa, contentedly, -putting her hand in Cyril’s as they turned to leave the garden. The -sight of the Villa suggested a new topic to her mind. - -“Oh, do you live in that big house, Uncle Cyril? It’s a little bit -like Llandiarmid, isn’t it? only there aren’t any ruins.” - -“No; the little Prince whom I told you about lives there. His father -is dead now, and he is King.” - -“But they are going to have another king as well, aren’t they? -Grandpapa and his friends were talking last night about making a -friend of theirs king.” - -“Were they, indeed? They didn’t mention his name, I suppose?” - -“No; they only said _notre ami_, just as they did when they were -saying nasty things about father being a teetotaller. They said he had -amiable peculiarities. Wasn’t it horrid of them? They were talking -French, you know. Oh, and who is the Jewess, Uncle Cyril?” - -“Why, don’t you know what a Jewess is, Phil?” Yet Cyril’s blood -quickened, in spite of his careless tone, as he heard the cant name of -the rabble for Queen Ernestine. - -“Of course I know, uncle. I have heard the Jewish children sing, in -London. Usk cried just a little, because they weren’t black; but I -knew before that they wouldn’t be. But it was ever so long ago, and he -was very little then.” - -“But what made you ask about a Jewess now?” with some impatience. - -“Oh, because grandpa said, ‘The Jewess and her boy are in our power.’ -They talked about the Count, too, and the Bishop; but it didn’t sound -so interesting.” - -“Phil, try and remember exactly what you heard, and be very careful in -telling it me. If you have the slightest recollection of any names, -tell me them just as they sounded to you.” - -“But there weren’t any names, Uncle Cyril. I don’t even know who the -gentlemen were, except that one talked as if he was French, and -another as if he was German. And they only said that about making -their friend king, and that if he didn’t like it, there was the boy, -and the Bishop would like that better, and something about marching to -Bellaviste. Oh, here’s grandpa!” - -They had come face to face with the O’Malachy in crossing the street -into which the gate of the Villa opened. He swept his hat off with a -flourish, and Cyril returned the salute carelessly. - -“My niece has found me out, you see, O’Malachy. I hope you were not -looking for her? I am taking her back to her mother as soon as we have -done a little shopping. There was something about a doll in Thracian -costume, wasn’t there, Phil?” - -“_Oh_, Uncle Cyril!” murmured Philippa, squeezing his hand -ecstatically, and Cyril passed on with a nod to the O’Malachy, and -entered the first toyshop they reached. He knew that the O’Malachy was -watching them, and the thought nerved him to remain patient and -apparently interested while Philippa discussed the merits of -innumerable dolls, and minutes of priceless value slipped away. The -old man was still looking in at a shop-window near at hand when they -came out, and Cyril was obliged to walk home with Philippa, instead of -intrusting her to Wright’s care as he had intended; but he controlled -his anxiety so well that the child did not even discover that his mind -was preoccupied. When they arrived at the porch of the hotel, he -stopped and looked at his watch. - -“Why, Phil, I shan’t be able to come in and see your mother after all. -We oughtn’t to have spent so much time in choosing the doll. But tell -her that I shall be sure to look in this afternoon. Say that I beg her -particularly not to be frightened by anything she may hear--and, by -the bye, ask her from me not to go to meet your father at the station. -That’s a little treat which I want for myself, do you see?” - -“Oh yes, Uncle Cyril,” said Philippa, smiling at the idea of a -grown-up person’s wanting a treat, and she waved her hand to him as he -took off his hat to her and turned away. He still walked slowly, but -his mind was strung to its highest pitch, and his plans were working -themselves out. - -“Less than two hours now. First to make things safe about our friends -the enemy, and then to stop Caerleon, and prevent his coming here. You -very nearly won this time, O’Malachy; but if I beat you in this nest -of rebellion, with a disaffected garrison, I think you will have to -shut up shop for good and all.” - - - - - CHAPTER VII. - TWO KINGS OF BRENTFORD. - -The message which Philippa brought from Cyril served in some degree -to allay her mother’s anxiety, and the continued absence of the -O’Malachy tended to the same result. He had said that he was going to -lunch with a friend or two at the Kursaal, and that he would return -afterwards and take Nadia and the children to meet Caerleon at the -station; but, innocent as this programme sounded, his daughter derived -no comfort from it. She felt that she had blundered into the midst of -a web of conspiracy, of whose extent and object alike she was -ignorant, and she was equally afraid of remaining inactive, and of -taking any step that might increase the difficulties which surrounded -her. What her father’s plans might be she could not divine; but that -they were of a perilous nature, and boded evil to Caerleon and the -children, she was convinced, while the keenest sting of her position -lay in the fact that she was helpless to find a way out of the trap -into which her own credulity had led her, and was now leading her -husband. Therefore she was devoutly thankful when there was no sign of -the O’Malachy’s return, even though she attributed his delay, quite -unjustly on this occasion, to his having imbibed at lunch, somewhat -freely, liquors more potent than the Tatarjé waters. - -It was past three o’clock, and Usk and Philippa, after a little lively -squabbling, had settled themselves in the two front windows of the -hotel sitting-room “to watch for father,” while their mother flitted -about uneasily, now glancing out of one window or the other, and then -trying to occupy herself with a book. The children were just engaged -in an argument dealing with the respective probabilities of the -clock’s being fast and the train’s being late, when their attention -was suddenly distracted by the sounds of an altercation on the landing -outside the room. - -“You ’old your jaw,” they heard Wright’s voice say, as the door was -violently opened and then unceremoniously shut, “and don’t come ’ere -frightenin’ ’er ladyship with your tales.” - -“I must tell ’er ladyship,” was the reply, in a choked voice, which -suggested that Wright had the speaker by the collar, and the door -opened again, this time admitting Wright and Robert, the young -Llandiarmid footman, both in a somewhat ruffled condition. - -“What is the meaning of this?” inquired Lady Caerleon in astonishment. -“Robert! how did you come here?” - -“Please, my lady, ’is lordship brought me with ’im from ’ome, because -Mr Franks were ill and not allowed to travel.” - -“What! is the Marquis here? What do you mean by forcing your way into -the room before your master, Robert?” - -“Please, my lady, ’is lordship ain’t ’ere. ’E’ve been arrested.” - -“Arrested!” Nadia dropped into a chair, and pressed her hand to her -side. “What do you mean? Tell me.” - -“We got along all right, my lady, me and ’is lordship, until something -over ’arf a hour ago, when we come to Velisi, which is the station -next before this one, as your ladyship knows. Then ’is lordship got -out to look what they ’ad on the bookstall, seein’ as the two last -’adn’t no English books at all, and ’e didn’t come back. I was keepin’ -’is place for ’im, and the train was just movin’ on, when I see ’is -lordship bein’ took away by four of them pleece they ’as ’ere, with -their big ’ats and their queer swords. I tried to jump out after ’im, -but the people in the carriage ’eld me back; and I made up my mind to -come on ’ere and tell your ladyship.” - -“You were quite right,” said Nadia mechanically; but Philippa broke -in-- - -“But, Robert, you saw the policemen take father prisoner? Really -policemen? You’re sure it was father?” - -“Certain sure, my lady. I’d give all I ’ave so I could say different, -but I can’t,” and Robert gulped down a sob. - -Philippa’s valiant heart failed her. She had all a well-brought up -British child’s veneration for the law, which she looked upon as a -species of ogre, given to pouncing, by means of its instruments the -police, upon unfortunate individuals who had in some way become -obnoxious to it, quite irrespective of their guilt or innocence, and -locking them up. It never occurred to her to object that her father -had committed no crime, but she brought forward the only consolation -she could suggest. - -“Don’t look like that, mother,” she urged, with broken voice. “It must -be a mistake. They couldn’t take father prisoner if they knew who he -was. They wouldn’t dare to do it. They must have thought it was some -one else. Oh, mother, they can’t put _father_ in prison?” she ended, -sobbing wildly as she caught her mother’s hand. - -“Hush, Phil, my poor Phil,” said Nadia quietly, soothing the excited -child, and holding out a hand to Usk, down whose face the tears were -rolling slowly. “I want you both to be very quiet and good, while I -think what we can do for poor father. Of course it is a mistake; but -we must be very careful not to make it worse by anything we do or say. -Wright, please order a carriage at once, and tell nurse I want to -speak to her as you pass.” - -Wright returned from his errand almost as soon as nurse entered the -room, and Nadia signed to him to shut the door. Philippa, exhausted by -the violence of her grief, was crying quietly in her mother’s arms, -and Usk was sobbing on the floor beside her, with his face buried in -her dress; but her own eyes were tearless, and her voice quite calm. - -“I want to speak to you all before the carriage comes, so that you may -know what to do. I am afraid that the Government here, finding that -Lord Caerleon was coming to Thracia, must have jumped to the -conclusion that he was plotting to place himself on the throne again, -and thought they would make things safe by arresting him.” - -“I’m afraid that’s about it, your ladyship,” said Wright hoarsely, -when she paused and looked at him. “Of course there’s Lord Cyril----” - -“I fear that Lord Cyril must have been arrested as well, for he has -not come here as he said he would. Well, there is no need to be -frightened. They can’t possibly do the Marquis any harm. I am going -now to the Queen-Regent. If any one can help us she can; and I hope -that when I have explained the circumstances she will give me an order -for Lord Caerleon’s release, and let us leave for England at once. -But, of course, it is possible that she has no power without -consulting M. Drakovics, and it may even be necessary to apply to the -British Minister to bring pressure to bear, which might mean some -delay. Nurse, I want you to begin to pack everything at once. If Lord -Caerleon is sent to prison, of course I shall go with him----” - -“Oh, my lady! to prison!” cried nurse tearfully. - -“And then you and Robert must take the children back to England, -starting to-night. They must be kept out of danger. Wright, I must -have you here, for you know the country----” - -“My lady, I wouldn’t go back now, not if you was to send me!” said -Wright, with ferocious resolution. Nadia inclined her head. - -“I knew you would feel that, Wright. Now, nurse, please dress the -children to come to the Palace with me. Phil, be brave; we are going -to see what we can do to help father. Let nurse wash your face and put -on your best hat.” - -With a last choking sob Philippa obeyed, calling up memories of Lady -Nithsdale, Jeanie Deans, and other heroines who had pleaded for the -lives of imprisoned relatives. Their examples so fortified her that -she was even able to rebuke Usk for asking in a doleful whisper -whether they cut people’s heads off the very moment they were taken -prisoner, and to inform him that if he frightened mother and made her -cry, it would be his fault if--if anything dreadful happened; but here -the reprover belied her own admonitions by winking away a few tears -very hastily. - -A few minutes later M. Stefanovics, who was waiting in the hall of the -Villa to receive a visitor whom the Queen was expecting, hurried to -the door on hearing a carriage drive up, only to find that the lady -who mounted the steps with her children was quite a stranger to him. -One of the footmen stopped her before she reached the threshold, -saying that visitors were not at present admitted to view the Villa, -as the Queen was residing there; but she astonished him by saying that -her business was with the Queen, and passed on. The rest of the -servants were too much impressed by her manner to bar her way; but at -the door she was met by M. Stefanovics himself. - -“I wish to see the Queen,” she said, barely noticing him. - -“Pardon me; but has madame received her Majesty’s commands to present -herself at this hour? No?” as she shook her head; “then perhaps she is -an early friend of the Queen? In that case----” - -“No; her Majesty would not know me, but I am sure she will see me if -you tell her my reason for coming. My name is----” - -“Pardon me,” said M. Stefanovics again, waving away politely the card -which Nadia held out to him; “but I should be deceiving madame with -false hopes if I encouraged her to remain. Her Majesty does not -receive this afternoon.” - -“Still I must ask you to be so kind as to entreat her to grant me a -short interview. My husband has been arrested under a misapprehension, -and I am relying upon the Queen for his release.” - -“But it is impossible, madame! Such matters are the concern of the -Minister of the Interior or of the Premier, not of her Majesty. Let me -entreat madame to retire, and forward her request to the proper -quarter, or at least to turn into my office here, and draw up her -petition in writing for presentation to the Queen. Her Majesty is at -this moment expecting the arrival of her cousin, the Princess of---- -But here is the Princess arriving!” - -And the harassed chamberlain hurried out on the steps once more, -wondering what he was to do with this sad-eyed woman who could not be -brought to take No for an answer. Only an hour ago Cyril had given him -strict injunctions not to admit any strangers to the Villa that -afternoon upon any pretext, and he was torn between natural kindness -of heart and a determination to obey his orders. The children watched -him with wide-eyed awe as he escorted into the hall a dark-haired lady -magnificently dressed, leading a little girl of two or three years old -by the hand; but Nadia uttered a despairing moan as she stood aside -among the pillars of the vestibule. The sound roused Philippa to -instant action. - -“Mother, _don’t_!” she cried, and running out into the hall faced the -strange lady boldly. “Oh, please, are you in a dreadful hurry to see -the Queen?” she asked. “Because, if not, would you mind letting mother -see her first, just for a minute? It is so fearfully important.” - -“Who are you, little one?” asked the Princess kindly. “I have seen you -before, have I not?” - -“I don’t think so,” faltered Philippa, overwhelmed with sudden -shyness, but M. Stefanovics interrupted her. “It is a lady who says -that her husband has been arrested by mistake, madame, and she is -anxious to entreat her Majesty to obtain his release. I have assured -her that it is the business of the Minister of the Interior, but I -cannot induce her to go away. I think she must be English.” - -“English!” cried the Princess, as though a light had flashed upon her. -“Now I know you, my child. You are Carlino’s little daughter.” - -“Carlino is what mother calls father,” said Philippa timidly, but the -Princess was already crossing the hall to her mother. - -“And you are Nadia!” she said, taking her hand in both hers. “Pardon -me, dear madame, but I knew your husband long ago, and I have heard -him speak of you. The tone of his voice as he mentioned your name so -impressed itself upon my mind that I have thought of you as Nadia ever -since.” - -“And you are the Princess Ottilie,” said Nadia slowly, looking into -the dark eyes which met hers with a friendly light in them. “Forgive -me, I should say the Princess of Dardania.” - -“Thanks to Lord Caerleon,” was the instant answer. “Ah, madame, you -know the story--how your husband sacrificed his own feelings that he -might assist a helpless girl, driven almost desperate by the cruelty -of her circumstances. That girl stands before you now. Will you not -allow one who owes her happy married life to the magnanimity of Lord -Caerleon to help you in your trouble? Even the mouse helped the lion, -you know.” - -“Madame, you are too good,” stammered Nadia. - -“Good? No, I am not that, madame, but I hope I am not ungrateful. ‘Our -Princess never forgets a friend, or forgives a foe’--that is what they -say of me in Dardania, and they say it also in certain of the -chancelleries of Europe,” she laughed maliciously. “Tell me now what -it is that is troubling you? Your husband has been arrested through -some stupid mistake of the police?” - -“I do not know, madame. He was to join me this afternoon; but his -servant arrived without him, bringing word that his master had been -arrested suddenly at Velisi. There was no dispute with the police, so -far as I know.” - -“At Velisi?” The Princess looked thoughtful. “Lord Caerleon had not -been warned not to enter the country, or in any other way made himself -obnoxious to the Government, had he?” - -“Oh no. He could not have crossed the frontier more than an hour.” - -“And that would barely have allowed time for a message to be sent to -Bellaviste and answered. No; the order for the arrest must have come -from here. And the only person with authority sufficient to venture on -such a step is your husband’s brother, Count Mortimer.” - -“Impossible, madame! My husband and his brother are on the best of -terms.” - -“Unfortunately, madame, you must know, as I do, that no considerations -of friendship or affection would be allowed to stand in the way of -Count Mortimer’s plans. It is possible that he fears your husband’s -return to Thracia may undermine his own influence here, and that would -be quite sufficient to cause him to arrest him.” - -“I can’t believe it,” Nadia repeated helplessly; but unfortunately her -memory tallied only too well with that of the Princess. If Cyril had -any scheme in view, it was not likely that he would allow Caerleon to -interfere with its success. - -“In any case,” went on the Princess, “you were taking the right course -when you came to the Queen. She is the only person who would have both -the authority and the courage to demand an explanation from Count -Mortimer--with the exception of Drakovics, of course. We will go -up-stairs and see her now. Come, my Lida,” and she held out her hand -to her little girl, who had been clinging to her dress. - -“Oh, mayn’t I take her?” entreated Philippa. “Usk and I will hold her -hands all the way up-stairs, and we will be so careful. She shan’t -fall, really and truly. Come, baby darling.” - -“Her name is Ludmilla,” said the Princess, laughing; “Lida is her pet -name.” - -“I know; just as I’m called Phil,” assented Philippa, with a beaming -smile, as she and Usk, with little Princess Ludmilla between them, -began to mount the stairs after their mother and the Princess. Just as -they reached the top, Nadia paused suddenly. - -“Madame,” she said, “I cannot believe that Count Mortimer is -responsible for his brother’s arrest. I entreat your Royal Highness -not to prejudice his position with her Majesty by suggesting it.” - -“If the Queen did not order the arrest, Count Mortimer must have done -so,” returned the Princess inexorably. “We shall see.” - - - -Absurd though the idea appeared to Nadia, it was nevertheless the case -that the Princess was much nearer the truth in accusing Cyril than his -sister-in-law in defending him, and no one would have acknowledged the -acuteness of his fair opponent more readily than Cyril himself. At the -moment that the conversation was taking place in the hall of the -Villa, he was crossing the railway platform at Velisi, on his way to -the police-station, to which Caerleon had been hurried. He found the -occupants a good deal disturbed in their minds, and it needed all his -commendations for their prompt obedience to his orders to reassure -them. Oh yes, the English traveller had been arrested, and was now -detained in the parlour of the superintendent’s house, which they had -thought it advisable to place at his disposal, since it was evident he -must be a great man in his own country. He had been angry, very angry, -at his arrest, and had threatened his assailants with unheard-of -penalties--the nature of which they understood only very imperfectly, -however, since Caerleon had almost lost the small knowledge of -Thracian of which he had once been possessed. Did his Excellency -really intend to grant this very violent person an interview? Surely -he would at least allow two of the police to be present, with drawn -swords, so as to be able to repel any attempt at attack? But Cyril -refused the offered protection, and entered the parlour boldly. He -found Caerleon pacing up and down, still in his travelling ulster, and -looking absurdly large and substantial for the little room. He turned -when Cyril entered, and faced him in blank astonishment, which changed -quickly to anger as the memory of his wrongs returned upon him. - -“Well, Cyril, this is a pretty state of things!” he cried. “May I ask -what it means? I am taken into custody in a public place, and when I -ask why, they tell me it is by your order.” - -“I never told them to tell you so, at any rate,” said Cyril. “Now be -reasonable, Caerleon, and don’t shout the house down. I would have -given you a week’s notice if I could; but since I only had ninety -minutes myself in which to save the kingdom, I couldn’t afford to lose -time.” - -“If you could make time just now to explain what you mean, you would -place me under a deep obligation to you,” said Caerleon, with bitter -irony. - -“That sounds more like business. I am always delighted to explain -things away afterwards, provided I have a free hand at the critical -moment. The fact is, I didn’t want you at Tatarjé, and I don’t now.” - -“Don’t you think you are really too flattering?” - -“It must sound so, I suppose; and yet it is the sober truth. If this -interrupted journey of yours had turned out as it was intended to do, -my occupation would have been gone, for the simple reason that the -throne of baby Michael would have been gone too.” - -“You don’t accuse me of carrying dynamite about with me, I hope?” - -“Not at all. You are the dynamite yourself.” - -“If these are your explanations, Cyril,” said Caerleon shortly, “all I -can say is that they are a good deal darker than your proceedings, and -they are dark enough, in all conscience.” - -“Now don’t get waxy, old man. I’m afraid the lapse of years has -disturbed your faith in me a little, hasn’t it? I assure you honestly -I mean what I say. You have come to the very worst place in Thracia, -at the very worst time, and in the very worst way. Come, you can’t say -that that’s not plain speaking, can you?” - -“I can’t see that it throws much light on the subject.” - -“Then I must enlighten you. Neither you nor Nadia seems to have -realised that there are still a good many people in Thracia who regard -you as having a considerable right--or even the paramount right--to -the throne; and yet I told you plainly when I was with you that I -hoped you would keep away from this part of the world.” - -“But I renounced all my rights of my own free will.” - -“Who is to know that it was of your own free will? It might have been -done perforce, or under a misapprehension, or anything. And, in any -case, the renunciation does not ensure your never wishing--or merely -being willing if requested--to resume your rights.” - -“Stuff, Cyril! Why should I wish to resume them?” - -“Why should any one wish to be a king? I know, of course, that you had -quite enough of it when you were here; but then I was not afraid of -you, but of others who might make a catspaw of you.” - -“Many thanks.” - -“There you are again! You really should not be so touchy. Can’t you -see that although the people who have a theoretical belief in your -claims might be content to let you go with a few sighs and vain -regrets, there are others who might be glad to exploit their views and -feelings for their own purposes?” - -“I don’t see what harm they could do if they were.” - -“I do, unfortunately. The head and front of this offending is your -respected father-in-law, our old friend O’Malachy. He knows that you -are not likely to revisit Thracia by your own wish, and therefore he -works upon you through your wife. Guessing that you won’t let her come -alone, he brings her here by a telegram to say that he is dying, and -longs to see her. He gets her and the children into his hands, to use -either as hostages or as puppets, you see, and he is prepared to -proclaim you King as soon as you arrive. The town is notoriously -disloyal, the garrison honeycombed with disaffection, the Bishop, who -is the biggest man in these parts, hates the Queen, and the little -King is in their power. What better starting-place could you desire -for another revolution? Even if you kicked successfully, there is Usk, -whom the Bishop would prefer to you, because he could begin by -converting him to the Orthodox faith.” - -“But why in the world should the O’Malachy want to make either poor -little Usk or myself King?” - -“He doesn’t; that is merely a means to an end. But he does very much -want to give Scythia a pretext for interfering in our affairs. With -two Kings, and a civil war in active progress, she would be able to -send troops to enforce order, and those troops would leave the country -at the Greek Kalends. Little Michael’s conversion would be insisted -upon as the price of support. Drakovics would go under and so should -I, and the Queen would either be assisted in her duties by Bishop -Philaret and the general of the army of occupation as co-regents, or -provided with a second husband, and thus shunted.” - -“But how in the world did you find all this out, and why didn’t you -take precautionary measures before?” - -“I had my first inkling of it less than three hours ago, through a few -words which Phil overheard. Of course I knew that the O’Malachy wasn’t -here for any good purpose, but that’s nothing new. Since I left Phil I -have been working up the plot, and taking steps to frustrate it, at -the same time. It was clear that the soldiers and townspeople were to -rise some time to-day, probably on your arrival. It was equally clear -that they could not rise without leaders; and of course I have a list, -through the secret police, of all the suspicious characters that have -been hanging about Tatarjé of late. They are under arrest in their -own abodes at present, and are to be kept under police supervision, -without being allowed to communicate with any one, until you are -safely out of Thracia. When things are clear, they will be released -with an apology.” - -“But why not punished or expelled?” - -“Ah, that is the difficulty of making use of an amateur spy, and a -child at that. No tribunal would convict on the only evidence I can -produce, although it has been enough to enable me to explode the plot. -But I shall get the Court back to Bellaviste as soon as possible, and -with you and your wife and family safe in England, the plotters can’t -do much.” - -“But how did my arrest come into your plans?” - -“Very simply. I wanted you not to come on to Tatarjé, but to return -to the frontier, where Nadia and the children could join you. I -started to meet you; but I had run it too close, and I saw you would -have left Velisi long before I got here. I couldn’t be sure that a -telegram would stop you, and therefore I employed physical force.” - -“Wasn’t it a slight oversight, if you meant your scheme to be a -secret, that you didn’t have my man arrested too?” asked Caerleon -drily. “As it is, he went on in the train to Tatarjé.” - -Cyril jumped out of his chair. “No,” he said, sinking back again, -“don’t be afraid. I am not going to use strong language, but if ever a -man might be excused for doing so----! Didn’t you tell me in your very -last letter that Franks had got potted by some idiotic duffer who was -out shooting with you, and that you were servantless so long as he was -_hors de combat_?” - -“What a memory you have for little things! Unfortunately it has played -you false here, though, for I brought Robert with me instead.” - -“And I pictured you as rejoicing in your freedom! What possessed you -to bring a raw lad on a journey like this?” - -“I had no intention whatever of taking him, so you were right there. -But I telegraphed to him to bring me some things to town, in order to -save time, and he was so broken-hearted when he found that he was not -to go with me, that I let him come.” - -“And what do you expect him to do at Tatarjé?” - -“Well, I should say that he would go straight to Nadia, and terrify -her out of her wits by telling her that I am gone to prison.” - -“Exactly; and Nadia will proceed at once to do something heroic. Will -she come here and insist on sharing your captivity, or will she go to -the Queen and demand your release?--that is the question. There will -be a train in from Tatarjé in a few minutes, so we shall soon see -whether she is coming here.” - -But the question was to be answered even before the train came in. A -deprecating knock at the door heralded the police superintendent with -“A telegram for his Excellency the Minister,” and Cyril tore it open. - -“Now the fat is in the fire with a vengeance!” he said, when the man -had left the room, keeping his eyes upon Caerleon, as though he feared -an attack from behind. “Evidently Nadia has gone to the Queen. -Stefanovics says, ‘Her Majesty desires your Excellency to present -yourself at the Villa immediately. Pray do not delay.’ That is a -little warning from himself, of course. Well, I suppose we must take -the train back. Oh, you may as well come too. Nadia will suspect me of -having made away with you if I don’t produce you in the flesh, and I -hope I have provided against the rising for which your appearance was -intended to be the signal. At any rate, I have done my part. If the -Queen spoils things, it won’t be the first time, and she will suffer -as much as I shall. Come along.” - -“Not until I get hold of a hat and a decent coat. You don’t expect me -to appear in a garb like this?” - -“Yes, I do; it’s an excellent disguise. No one in his senses will -suspect you of coming to start a revolution in this get-up. Here, turn -the collar of that ulster up, and pull your cap well down over your -eyes. If I can get you into Tatarjé and out again without being -recognised, I will. I shall have a carriage at the station.” - -“I should much prefer not to be recognised,” said Caerleon -uncomfortably, as they left the police-office. Cyril laughed. - -“You must see that in a case like this it is my bounden duty to -minimise your personal advantages as far as possible. If you were not -tall and straight and fair-haired, with a beautiful wife and two fine -children, there would be no need to be afraid of you; but as it is, -what chance has a poor, wretched little woman, who has succeeded in -alienating every single person with whom she has anything to do, in -comparison with you and your family? There wouldn’t even be the -excitement of a struggle. The Queen and little Michael would go down -like ninepins. But if I smuggle you through in that venerable ulster -and a cap which may have cost you twopence-halfpenny when it was new -(but I doubt it), your worst enemy couldn’t accuse either of us of -trying to catch the public eye. So come along.” - -Ensconced in the corners of a reserved carriage, they made the journey -without discovery, and at Tatarjé Cyril succeeded in transferring his -brother unnoticed to the closed landau which was in waiting. They -drove straight to the Villa, and entered by a side-door, thus gaining -Cyril’s office without meeting any one. - -“Stay here till I want you,” commanded Cyril. “There are some cigars -in that drawer; but keep the door shut, for the Queen objects to -smoking, as she does to most things. When I produce you, it will be by -way of a grand _tableau_.” - -He hurried up-stairs, and the servant announced him at the door of the -anteroom. The lady sitting there, who happened to be Baroness von -Hilfenstein’s daughter Paula, gave him a look full of interest and -excitement as he passed, and said in a low voice-- - -“The Princess of Dardania is with her Majesty.” - -“This is more thrilling even than I thought,” he murmured back, with -his hand upon the door, and immediately entered, to find Nadia sitting -on the sofa between the Queen and the Princess. Before he could do -more than bow to the royal ladies, Philippa sprang up from the corner -where she had been playing with the other children, and, running to -him, caught his hand. - -“Oh, Uncle Cyril, these ladies have been saying such horrid things -about you. I thought that one,” indicating the Princess, “was nice, -but,” in a perfectly audible whisper, “I don’t now. They say that it -was you who had father put in prison!” - -“And you are the only one to believe in me?” said Cyril. “Brave little -girl!” - -“Oh no, Cyril,” said Nadia eagerly. “It is only that the Queen and the -Princess don’t know you as we do, and so can’t see the absurdity of -the idea. If you would just assure them that you had nothing to do -with Caerleon’s arrest, they must be convinced.” - -“I should be delighted to oblige you if it was in my power,” returned -Cyril. “Unfortunately it is not possible, since the arrest was -effected by my order.” - -Nadia sank back speechless and horrorstruck, and Queen Ernestine and -the Princess of Dardania exchanged looks of triumph. - -“What did I tell you?” asked the Princess. - -“Count Mortimer,” said the Queen with energy, holding Nadia’s hand in -hers, and rising in order to give greater effect to her words, “owing -to various unfortunate circumstances, I have feared at times that I -was unable to judge you impartially; but I can say truthfully that I -should never have suspected you of such an action as this. What your -motive can have been I am at a loss to imagine----” - -“Surely you need not ask the motive,” interrupted the Princess. “Count -Mortimer feared lest the lustre of his well-earned popularity should -be in the slightest degree dimmed by the appearance of a rival star in -the Thracian sky.” - -“I could have hoped,” the Queen went on, “that your motive was a -worthier one than the gratification of such base jealousy; but I -grieve to be obliged to think that this is not the case.” - -“No, Ernestine,” said the Princess, “you are doing Count Mortimer an -injustice. I never said that his jealousy was personal in its -character, for it is political. Lord Caerleon, like any one else who -stands in the way of his brother’s schemes, must be crushed.” - -“Does that make it any better?” cried the Queen. “It is infamous! That -you should have attempted to carry out such a despicable purpose by -means of the authority with which I was induced at my husband’s dying -entreaty to invest you, is merely an additional crime, Count.” - -“Oh, Uncle Cyril,” entreated Philippa, “do say something! I know it -was a mistake, or--or you did it for fun. Please do tell them.” - -“You don’t understand, Phil, that when the Queen and the Princess are -pleased to accuse me, it is my duty to listen in silence, and rejoice -to find myself honoured with so much of their attention.” - -“If you can possibly suggest the very smallest excuse for your -extraordinary action, Count,” said the Queen, “I beg that you will at -once bring it forward.” - -“Madame, if your Majesty considers that I have no excuse, I would not -be so wanting in respect as to offer any.” - -“Oh, Cyril,” cried Nadia, “won’t you explain? I know there must be -some good reason for all that has happened, but you are torturing me.” - -“At least pity your sister,” said the Queen, more gently; “and offer -any explanation that may seem to you to be adequate.” - -“No explanation that I can offer is likely to be satisfactory to your -Majesty,” said Cyril. “You were good enough to observe, madame, that -it was at the late King’s wish that I was intrusted with my present -office. The duties of that office I must continue to strive to fulfil -as long as I hold it. My popularity in the country signifies to me as -little as the favour of your Majesty, which I cannot flatter myself I -have ever had the honour of possessing. It was not in defence of my -own popularity that I had my brother arrested to-day, but in that of -the kingdom of my master, your son.” - -“Are you trying to excuse yourself by casting suspicion upon your -brother?” cried the Princess; but Cyril did not flinch. - -“Madame,” he went on, still addressing himself to the Queen, “but for -the steps I have found it necessary to take to-day, the King and -yourself would now be prisoners, and my brother proclaimed King of -Thracia once more. Unknown to him, a conspiracy had been formed with -that object in view, and this conspiracy I have foiled by the means -which have had the misfortune to displease you.” - -“Oh, Cyril, I can never thank you enough!” cried Nadia. “You have -saved us from utter misery. Carlino will express our gratitude to you -himself, for the idea of reigning here again would horrify him.” - -“You have reason to believe in the existence of this conspiracy, then, -madame?” asked the Queen sharply, turning to her. - -“Madame, it explains many things that have terrified and perplexed me -since I have been at Tatarjé, and my brother has relieved me from a -horrible anxiety.” - -“It is evident that we have misjudged you, Count,” said the Queen, -“although I cannot but say that your methods of working are open to -grave misconstruction. Pray remember that in future I wish to be kept -informed if you find it needful to take any action of the kind.” - -“But, Ernestine,” said the Princess, as Cyril bowed, “is poor Lord -Caerleon to be left languishing in a dungeon while you instruct Count -Mortimer in his duties? Should he not be released?” - -“If your Majesty will allow me, I will send for my brother,” said -Cyril, and on receiving permission, he left the room. - -“Stefanovics,” he said, catching sight of the chamberlain in the hall, -and scenting a joke, “send the man who is in my office there to me, -will you?” - -A smothered exclamation of “Your Majesty!” showed him that the -recognition had been complete, and hastily descending the stairs, he -found M. Stefanovics on his knees, kissing Caerleon’s hand, much to -the embarrassment of its owner. - -“Come, this won’t do,” said Cyril. “What about your oath to King -Michael, Stefanovics? I’m sure it was a good thing I took all my -precautions, if a stalwart supporter of the reigning dynasty like -yourself can be carried away so completely. Lord Caerleon is a simple -British tourist, do you understand? Come along, Caerleon. By the bye, -could you possibly manufacture any engagement that required you to get -home at once?” - -“There’s no need. The County Council meets in three days, and as -chairman----” - -“Of course, the very thing--vague and sufficiently high-sounding. Now -prepare for a surprise.” - -The surprise Cyril intended was the presence of the Princess of -Dardania; but Nadia met her husband in the doorway, and at first -neither of them found it possible to give a thought to the other -occupants of the room. When Nadia was calm again, Cyril led his -brother in and presented him to the Queen, excusing his very -uncourtierlike appearance by explaining that he had merely come to -Tatarjé to fetch his wife and children, and must leave again for -England that evening. He further defined the County Council as -something between a Provincial Diet and the Imperial Reichstag, for -the Queen’s benefit, and succeeded in impressing her with the idea -that for Caerleon to be late in arriving at his post would be a crime -but little removed from high treason. He had so much to say that it -was not until the visitors were taking their leave of the Queen that -the Princess of Dardania was able to address herself directly to -Caerleon. - -“I trust you have not forgotten me, Lord Caerleon?” she said -graciously; “or that most interesting fortnight of your visit to -Schloss Herzensruh?” - -“Madame,” responded Caerleon, with perfect truth, “it would be -absolutely impossible for me to forget either the one or the other.” - -“You are too flattering,” said the Princess, making him a curtsey, as -she had done once in that far-off time; “but I can interpret your -meaning with the help of your words and actions then. Ah well, Lord -Caerleon, you piqued me not a little in that fortnight, for I could -not make you care for me, in spite of all my efforts; but now that I -have seen your wife, I can understand, and pardon.” - - - - - CHAPTER VIII. - A FAMILY COMPACT. - -“I suppose you have met Lord Caerleon before, Ottilie?” said Queen -Ernestine to her cousin, with a shade of disapproval in her tone, when -the visitors had departed. “You seemed to know him very well.” - -“I had every opportunity of knowing him,” responded the Princess, “for -he and I were once engaged--for nearly a fortnight.” - -“Oh, forgive me, Ottilie,” said the Queen, blushing painfully. “I had -no idea that this was the gentleman who----I didn’t mean to recall -unpleasant memories. Lady Caerleon is a very handsome woman, is she -not?” - -“Is that last remark intended to soothe my lacerated feelings?” -inquired the Princess, with a merry laugh at this sudden change of -subject. “If you only knew it, Nestchen, that is just the most painful -part of the matter. Can you conceive that Lord Caerleon had the bad -taste to prefer the lady who is now his wife to me?” - -“I should prefer not to discuss the subject,” said the Queen, -frigidly, but with evident confusion. “If I had had the faintest idea -that Lord Caerleon was the person who----I should certainly not have -admitted him to my presence.” - -“My sweetest Nestchen, if you must play the prude, try to do so with a -little discrimination. ‘The person who----’ twice over! Tell me, I -entreat you, what poor Lord Caerleon has done?” - -“I don’t wish to recall the matter, Ottilie; and I wonder that you -should care to make a joke of it.” - -“My dear Ernestine,”--there was a dangerous glitter in the Princess’s -eyes,--“I must insist on your explaining these extraordinary -insinuations. It is quite evident to me that you have picked up an -erroneous idea of Lord Caerleon’s conduct in the past, and apparently -of mine as well. As I do not choose to lie under imputations of such a -kind, I beg of you to tell me exactly what you have heard on the -subject, if you wish us to remain friends.” - -“I am quite content to let the matter rest, Ottilie; but if you will -make me speak, I must say that I have heard nothing definitely, for my -mother would never permit the affair to be discussed in my hearing. -Still, I gathered from stray remarks and hints let drop by different -people that you had--well, formed an attachment for a gentleman not of -royal blood, and that when your parents expressed their disapproval -you eloped with him, but were brought back before you could reach a -place of safety, and that afterwards you were married to the Prince of -Dardania.” - -“Your story is most circumstantial and most romantic, Nestchen, but -unfortunately it has got hopelessly mixed. I did run away to be -married; but it was not with Lord Caerleon, and I was not brought -back, for I was safely married, and to Alexis Alexievitch. He was the -lover of whom my parents disapproved, whereas I was engaged to Lord -Caerleon with their full knowledge and approval.” - -“You ran away with the Prince of Dardania?” cried the Queen, horror -and astonishment struggling in her voice. - -“I did, indeed; but you seem to think that makes things worse instead -of better.” - -“Oh no; not at all---- But surely it was unnecessary? And are you in -earnest when you say that your parents approved of Lord Caerleon’s -attachment?” - -“Poor Lord Caerleon can scarcely be said to have been attached to me. -As I said just now, he preferred another lady, and was determined to -marry no one else. The attachment was a political expedient, devised -by his brother and Drakovics; but my father was delighted with the -idea, and all the Schwarzwald-Molzaus honoured it with their -approval.” - -“Impossible, Ottilie!” - -“I am telling you the truth. Carlino was King of Thracia then, you -must remember.” - -“Oh, that makes a difference, of course. A crowned and anointed -King----” - -“Carlino was neither. He had not been crowned at the time, and as -matters turned out, he never was to be. If I had married him, however, -I think I may say that your husband would never have sat upon the -Thracian throne, Ernestine.” - -“Why, what could you have done?” - -“Do you think I would have allowed my husband to resign his rights? -Why, if he had been deprived of them, I would have set Europe in a -blaze before I would have submitted; but to resign them meekly of his -own accord----! No. _Je maintiendray_ should have been my motto.” - -“But still,” urged Queen Ernestine, waiving the question, “I cannot -see how your family could have permitted Lord Caerleon to aspire to -your hand before he was crowned. Surely such an alliance would have -been subversive of all the traditions of our order?” - -“My dear Ernestine, do you really believe that we belong to a separate -race of beings, with some ethereal fluid in their veins, instead of -blood like other mortals? No wonder that we in Dardania hear tales -occasionally of troubles at the Thracian Court, caused by the Queen’s -treatment of her _entourage_!” - -“My dear Ottilie,”--with some resentment,--“no arguments could make me -regard such a marriage as anything but morganatic.” - -“And the mere wearing of a crown would make the difference? But -suppose Carlino had been crowned, and had afterwards abdicated, what -then? Would the marriage have been regular as long as he was King, but -have become morganatic when he no longer possessed the crown?” - -“The effect of the anointing would still remain, I suppose,” said the -Queen doubtfully, but her words were drowned by a peal of laughter -from her cousin. - -“Nestchen, you are too delicious! Why weren’t you born before 1789? -You ought to be put into a museum, and labelled, ‘Extraordinary -survival of medieval methods of thought.’ Don’t you see that we have -given up all those ideas of a superior caste nowadays? It is merely a -matter of policy. Say that a _parvenu_ mounts a throne and seems -likely to retain it; surely the wisest thing to do is to welcome him -into your mystic circle, and hold him there by chains so strong that -your interests and his become identical? Lord Caerleon could show his -quarterings with the best of us Germans; but if M. Drakovics were to -become King of Thracia to-morrow, there are very few Courts at which -he would be refused if he came seeking a bride.” - -“Do you really mean this, Ottilie--that royal marriages are now -arranged purely as matters of policy, and absolutely without regard to -the claims of blood or the traditions of a princely house?” - -“Absolutely. Why, my dear child, you seem to have no idea of the -necessities of State. Surely you must see that if a young Princess -falls in love with a simple noble, it is really immoral for them to -marry; but that it is both right and eminently suitable for her to be -handed over to any _roturier_ who may succeed in winning himself a -throne? What is the use of an exclusive caste unless outsiders may be -admitted into it for a consideration? You must try to understand the -wheels within wheels a little, Nestchen.” - -“All this is quite new to me,” said the Queen, slowly and sadly. “I -thought only the lower orders regarded matters in that light.” - -“But why should it make you unhappy, Ernestine?” - -“Because it reminds me so strongly of my own marriage. At least I have -had the comfort hitherto of feeling that there was something heroic -about the way in which I was sacrificed, but you have taken away that -consolation. I thought myself like Iphigenia, or that other poor -princess--what was her name?--whose marriage with a man whom she -detested set the seal upon a treaty; but now you make me feel that I -was merely a counter in a very sordid game.” - -“Exactly. I never felt that there was anything heroic about my -engagement to Lord Caerleon, I assure you; but then, of course, I knew -the game which was being played. Surely you must have seen it in your -own case?” - -“How could I? I was only sixteen, and you know what my life had been. -You know that my mother and I spent nearly all our time at our castle -in the mountains--for my mother’s health, it was said. When we came -down to Weldart for the winter, my parents would appear together on -public occasions, but they never met in private. Hitherto I have -thought that they kept up appearances to prevent my being saddened -with the knowledge of their dissensions, but I suppose you have a -different explanation of that also?” - -“Well, it would naturally have looked bad if they had separated -openly, and eligible princes might have hesitated to take a bride from -such a divided household. The family prestige must be considered in -cases of this kind, of course. But tell me how the Fairy Prince came -at last.” - -“If you laugh at me, Ottilie, I shall hate you.” - -“My dear Nestchen, I am not laughing. Heaven forbid that I, who gained -my own way, should laugh at any one less fortunate.” - -The Queen sat silent a moment, then began again, speaking hurriedly. -“We came down from the mountains that autumn a little earlier than -usual. I was very loath to leave the Castle, for I loved the free, -wild life, and when once my lessons were over, I might roam about the -hill-paths with my mother’s ladies, or--which I liked much -better--with some of the girls from the village. But when we reached -Weldart, I found that there were changes there. I was to take my place -in society, my presence was expected at all the Court entertainments. -That in itself was delightful, but there was more. The Palace was -filled with guests. They came and went, but the King of Thracia and -his suite stayed longest of all. He was the most distinguished man -present, and he paid me marked attention. The ladies-in-waiting -congratulated me continually in private. ‘Such a great soldier,’ they -said, ‘so brave, so good, so wise, and he talks to no one but our -little Princess!’ My head was turned, Ottilie. I thought him the -handsomest and most courteous man I knew. He looked old, certainly, -even for his years, but that, I thought, was due to the hardships of -war. He saw that I took pleasure in his society, and it pleased -him----” - -“One moment, Ernestine. What was your mother doing while this was -going on?” - -“My mother watched it all, and said nothing. Day after day I saw her -with the same unyielding face, set like a mask, but she would not -speak to me on the subject, even when I appealed to her. She would -neither encourage me in my liking for King Otto Georg, nor dissuade me -from it. It was grandmamma of Weldart who counselled me in the matter. -She called me into her room one evening when the King had danced with -me several times, and I was so happy that I could scarcely keep myself -from dancing then. Grandmamma called me to sit upon a low stool beside -her, and took my chin in her hand. ‘So!’ she said. ‘Do you know what a -little bird has just whispered to me, Nestchen? It said that the good -King wishes to take my little mountain wild-flower back to Thracia -with him. How would a crown look on this little head?’ I was -frightened at first, and said I was so happy as I was that I did not -wish to be married and go away. ‘Pschutt!’ said grandmamma, ‘little -girls must be married. Do you want to be like your Aunt Amalie?’ She -knew that I had always a dread of Aunt Amalie, and that to become a -canoness was the last thing I desired; and she went on, ‘I know -perfectly well that the very idea of making a choice is an absurdity. -Who could hesitate between the life of a canoness and that of a Queen? -Your father might have just as well presented his Majesty to you -without any fuss as your future husband, but they do things -differently nowadays. But at any rate, when the King speaks to you, be -sure to say how greatly you appreciate the honour he is offering you, -and remind him how young and inexperienced you are.’ That was all, you -see, Ottilie. It was taken for granted that I should accept the King, -and positively I did not realise that there was any alternative open -to me.” - -“And he proposed to you soon after?” - -“The very next day; and I did as I was told, and accepted him. They -gave me no time to regret my choice. The wedding was hurried on, and -the interval was filled with a whirl of gaiety. I was kissed, and -blessed, and praised, and congratulated, and petted until I began to -think that I was doing something great. Then there were all my new -clothes, and the jewellery, and the wedding-presents, and the -addresses of congratulation--something new and delightful offered -itself for every hour of the day. The King attended me everywhere, -brought me presents continually, gratified every wish I could express. -I had no time to think, but if I had thought, I should have decided -that I was perfectly happy.” - -“But I thought you said that you regarded your marriage as a sacrifice -made for the sake of your house, or of your order, or something of the -kind?” - -“That was afterwards; I am coming to it now. It was the night before -the wedding; I had been trying on my crown and jewels for the morrow. -Some of my cousins thought the crown was too heavy for my head, but I -laughed. ‘Who finds a crown too heavy?’ I said, and we gave back the -jewels to the proper official to be kept safe for the night, and then -I went to bed. In the middle of the night I was awakened by some one’s -coming into the room with a light, and I saw my mother standing with -her back to me and looking at my wedding-dress, which was spread out -upon the couch. Presently she took it up and turned it about, handling -it so roughly that I was horrified. ‘Oh, mamma, mamma, you will spoil -my dress!’ I cried out. She turned and came towards me with such a -terrible face that I crouched down among the pillows in actual fear. -‘I would tear it to shreds, or burn it to ashes, if that would have -the slightest effect in preventing this marriage!’ she said. I could -only look at her, trembling, and she went on, ‘Foolish child! do you -imagine that the King loves you? He loathes the very idea of marriage, -and is merely driven to it by his advisers for the sake of securing -the succession. He is false through and through, and as wicked as he -is false. You think it is hardship which makes him look so old? The -last war in which he served was that of 1870: it is the wicked -pleasures of the life he has led which have aged him.’ ‘Oh, mamma, -what has he done?’ I sobbed. ‘Never mind,’ she replied; ‘it is enough -for you to know that he is not fit to touch your hand.’ I got out of -bed, shivering with cold and terror. ‘You have come to save me, -mamma,’ I said; ‘you want me to run away. I am ready. You were right -in thinking that I would do anything to avoid marrying such a man.’ -She looked at me in astonishment. ‘Get back into bed, Ernestine, and -don’t talk nonsense,’ she said. ‘Do you think you are living in a -romance? It is your destiny to make this marriage; all princesses go -through the same experience. I suffered it myself, but I had no one to -warn me beforehand. I had to find out everything--all the falseness -and horror of it--but at least I have spared you that pain.’ ‘You -can’t mean to say that you will sacrifice me to this man, mamma?’ I -said; ‘what have I done, that you should be so cruel?’ ‘You have been -born a princess,’ she answered; ‘that is enough. One must pay for -being great.’ ‘But what good can my misery do to any one?’ I cried. -‘None,’ she said; ‘but it is that to which you were born. You are -fulfilling your destiny, you are avoiding a scandal, you are obeying -the traditions of your house. Where a low-born girl might flinch, a -Princess of Weldart must go on to the bitter end. _Noblesse oblige_.’ -She stood looking at me again as I lay and sobbed, and then said -sharply, ‘But don’t let me see you hugging your chains. You have been -warned, and there is no excuse for further blindness. It is your -husband’s place to suffer as well as yours.’ Then she went away, and -left me in the dark.” - -“It was infamous!” cried the Princess hotly. “If your mother’s own -married life had been miserable, she might at least have allowed you -the chance of doing better.” - -“You must not say that. I am convinced that the strain of watching the -preparations which she could not interrupt had told upon her mind for -the time, and made her persuade herself that she was doing the kindest -thing in warning me of what lay before me. I think that perhaps she -had expected me to perceive the truth by some intuition, and rebel -against my fate, and that she was disappointed by my satisfaction with -it. But you know as well as I do that she could not have been actuated -by malevolence.” - -“Her kindness was most cruel, then. But tell me what followed.” - -“I shuddered and sobbed myself to sleep when she was gone. In the -morning my cousins exclaimed at my looks when they came to wake me. I -told them that I had had bad dreams, and all the time they were -helping me to dress they were disputing whether it was a good or a bad -omen. My mother came in several times, and altered the draping of my -train, or suggested to the hairdresser a slight rearrangement of my -crown or my myrtle-blossoms, which would improve the general effect. -She would not allow me to speak to her, and I could scarcely believe -that her visit in the night was not a dream. I tried to catch her -eye--to give her an imploring glance--but she met me with a cold hard -look that offered me no sympathy. When I was quite ready, grandmamma -came in to see me before starting for the chapel. My cousins were -giving the finishing touches to their own dresses in another room, and -for the moment we were practically alone. I seized the opportunity. -‘Grandmamma,’ I said, clasping my hands, ‘save me, I entreat you. I do -not want to marry the King. The very thought terrifies me.’ She looked -at me keenly, and said in her hardest voice, ‘What has terrified you, -Ernestine? Who has been calumniating your bridegroom to you?’ I dared -not betray my mother, and all that I could do was to falter out that I -was frightened, and could not the ceremony be put off? Then she -laughed and pinched my cheek, and said playfully, ‘Foolish little -wild-flower! of course it is frightened at the thought of being -transplanted into the great world. I should think very poorly of you, -little one, if you could part without a tremor from a home and parents -such as yours. But remember, say nothing to any one else of this, for -they might not make allowances for you as I can.’ ‘Grandmamma!’ I -cried, springing towards her as she gathered up her train to leave the -room, ‘It is not that----’ But she turned and said, ‘Whatever it is, -Ernestine, you are too late now,’ and went out. I heard her say to -Aunt Amalie at the door, ‘It is a good thing that the King is so much -preoccupied with this affair of the Mortimer’s precedence, or he would -notice that something was wrong. The silly child looks like a ghost.’ -I knew the name of the secretary Mortimer. I had seen him constantly -in attendance on the King, and heard of the difficulties as to -precedence which had sprung up between him and my cousin Sigismund’s -Hercynian officers; but I realised now that he had come between me and -my last hope of safety, and that is only an image of what he has done -ever since.” - -“Good!” cried the Princess; “I also hate him. But go on.” - -“What is the use? You know well enough that no miracle happened to -save me. In the chapel, when they put my hand into that of the King, I -fainted where I stood. They said that it was owing to the weight of my -dress and jewels; but it was through sheer horror. They revived me in -some way, and the service was finished. At the wedding banquet I was -so dazed by the strong restoratives they had given me, that I could -only sit silent and look straight before me; but I still remember the -dreadful smile on my mother’s face when the Emperor Sigismund, in -proposing the health of the bridal pair, said that my parents could -give me with absolute confidence and joy to the amiable and chivalrous -monarch who had been his father’s comrade on many a battlefield. I -suppose that my cousins took me up-stairs, and changed my wedding-gown -for my travelling-dress; but I don’t remember it. I only know that the -day was getting darker and darker when we started for the Lustschloss, -although it was only three in the afternoon. There was some talk of -our waiting until the storm was over; but we had only about five miles -to go, and they thought we should arrive before the rain came on; so -we drove out through the decorated streets into the gathering -blackness. The King said something kind and reassuring to me; but I -did not understand, and could only stare at him stupidly. He thought I -was overdone, or affected by the weather, and advised me to lean back -and try to sleep a little; but I could not. As I sat looking out, -there came a great flash of lightning, and almost immediately we were -in the midst of the most tremendous thunderstorm I ever saw. Presently -Count Mortimer, who had been riding with the other attendants, came to -the window of the carriage and suggested that we should take refuge in -an inn close at hand, as the horses were alarmed by the lightning. We -did as he advised; and the passing through the rain from the carriage -to the house seemed to remove the paralysis from my mind. I felt -myself awake again; and the moment I was alone with the King, I threw -myself at his feet, and implored him with tears to allow me to return -to my mother. I don’t know what I said, or what wild promises I made -him; but I know I caught at his sword and entreated him to kill me if -he would not let me go. He must have been utterly amazed, for I saw -him look round helplessly (I suppose he wished to consult Count -Mortimer), but he raised me up and led me to a chair, and entreated me -to sit down. Then he took another chair beside me, and begged me to -listen to him. He said that if he had had the faintest idea that the -marriage was disagreeable to me, he would never have proposed it; that -he felt he was far too old for me, but that my kindness to him had -encouraged him to hope that he might succeed in making me happy. He -could only ask my forgiveness for the suffering he had caused me, and -promised to do all that he could to lighten it. But (and he was very -firm in this) it was too late now to undo what had been done. To allow -me to return home would be to inflict a deadly and most undeserved -slight on my family and on all the royal personages who had been -present at the wedding, besides bringing very injurious suspicions on -myself. We were bound together now; let us both resolve to make the -best of it. He comforted me so kindly and so delicately that my terror -began to diminish, and I reflected that death would soon release me -from my troubles, since no one could live long in such misery. You see -what a baby I was, Ottilie; I thought one could die when one wished.” - -“Forgive my saying so, Ernestine, but you had no excuse for -quarrelling with a husband who could speak to you so gently after the -outburst of loathing to which you had treated him.” - -“One excuse you know; it was Count Mortimer. Sometimes I think I had -another, but you shall hear. I became partially reconciled to my lot -when I realised that there was no escaping it, and the King left no -effort untried to comfort me and keep me contented. We left the -Lustschloss--I was glad of it, for it was horrible to have continual -visits from all my relations, spying, remarking, criticising, trying -to find out how the slave they had just sold got on with her -master--and came to Thracia, where every one was prepared to welcome -me with the greatest delight and kindness. Not a wish that I could -express was ungratified, and new pleasures were suggested every day. I -was beginning to look back with shame upon my fears on the -wedding-day, when in some way everything went wrong once more. When we -had been married rather more than a month, I received a letter from my -mother, written evidently in great excitement. ‘At last,’ she said, ‘I -have torn off the mask which, for your sake, I have worn so long. Your -father and I have come to a definite agreement to separate, and I have -bidden farewell to Weldart for ever. I am now a wanderer, unless my -daughter will offer me a shelter for the remainder of my miserable -life.’ What could I do, Ottilie? I ran sobbing to the King and showed -him the letter, demanding that he should join his entreaties with mine -to induce my mother to come to us at once. He consented, but without -enthusiasm, as it seemed to me, and came to me about half an hour -later, when I was writing my letter in transports of grief and -indignation.” - -“Ah, he had been consulting Count Mortimer, I suppose?” - -“Undoubtedly. ‘You are entreating your mother to pay us a visit, -little one?’ he said. ‘Not a visit,’ I answered in astonishment; ‘I am -inviting her to make her home with us.’ ‘We must not be too -precipitate,’ he said, ‘for this climate may not suit her, or she may -not care for our ways, and yet she might feel a delicacy in telling us -that she would prefer to move. I think, _Liebchen_, that it will be -well to ask her simply on a visit at first. A visit can always be -extended, but it is not so easy to break off an established custom.’ -‘But that is nothing,’ I said; ‘it is a home that I wish to offer her, -for she is homeless. She might go to any number of places on a visit.’ -‘Have you thought that this will mean an absolute rupture of relations -with your father and grandmother?’ he asked. ‘I don’t care about -them!’ I cried; ‘I want my mother. We were never separated before, and -you cannot tell how lonely I have been without her. I shall die if you -will not let her come.’ The sight of my tears moved him, and he told -me to do as I pleased----” - -“It was a great pity,” said the Princess. - -“Ottilie!” cried the Queen resentfully, “it is evident that you do not -know that my mother has been almost my only comfort all these years. -If she disturbed the tranquillity in which we were living, it was -merely because she saw it was a fool’s paradise. On the very evening -of her arrival, when we were alone together, she said to me, ‘So you -are hugging your chains, as I foresaw you would do!’ I asked her how -this could be, and she replied, ‘It is simple enough. You are the -King’s slave, and he is the slave of the Mortimer.’ She would not say -any more, but I saw the truth of her words. It flashed upon me all at -once that Count Mortimer directed the whole course of our lives. It -was he who suggested all our plans, who encouraged the King to -accompany me on all occasions, who kept him continually up to the -mark, if I may say so. It flashed upon me also why he did this. He -knew my wretched story, knew the way in which I had been bought and -sold--nay, he had probably taken a chief part himself in making the -bargain, and he wished to see the prisoner content with her captivity. -If I could be brought to seem happy there would be the less likelihood -of scandal, and the more chance of his appearing a skilled -diplomatist. From that moment I hated him. I resolved to thwart his -schemes, and I did so. I refused to accept his suggestions; I did not -welcome the King’s company when he offered it. I made it very clear -that any plan in which Count Mortimer’s influence could be traced was -displeasing to me.” - -“Foolish child!” cried her cousin; “was there no one to warn you?” - -“I was frightened myself sometimes when I saw that I was alienating -the King from myself instead of from Count Mortimer, but that made me -only the more determined to succeed. I tried tears and reproaches, and -entreaties and ridicule, but my husband was not to be moved. He told -me plainly that I was seeking to banish the man who could do most to -smooth my path, and was most willing to do it. When I persisted, he -said that Count Mortimer was indispensable to him, and that he never -went wrong except when he was too lazy or too soft-hearted to follow -his advice. I knew what he meant; but I would not cease from my -attempts, although they only tended to make the King spend less time -in my society, and more in that of Count Mortimer. So the time dragged -on until Michael was born, and then I determined, as my mother advised -me, to make one great effort to oust my enemy. The King was delighted -with his son, and became once more as kind to me as he had been at -first. On the day of the christening, when he was sitting alone with -the baby and me after the ceremony, I appealed to him suddenly to -dismiss Count Mortimer. In his first astonishment he refused -point-blank, and left me in displeasure. I was determined not to -yield, for I could not bear that he should be able to comfort himself -with the society of his friend when I was angry with him. If Count -Mortimer were gone, my mother and I should find it much more easy to -deal with the King.” - -“In other words, he would be at your mercy? Oh, Ernestine, I must say -it, what a little fool you were!” - -“Probably. If it was so, I have been punished for my folly. My husband -came to me again the next morning, and said that he was about to make -a proposal to me which he begged me to consider calmly and without -prejudice, since he was convinced that the happiness of our married -life depended upon it. Nothing would induce him, he said, to dismiss -Count Mortimer; but Count Mortimer himself was prepared to retire from -the Court in the hope of restoring peace between us. Only, the King -said, he would not accept this sacrifice except upon one -condition--that my mother also should leave Thracia. He would not -mince matters, for he was convinced that our unhappiness was due to -her, since I had shown no dislike to Count Mortimer before her -arrival. Once rid of the two elements of discord, we would start -afresh, and try to be as happy as such an ill-assorted couple could -be. Well, you do not need to be told that I rejected the proposal with -horror. I told the King that it was an outrage and an infamy, and that -I would suffer anything rather than yield. He left me again, and we -resumed our double life, the King and Count Mortimer against my mother -and me. I would not quit Thracia, as my mother advised, for I could -not endure to let Count Mortimer triumph in the idea that he had -driven me away; but it could not be expected that I should assist in -any of his schemes. He and the King had the idea that Thracia was for -the Thracians, and should be kept as Thracian as possible, and my -mother and I did what we could to introduce German customs and habits -instead.” - -“You can scarcely expect me to agree with you there,” said the -Princess, “since my husband and I have always aimed at carrying out in -Dardania the methods which the King thought best for Thracia.” - -“We were not thinking of what was best for the country,” explained the -Queen innocently. “We wanted to have everything as it ought to be--as -it is in Germany--and also to make the King angry.” - -“Well, it is quite evident that you were successful in that part of -your wish.” - -“Yes; we were all very unhappy. Then, as you know, my mother was -forced by the intrigues of the Ministry to leave Thracia, and I was so -lonely and miserable that once or twice I even tried to make friends -with my husband; but he either pretended not to notice my attempts, or -he laughed at them, so that I left off trying. And then Count Mortimer -went to England for a holiday, and I thought there might be some -chance for me, but I saw even less of the King than before, and he -would scarcely speak to me. Then he was taken ill, and you know that -on his death-bed he made me promise not to dismiss Count Mortimer, and -so he was left to tyrannise over me still. Can you wonder that I hate -him?” - -“You do hate him?” asked the Princess, with interest. - -The Queen’s face flushed hotly. “You would hate him in my place,” she -said. “He thwarts all my plans, and he is always justified by the -result. He is continually putting me in the wrong, and no one who sees -it can have a doubt but that he is right. I make a great effort to -take him by surprise, and it is evident that he knew of my intention -as soon as I did. I would give anything to be able to turn the tables -on him!” - -“I don’t wonder you get into trouble if that is your feeling.” - -“At any rate, I can do one thing. I know that after to-day Count -Mortimer will try to make me return to Bellaviste, for neither he nor -M. Drakovics wished us to come here, but I will not go.” - -“What a rebellious little person you are, Ernestine! But I do most -earnestly advise you to get rid of Count Mortimer before your boy is -old enough to marry, unless you want your own story repeated.” - -“I shall take care that does not happen.” - -“Well, his father’s story, then--a marriage without love or even -liking on either side, arranged purely as a matter of state. What else -can you hope for from Count Mortimer? I don’t doubt that he has a -suitable alliance in view already. There are your cousin the Emperor -Sigismund’s twin daughters, the little Princesses Hermine and -Frederike of Hercynia--either of them would be an excellent match for -Michael.” - -“That I would never allow. I have always disliked Sigismund, and I -should refuse to welcome either of his children here.” - -“Even if Michael fell in love with one of them?” - -“Oh, that would be different, of course. But I shall take good care -that he has no chance of falling in love with them.” - -“Then is he to be permitted to select his own bride? That might lead -to complications--if he preferred a pretty _bourgeoise_, for instance. -The marriage could scarcely turn out a success, and moreover, your -family and the Schwarzwald-Molzaus would not allow it to take place.” - -“He could not marry below his own rank, naturally. But there must be -ways of bringing the right people together.” She paused, and her eyes -followed those of her cousin to the corner in which Princess Ludmilla -was dispensing imaginary tea in dolls’ cups to a select detachment of -the King’s tin soldiers, while the host was crawling round the table -on his hands and knees, and propping up the guests as they slipped -down. “Ottilie!” the Queen cried, with a gasp, “your little Lida! She -is just the right age, and she is dark and he is fair.” - -“My dearest Nestchen! What would Count Mortimer say?” - -“What does it signify what he says? And Lida is so sweet and gentle, -and Michael so masterful already! Let us make a compact, Ottilie, and -educate them for each other. They shall grow up together as much as -possible--we will come here, or you will come to Praka, once -a-year--and when the time comes they will fall in love, and all will -be well.” - -“Are you really serious, Ernestine?” - -“Of course I am, if you agree.” - -“Is it likely that I should refuse? It is a compact, then?” - -“Between us two mothers. Naturally the children must know nothing, or -it would make them self-conscious when they are older. And of course -there is no need to tell any one else for years and years yet.” - -“Will you leave that to me, Nestchen? If we are to bring our scheme to -pass, I must be free to enlist allies as opportunity offers. But if -you will put the matter into my hands, I engage that we shall -succeed.” - -“Yes; I will leave it to you, Ottilie. You are so clever, you never -blunder.” - - - -“You have paid a long visit to your cousin,” said the Prince of -Dardania, as he helped his wife out of the carriage on her return to -their country-seat. “I hope it has been a pleasant one?” - -The Princess made him no answer, but pointed to the little girl, who -was being carried off by her nurse. “We must take care of her,” she -said. “She will wear a crown one day.” - -“What! have you betrothed her to his Majesty King Michael?” cried -Prince Alexis, with a burst of laughter. - -“Exactly. Ernestine and I have agreed that they are to marry when they -grow up.” - -“Poor babies! You have settled their future early. May I ask whether -our friend Count Mortimer was consulted?” - -“He was not. But I have no reason to be afraid of him. I have -outwitted him once.” - -“They say that there are few people who can say that, and none that -have outwitted him twice.” - -“Nevertheless, I intend to do so. What can a man effect against two -determined women? Not that I depend much on Ernestine’s powers of -resistance. Her proposing the match has given me the standpoint I -want; but I foresee that I shall have to do the fighting. She would -not dare to oppose him seriously.” - -“What?” the Prince raised his eyebrows interrogatively. - -“Oh no; it is merely that he has a fascination for her, for he knows -how to manage her, and he is the victor in every battle that they -fight. She was eager to assure me--and herself--that she hated him, -and she seizes every opportunity of revolt; but it is because she -finds herself succumbing to his influence. She feels that she ought to -obey him, which makes it worse.” - -“And you encourage her to go on resisting him?” - -“Of course. It will all help towards the great object.” - - - - - CHAPTER IX. - “WAYS THAT ARE DARK, AND TRICKS THAT ARE VAIN.” - -Although he remained unconscious of the plot which was forming -against the ultimate triumph of his policy, Cyril was not long in -discovering that his daily task was not destined to be made lighter by -any gratitude for the signal service he had been the means of -rendering to his royal mistress and her son. He had been so -short-sighted as to believe that the alarm produced by the near -approach of such extreme peril would make it easy to induce the Queen -to return to Bellaviste at once, or even to accept the despised Praka -as her residence for the remainder of the winter, but he found himself -mistaken. Queen Ernestine knew that he had averted the threatening -danger not only without her help, but in spite of her unconscious -opposition, and this was unpardonable. Moreover, although she was not -one of the people who become the deadly enemies of any one that has -the misfortune to do them a service, she knew that she had misjudged -her Minister, and she could not forgive him either for allowing -himself to be misjudged, or for failing to justify her bad opinion of -him. It seemed to her, therefore, a pleasant piece of revenge to -assure him that while he remained in attendance, she felt so safe that -she had no intention of leaving the Villa before the spring. Cyril -urged in vain that on another occasion he might not have the good -fortune to discover the existence of a conspiracy in time to prevent -its taking effect: the Queen replied that this might be a reason for -added vigilance on his part, but not for the withdrawal of her -confidence in him. - -This peculiarly irritating conduct on the part of his liege lady Cyril -attributed, rather unjustly, to the influence of the Princess of -Dardania; for although Queen Ernestine saw her cousin frequently at -this time, they disagreed almost invariably when they touched upon the -subject of the Minister of the Household. As the sharp-eyed Princess -had discerned, the Queen was divided between the desire of defying -Cyril and the fear of alienating him from her son’s cause, between -dislike of his tutelage and confidence in his guidance. Her cousin -urged her to dismiss him, and thus avenge her wrongs, upon which -Ernestine brought forward immediately her husband’s wish and her own -promise. Torn in this way between willingness and reluctance, prudence -and rashness, it is not surprising that she did not succeed in -disguising all outward traces of her mental struggles. In other words, -Queen Ernestine’s temper was very bad at this time, and not only -Cyril, but the other members of the household, from Baroness von -Hilfenstein to the youngest dresser, had it forced upon their notice -that her Majesty was extremely hard to please. As it happened, one of -these fits of ill-temper was destined to have far-reaching -consequences. - -It was a mild day in winter, and Cyril was leaving the Villa after his -morning’s work. As he passed along the terrace, the little King ran -out from the open French window of one of the Queen’s rooms, and -demanded a game. Cyril had scarcely seen the child for some days, and -turning at the clamorous summons, held out his hands and helped King -Michael to climb up him and seat himself triumphantly on his shoulder. -Before he had taken a single step, however, the Queen dashed out of -the house and snatched the child from his arms, her eyes blazing with -anger. - -“You stole my husband from me,” she cried. “At least leave me my son!” - -Answer was impossible, and Cyril was about to retire; but the little -King did not see the matter in the same light. - -“Let me go, mamma!” he cried, wriggling violently. “I want to play -with the Herr Graf. I am tired of Lida and nothing but girls. Put me -down! put me down!” and he began to kick and struggle, finally -striking his mother in the face with his little fist. - -“Majestät!” said Cyril reprovingly; but the Queen turned upon him -again, with the red mark on her face showing plainly where the blow -had been delivered. - -“I may be forced to allow you to govern my kingdom, Count, but I do -not need your assistance in controlling my own child.” - -Cyril bowed and turned away, and the Queen carried the struggling boy -back into the house. The incident had not been witnessed by any of the -Court, and Cyril found some consolation in this fact, but he was none -the less seriously disquieted. He had been much worried of late by -what seemed to be signs that the accord between himself and M. -Drakovics was less complete than it had been. When the conspirators -whom he had baffled by arresting them so unceremoniously were set at -liberty, and assured that they were the victims of a mistake in -identity, he had been anxious to reduce the O’Malachy’s power of doing -harm for the future by having him conducted to the frontier, and -warned not to re-enter Thracia. This he had suggested to the Premier, -only to receive in reply a telegram, couched in needlessly emphatic -terms, refusing him permission to do anything of the kind for fear of -offending Scythia. Moreover, there had been unnecessary delay several -times in answering his telegrams, while one or two small requests -which he had made were disregarded, and these various indications, -taken together, led him to surmise that something was wrong. He did -not actually suspect M. Drakovics of intriguing either with Scythia or -with the Queen against him; but it was quite possible that some one in -the Premier’s _entourage_ might be thus engaged, and a personal -interview was extremely desirable. He would have asked permission of -the Queen to visit Bellaviste weeks ago if it had not been that he -foresaw the delight with which she would grant him leave of absence, -for who could say to what use she might put her unaccustomed freedom -from his guidance? But now he began to think that it might be as well -to disregard this risk, since a short absence would lessen the tension -which prevailed between them, and perhaps allow the Queen to realise -how ill she could do without him. His half-formed resolution was -dissipated for the present, however, by an intimation that the Queen -could not safely be left to manage her own affairs. He was sitting in -his office on the afternoon of the day which had witnessed the scene -on the terrace, when a knock at the door announced the advent of Mrs -Jones, the little King’s nurse, who came to ask his advice as to the -best way of returning to England. - -“Which I’ve give the Queen notice, my lord, and good reason, too, and -I looks to your lordship to get me my rights, and not see me cheated -out of them by no foreigners.” - -“I am very sorry to hear this, Mrs Jones; and Lady Caerleon will be -very much disappointed to know that you are leaving, I am sure. If it -is any little unpleasantness with the other servants, which I could -arrange----” - -“No, my lord. Not that I haven’t put up with a deal from them, knowing -they were foreigners--which they couldn’t not to say be held -responsible for--and so didn’t know no better. But when it comes to -her Majesty herself callin’ me names, and usin’ language which no lady -should use, then, I ask you, my lord, would you have me lay down at -her feet to be trampled upon?” - -“Oh, come, Mrs Jones; there must be some mistake. Her Majesty is a -foreigner too, you know, and doesn’t speak English perfectly; but, as -you say, it is not her fault. You must have misunderstood her.” - -“There was no misunderstandin’, my lord. It was as plain as the nose -upon your face, as they say, not intendin’ anything personal to your -lordship. And I’m sure,” here Mrs Jones looked mysterious, “as there -ain’t no call, my lord, for you to be defendin’ them as worrits your -life out with doin’ their work, and then turns round and stabs you -when you ain’t there, so to speak.” - -“If I can do anything for you,” said Cyril, his curiosity not stirred -even by the complicated operation described, “I shall be glad to do -it; but I can’t listen to complaints of your mistress.” - -“And who talked about complaints, my lord, may I ask? I was settin’ by -my fire, and little King Michael, as was tired after his play, on my -lap. ‘Tell me a ’tory, nursie,’ he says, and I tell him the one he -always likes best, of the time when you and the Markiss was young -gentlemen at school, and made raftses on the lake when you was home -for the holidays. I was just gettin’ to the part where your lordship -was tryin’ to smoke the old swan off of the rock you wanted for a -desert island, when I heard a rustle, and there stood the Queen, her -eyes glarin’ at me. ‘Woman!’ she says, ‘how dare you worm yourself in -here to turn my child’s heart against me?’ ‘And who may your Majesty -be callin’ wormses?’ I says, and I don’t deny, my lord, my temper was -up, to be spoke to in that way in my own nursery, and before the -child. ‘You are a creature of Count Mortimer’s,’ she says, ‘and he has -hired you to tell these tales.’ ‘Me a creature!’ I says; ‘me that’s -always lived in the best families, and kep’ myself respectable! That’s -a name I don’t allow no one to call me, not even Queen Victoria -herself, as would know better than use it to a honest widow woman, as -has always paid her way, and brought up four sons and three darters to -be a credit to the estate, and one of them dead in Egypt, and two in -service at the Castle, and one of them her ladyship’s own maid! I’ll -ask your Majesty to please suit yourself this day month, and you may -be sure that the names of their lordships shan’t never cross my lips -again in this house, as ain’t fit to be honoured with them!’ But -there, my lord, when her Majesty was gone, as she did go pretty soon -when I up and spoke my mind like that, and the child put his little -arms round my neck and says, ‘Finish the ’tory, nursie dear,’ what did -I do but finish it? But for all that, I leave this day month, if you -please.” - -“I hope you will think better of it, Mrs Jones. The Queen seems rather -worried just now, and perhaps a little vexed with me. I fancy I must -have got upon her nerves. So you mustn’t think she meant all she said; -and if she asks you to stay, I hope you will. After all, you really -are a woman, you know.” - -“And if I am, my lord,” returned Mrs Jones, with great dignity, “it -ain’t for any other woman, nor yet for your lordship, to cast it up to -me. Will your lordship be good enough to help me with my journey, or -must I write to Sir Egerton Stratford at Bellaviste?” - -“Don’t trouble the British Minister, certainly. I will give you any -help you need. Good afternoon, and pray think better of it.” - -Mrs Jones departed, with her head high in air, and Cyril rose from his -chair, and took one or two turns up and down the room. - -“This won’t do,” he said to himself. “The Queen must be getting up a -perfect monomania about me, if she flies out at the servants for -merely mentioning my name, and it will grow into a scandal if it goes -on. It is quite evident that it’s no use speaking to her; I must get -at one of the people who know the ropes. Either the Princess of -Dardania or the Princess of Weldart would answer the purpose, but it -would be a long job. And then, the price to be paid for the support of -either of them would be so heavy that the game would certainly not be -worth the candle. One owes something to one’s own self-respect, and I -don’t propose to efface myself politically because an ungrateful -little termagant refuses to see when she is well served. No. I must -have a try at the nearest wire-puller. I never knew the woman yet whom -there was no way to get round, and I shall be surprised if Fräulein -von Staubach is an exception to the rule. But we must go to work -carefully. It would be no good to ask her for an interview, for -nothing would give her greater pleasure than to refuse. She must be -caught with guile. Ah!” - -He touched a bell, and one of his clerks appeared. - -“Have the repairs yet been put in hand which Fräulein von Staubach -asked for in her maid’s room, in which the snow came through the -roof?” - -“Not yet, your Excellency. It appears that the roof is very much out -of repair, and that more work will be needed than we imagined.” - -“Very good. Bring me the estimates here, and see that the repairs are -not begun until I give you orders. If Fräulein von Staubach should -inquire the cause of the delay, refer her to me.” - -“At the orders of your Excellency,” and the clerk retired, after a -puzzled glance at his superior’s face to discover whether he could be -joking. But Cyril knew now a good deal more about the lady with whom -he had to deal than he had done at the time of their former -acquaintance. Then he had regarded her as a singularly uninteresting -girl, who seemed to have no tastes or interests of her own, and whose -views were coloured by those of any one who came near her. Now he -recognised her as a sentimentalist of the most pronounced German -type--and when a German is sentimental he carries his favourite -quality to such a pitch as to astonish the less impressionable -Englishman. Fräulein von Staubach lived in the joys and sorrows of -others; it would almost be correct to say that she enjoyed both -equally. Her tears and her laughter, her sympathy and her condolences, -were always at the service of her friends, or even of her enemies, if -they could once succeed in obtaining her ear. Her mood was that of her -companion at the moment, but carried to its highest degree; her hopes -were the brightest, her despair the deepest, her misery the most -uncontrolled, in any society. In the same way, she could be absurdly -credulous among trusting people; but once let a suspicion be suggested -to her, and she would speedily astonish its author by her absolute -persuasion of its truth. She called herself a “child of nature,” in -the full belief that she was laying claim to the highest possible -honour, and she hated with a bitter hatred the artificialities of -courts and of polite society generally, after the manner of the -leaders of a minor romantic reaction which had afflicted various -exalted circles in Germany twenty or thirty years before, and which -had also influenced the Princess of Weldart in the education of her -daughter. - -It was no surprise to Cyril, therefore, when an imperative knock at -his office-door the next day announced the arrival of Fräulein von -Staubach, who entered the room in a state of the loftiest moral -indignation. - -“I have been extremely astonished, Count,” she said severely, as Cyril -rose to receive her, “to hear that you have not only taken no steps to -remedy the inconvenience from which my servant is suffering, but have -even given orders that nothing should be done.” - -“I fear you have been misinformed, Fräulein. Nothing could be further -from my mind than to wish to cause inconvenience to any member of the -household. The delay of which you complain arises from the fact that -two alternative schemes have been proposed by the Works Department, -and I am glad to have the opportunity of consulting you on the -subject. Perhaps if you have a minute or two to spare, you will sit -down and look at these estimates. The one provides merely for repairs, -as you will see; the other involves an alteration of the shape of the -roof, which would be an improvement, but would require a good deal of -work and some changing of rooms.” - -“I do not wish my maid’s room changed,” said Fräulein von Staubach, -falling into the trap, and accepting the offered chair. “It is very -conveniently situated, and she can talk to the Queen’s dressers if she -feels lonely when I am busy with the King. Still, I will look at the -papers, Count.” - -A very short examination of the estimates served to confirm Fräulein -von Staubach in her preference for the simple repairs, which was what -Cyril had intended; but the courtesy shown in allowing her a choice in -the matter worked a distinct change in her manner. - -“I am much obliged to you for your kindness, Count,” she said, as she -handed the papers back to Cyril. “I see that I misjudged you when I -thought you had arranged this delay for the purpose of vexing me. My -maid is a faithful servant, and I could not endure to see her badly -treated.” - -“No, indeed; I am only sorry that every one is not so considerate as -yourself, Fräulein. Faithful servants are hard to find, and should be -prized.” A pause, and then Cyril went on, “That is why I am so sorry -to hear that Mrs Jones intends to leave the Queen’s service almost -immediately.” - -“You cannot regret it more than I do, Count. Since she saved the -King’s life in that attack of croup, one has felt it impossible to -value her too highly. Again, she has such an excellent influence over -his Majesty.” - -“True, and such an influence is much needed. But what gives me even -more concern, Fräulein, is the cause of her departure. Mrs Jones is -not a tell-tale; but she is certain to be asked why she resigned her -post, and when it comes out that it was because the Queen, in a fit of -ill-temper, called her names, the impression produced cannot fail to -be a most deplorable one.” - -“Count!” Fräulein von Staubach sat erect, but her tone was one of -consternation rather than anger, “You are right; that had not struck -me. Her Majesty has undoubtedly been imprudent.” - -“We may find some difficulty in filling Mrs Jones’s place, I fear. But -then, of course, it is possible----;” Cyril fell into a reverie. - -“Possible? what?” asked Fräulein von Staubach anxiously. - -“It is possible that the nation may think it desirable that the King -should be removed from the sole care of ladies sooner than was -originally contemplated. I tell you this in confidence, of -course”--“in full confidence that the Queen will hear every word of it -at the first opportunity,” he added to himself. - -“It cannot be! You would not have the heart to separate so young a -child from his mother?” - -“I said nothing about separation, Fräulein. What I was thinking of -was merely the provision of a suitable household of his own for his -Majesty, and the appointment of a state governor and tutors.” - -“But it would all come between them. You could not be so cruel. It -would kill the Queen.” Fräulein von Staubach’s tones thrilled with -anguish. - -“I am proposing nothing, Fräulein. My duty is merely to act as a -member of the Ministry, and the duty of the Ministry is to do what is -best for the kingdom. Consider a moment. You will scarcely deny that -his Majesty is developing a very imperious and violent temper. I -myself saw him strike his mother in the face yesterday, when she -thwarted some whim of his.” - -“You saw it? The Queen was cry----talking about it last night, but she -did not say you were there. But who can wonder that the King should -have an ungoverned temper, Count? Think what his mother’s life has -been!” - -“I am not now discussing past history, which is unhappily beyond -mending, Fräulein. If the King’s disposition is not to be ruined, he -must be taught to control his temper and keep it in check. Since the -one person who treats him sensibly is leaving him, I fear the council -of Ministers will feel it necessary to place him under a stricter -rule.” - -“Sensibly! You are using very strange language, Count.” - -“It is quite possible, Fräulein; but I mean what I say. To Mrs Jones -it is all the same whether a child is a King or a beggar. If he is in -her charge, she makes him ‘mind’ her, as she calls it. Now I ask you, -as a conscientious woman, is not her method more likely to produce -good results than that of--another lady--who alternates between -humouring his most unreasonable wishes, and thwarting his most -innocent ones because she is--well, angry herself?” - -“I cannot remain here to listen to such words about the Queen, Count.” - -“Forgive me for wearying you, Fräulein. I am afraid I am rather an -enthusiast on the subject of education. But I won’t bore you any more -with my theories.” - -“You are trying to revenge yourself upon the Queen by torturing her -through her son!” burst from Fräulein von Staubach. - -“Surely, Fräulein, you must be aware that her Majesty makes my post -such a delightful one, and responds with so much alacrity to the -slightest suggestion I may venture to make for her guidance, that the -feeling at which you hint would be entirely out of place and uncalled -for?” - -“She--she has not perhaps treated you as graciously as you may have -expected; but then, is it noble--is it even manly--to act in this way? -To work upon an unhappy mother’s feelings----” - -“Fräulein, permit me to remind you that you are speaking of her -Majesty in terms for which there is no justification. If I had any -wish for revenge--to which you seem to consider I am entitled--I could -find no better way of wreaking it than by simply resigning my office -and returning to England. I am actuated by no feelings but those of -the greatest respect and kindness towards the Queen, who was left in -my charge under the most solemn circumstances by my dead friend. It is -not my fault, but I fear it will be her own great misfortune, that she -herself is the worst enemy of her son’s kingdom.” - -“I wish I could trust you!” she cried with a gasp. “But no, you must -have some other motive. You could not endure her coldness, her -childish peevishness, her foolish little affronts, as you do, unless -you had some end in view.” - -“My end is solely to see King Michael seated safely on his father’s -throne, Fräulein. I have given up my life first to Otto Georg and now -to his son, and it strikes one as a little hard that the sacrifice -should be supposed to be made for the sake of some personal advantage. -If you can suggest one, I should be glad to hear it, for I confess it -has occurred to me more than once that I am wasting my pains on an -ungrateful family.” - -“I long to believe you,” said Fräulein von Staubach. “I might be able -to make your path easier, but how can I, knowing what I know? I -remember you of old--your intrigues, your deceptions, all the course -of trickery you carried on when your brother was King. I do not--I -cannot--believe that you have really changed.” - -“Perhaps, Fräulein, you will believe in my disinterestedness when the -kingdom is ruined in spite of my best efforts. Pray don’t -misunderstand me. I am not uttering any threat, for I shall continue -to do my best for the King, for his father’s sake. But I cannot hope -to succeed, and you know to whom my failure will be owing.” - -“I wish I could trust you!” she said again, as she passed out of the -door he held open for her, and Cyril went back to his desk well -pleased. - -“Now she is divided in mind,” he said to himself. “The new light is -beating fiercely on all her preconceived notions of a martyr Queen -persecuted by a revengeful Minister. She will do all she can to -reconcile the two views, and meanwhile she will improve matters a -little.” - -And Cyril turned his attention to other subjects, feeling perfect -confidence in his new agent. It was no surprise to him a few days -later to receive a visit from Mrs Jones, who entered the office with a -face wreathed in smiles. - -“You’ll be pleased to hear as I’ve changed my mind about goin’ home, -my lord,” she said. “I hope as your lordship haven’t give yourself no -trouble about findin’ out trains for me?” - -“I am extremely glad to hear this,” returned Cyril. “You decided that -you had been a little too hasty, I suppose?” - -“No, my lord, that I never will give in to. Them as was hasty has made -amends, as was proper. Her Majesty come into my nursery this mornin’, -and I stood up very stiff-like, as my feelin’s bein’ hurt. But she -speaks to me very pleasant, and says, says she, ‘Mrs Jones, I spoke -hasty to you a short time ago, and it may be that through ignorance of -your language I said more nor I meant. I hope very much that you have -made no other arrangements, and will stay with us. I ask it as a -favour to myself, and also to the King, as will break his heart if you -leave him.’ There, my lord! I was all in a flutter to think of a -crowned Queen talkin’ to me of favours, and the little King come -runnin’ and says, ‘Nursie not goin’ away. Nursie stay and tell -stories,’ and I burst out cryin’ like any old crocodile, as they say, -and told the Queen that my heart was just about broke to think of -leavin’, and that I asked no better than to stay. And this afternoon -her Majesty have sent me a beautiful gown-piece of black silk, that -thick you might use it for a parachute if you wanted to, and so I’ve -took back my notice, my lord.” - -This was extremely satisfactory so far as it went, but Cyril was not -long in discovering that the part he had played with respect to Mrs -Jones’s remaining a member of the royal household was not appreciated -by the Queen. It was tolerably clear that Fräulein von Staubach had -repeated verbatim, or, at any rate, rather in an exaggerated than a -diminished form, the conversation she had held with him, and that the -Queen had taken it to heart. She was very careful in these days to -entrench herself behind an impassable barrier of etiquette, and she -indulged in no freaks and no outbursts of temper, while yet she kept -Cyril at a distance, and made it evident that he was in disgrace. This -little exhibition of spite could do Cyril no harm, for he still held -the reins of authority and controlled the purse-strings; but it was a -very uncomfortable state of affairs for the other members of the -Court, who were obliged to do their utmost to keep in favour with both -parties. In these circumstances, Cyril thought it a suitable -opportunity to ask for a few days’ leave of absence in order to pay -his projected visit to Bellaviste, and the permission was granted with -a most unflattering readiness, which, however, only caused him -amusement. - -“I don’t think she’ll be up to much in the way of tricks while I’m -gone,” he said to himself; “this last pulling-up has taken her rather -aback. She must know that I shall hear of all that goes on, and hurry -back if there is anything wrong. I don’t really like going, and yet I -must have a word or two with Drakovics. He shall learn to understand -that our partnership is not to be all on one side. If he is not going -to back me up, he may look out for some one else to pull the chestnuts -out of the fire for him. And I’m not sorry to have a little change -from this wretched place. I wonder whether there would be time to run -up to Vienna for a day or two? Oh no; my precious charge would be -getting into mischief, and, after all, Bellaviste is better than this -dull hole. Nothing much can happen in five days. The servants know -that I am master, and Stefanovics and the Baroness will keep me posted -up. If any one launches out on the strength of my being gone, I shall -be able to deal with them when I come back.” - -But on the day before that fixed for his departure, he discovered that -his authority in the household was not quite so firmly rooted as he -had imagined. It happened that in the course of the morning a telegram -arrived for him, and was brought into his office by one of the royal -footmen. The telegram was of little importance, but something -unfamiliar in the aspect of the bearer struck Cyril. - -“Wait a minute,” he said, as the man was leaving the room. “How is -this? You are not Alexander Sergeivics, but Peter, and you were one of -the servants left at Bellaviste to look after the Palace.” - -“Yes, Excellency; but my brother’s wife is dangerously ill at -Bellaviste, and I am taking his place that he may be with her.” - -“Indeed! an excellent arrangement; but you will have to learn, and so -will your brother, that servants in the royal household are not at -liberty to exchange their posts to suit their own convenience.” - -“Not if they have her Majesty’s sanction, Excellency?” There was -triumph clearly visible under the man’s deferential manner. - -“Her Majesty’s pleasure overrides all regulations, of course. I am to -understand that your brother obtained her consent?” - -“It is so, Excellency. Having obtained leave of absence, I came to -Tatarjé to tell my brother about his wife, and her Majesty, on -hearing the news, granted him permission to return to Bellaviste -immediately. When my brother ventured to suggest that it was requisite -for him to obtain leave from your Excellency, her Majesty was pleased -to say, ‘What has Count Mortimer to do with it? I have told you to go, -I the Queen. That is enough.’” - -“Quite enough,” returned Cyril genially. “Ask M. Paschics to step this -way, and to bring with him the household book. The change and the -reason for it must be entered.” - -The man departed, and Cyril walked to the window. - -“There’s something fishy about the business,” he said; “but the Queen -has made it next to impossible to clear it up. I am pretty sure I -remember that there was something suspicious about this man Peter. -Come in, Paschics.” - -M. Paschics, who entered in response to the invitation, was ostensibly -Cyril’s most confidential clerk, and there were only a few who knew -that he was in reality a member of the Secret Police, specially -detailed to watch over the royal household. The book which he brought -with him was to all appearance merely a record of the comings, goings, -and conduct of the domestics attached to the Court; but by means of a -series of private marks, the meaning of which was known only to -himself and Cyril, it contained also an account of their political -opinions and personal histories. - -“You have heard that Peter Sergeivics is at present taking his -brother’s place,” said Cyril. “Turn up his name, and let me see what -there is against him.” - -“He is a member of the Golden Eagle Society for the study of Scythian -literature, your Excellency, and has been heard on several occasions -to express approval of the sentiments uttered on St Gabriel’s day by -his Beatitude the Metropolitan.” - -“I knew there was something wrong. Those literary societies are -invariably political clubs in disguise. Well, Paschics, this man is to -be watched. Notice his resorts and his associates, and let me know the -result of your shadowing.” - -“Yes, your Excellency. He is not on duty this afternoon and evening, -and I hear that he is going into the town. As a stranger, he wishes to -see what the place is like.” - -“And very natural too. If he finds any friends here, it is as well -that we should know it. That is all for the present.” - -Paschics retired, and Cyril returned to his accounts. Later in the day -he was witness of a curious little incident which he did not at the -time connect with Peter Sergeivics and his suspicious record, but -which proved afterwards to have a bearing upon it. Standing at a -window which overlooked the approach, Cyril saw, to his astonishment, -the O’Malachy advancing to the door of the Villa. His clothes were -faultless, his moustache waxed; there was something jaunty about his -very limp. A stranger would have taken him for a prince travelling -_incognito_, or at the least for an exquisite of the Pannonian Court; -and Cyril, who knew him only too well, wondered what on earth he was -up to now. The door of the room was slightly ajar, and he heard the -familiar voice, with its rich rolling intonation, asking leave to see -over the Villa. The obvious answer was returned that sightseers were -not admitted at present, to which the O’Malachy appeared to reply by -producing the local guidebook, which mentioned that visitors were -allowed to go through the State apartments on two days in the week. On -being assured, however, that this did not apply to the times at which -the Court was in residence, he perceived his error, and retired, with -profuse apologies, to view the Villa from the gardens, admission to -which was practically unrestricted. - -“Pretty cool cheek of him to come here!” said Cyril to himself. “I -wonder he didn’t make use of my name as a reference. Now, what was the -object of this, I should like to know?” - -But his curiosity remained unsatisfied, and he thought no more of -either the O’Malachy or Sergeivics until Paschics presented himself as -soon as he entered his office the next morning. A glance at the -detective’s face showed Cyril that he was bubbling over with news, and -he looked about for eavesdroppers, and made sure that the door and -windows were shut, before he would allow him to tell his tale. - -“According to your Excellency’s orders, I shadowed Peter Sergeivics -yesterday,” began Paschics. “In the afternoon I saw him leave the -Villa by the servants’ entrance, and take the road to the town. While -still in the grounds, however, he was met by an elderly gentleman of -military appearance, walking with a slight limp.” Cyril uttered an -exclamation. “As your Excellency has surmised, I recognised this -person as the Scythian officer who was arrested by mistake some time -ago, and set at liberty immediately afterwards. Perceiving by his -livery that Sergeivics belonged to the household, he stopped him, and -apparently requested him to point out to him the principal -architectural features of the Villa; for Sergeivics gave up his -intention of proceeding to the town, and escorted him round the -gardens, exhibiting the chief points of interest. I must confess with -regret that I could not succeed in following them sufficiently closely -to hear their conversation. At last Colonel O’Malachy presented -Sergeivics with a handsome _pourboire_, and departed. I discovered -afterwards that he had tried to gain admission to the interior of the -Villa, but had been refused an entrance.” - -Cyril nodded. “I saw that myself,” he said. - -“After this, your Excellency, Sergeivics returned to the servants’ -quarters, and did not go out again until the evening. Following upon -his steps, I tracked him to a tavern in a low part of the town. Having -seen him seated at one of the tables, I hurried to the lodging of an -acquaintance of mine near at hand, and borrowed from him the long -coat, high boots, and fur cap of a droschky-driver. With the aid of -the wig and false beard which I always carry about with me, my -disguise was complete, and I entered the tavern and sat down at the -same table as my quarry. I then noticed that the table was close to -the end of a passage, in which was a door. From time to time one of -the men in the room would enter the passage and disappear through the -doorway. Again, several persons came in one by one from the street, -and, believing themselves unnoticed, also slipped through. Among -these, I am certain, was Colonel O’Malachy. He was disguised in a -country cloak and cap; but I could not mistake his limp, nor his white -moustache. I observed that all who passed in at this mysterious door -were subjected to some test. They knocked, I think, in a peculiar -scraping manner; but I cannot be sure of this, owing to the distance -and to the noise around me, and also to the necessity of not appearing -to watch too closely. Moreover, certain questions, which also I could -not hear, were asked and answered before the door was opened. Then, as -it seemed to me, a badge of some kind was exhibited, which was worn on -the under-side of the left-hand lapel of the coat, and admission was -immediately granted. All this time, your Excellency, I was behaving as -though I had already drunk too much brandy, and offering to treat -Sergeivics and the other guests. The Thracians, as your Excellency -knows, do not become hilarious when excited by liquor; but I was -talkative and inclined to be quarrelsome. Sergeivics tried to shake me -off, and when he thought he had directed my attention to a group of -fresh arrivals, rose and endeavoured to slip down the passage. But I -caught him by the coat, and said in a drunken voice, ‘Not so fast, my -friend. There seems to be something interesting going on in there, and -I should like to come too.’ He looked at me as though he could have -killed me, but bent over the table and fixed me with his eye. ‘Look -here,’ he said, ‘I have no business to tell you what it is; but you -have been so liberal with the brandy that I don’t mind letting you -know in confidence. You have heard of the Freemasons?’ ‘Oh yes,’ I -said; ‘they worship the devil, and their rites are proscribed.’ -‘Stuff!’ he said; ‘that is what the priests tell you. Count Mortimer -himself is a Freemason, and therefore the police have orders to wink -at their doings, in spite of the law. This is one of their lodges, and -I am a member, so you see I can’t take you in, much as I should like.’ -I gave a tipsy grunt, and let him go, when he vanished down the -passage at once. I sat there some time longer, talking and treating, -and saw other people go in, some of them officers, as I knew by their -walk, and others, I am sure, priests. Then, fearing to arouse -suspicion, I staggered out, and, taking up a position from which I -could watch the place, tracked Sergeivics back to the Villa about an -hour and a half later. That is my report, your Excellency.” - -“And a very good one it is. I shall require you again presently, -Paschics. You can go now, and tell Sergeivics that I want him.” - -“But your Excellency does not intend to tax the man with his -treachery? He will be desperate--and he is probably armed.” - -“So am I,” was the brief response; and Paschics retired. When -Sergeivics entered the room, Cyril was seated at his writing-table, -looking for something in one of the drawers. - -“Ah, Peter Sergeivics--wait a minute,” he said, glancing up. “By the -way, what’s that on the left-hand lapel of your coat?” - -The man’s face turned pale, and his hand went up in a terrified -snatch. Finding nothing, he recollected himself immediately. - -“Perhaps you will kindly tell me what is wrong there, Excellency?” - -“Nothing--now,” responded Cyril; “but something very wrong was there -last night.” There was a sudden movement of the footman’s arm, but -Cyril was too quick for him. The right hand which had been hidden in -the drawer came up suddenly, holding a revolver. “Throw up your hands -this moment, and stand where you are, or you are a dead man!” were the -words which smote upon the ear of the astonished Sergeivics, as he -found himself covered by the weapon. - -“You will not murder me, Excellency?” he faltered. - -“Not on any account; but I shall have no compunction in killing you in -self-defence. Peter Sergeivics, you came to Tatarjé under the orders -of a revolutionary committee, charged to help them in carrying out -their schemes. By an ingenious device, you obtained an opportunity for -receiving orders from the Scythian agent here and furnishing him with -information. Last night you attended a meeting at which the final -plans for the outbreak were agreed upon, and the parts to be played by -the various conspirators assigned to them.” - -“What does your Excellency want with me?” whined the luckless man. - -“I want nothing, as you see. If you care to offer any information, the -fact will be taken into account in deciding your sentence. If you do -not, you will merely be dismissed from the royal household, and it -will become known that you have retired with a pension, awarded in -consideration of the loyal assistance furnished by you to the -Government, which has led to the detection of the plot.” - -Sergeivics writhed. “You know that I should be dead within an hour, -Excellency,” he whimpered. “If I tell you all I know, will you -guarantee that I shall be saved from the vengeance of the rest?” - -“Stay where you are, if you please,” as the wretched man made a -movement as though to throw himself at Cyril’s feet. “It will be just -as uncomfortable for you to be shot by me as by your -fellow-conspirators. I have said that I do not ask you for -information; but if yours should prove to be of any value, I will -guarantee that you shall be sent to Bellaviste under a sufficient -escort to protect you from the vengeance of your friends. This is -showing quite undeserved mercy to one who has deliberately plotted to -murder the Queen and the young King----” - -“Never, Excellency! There was no thought of murder. We merely----” - -“Ah, your information differs from mine, then?” - -“Your Excellency must have been misinformed. Our object was simply to -secure the persons of the King and Queen, and to induce the Queen to -consent to the King’s conversion to the Orthodox faith.” - -“To induce her? yes. And when persuasion failed----?” - -The man’s face grew pale again. “There was something said about a few -days without food for the Queen, and the knowledge that her child and -attendants were suffering in the same way,” he muttered. - -“Exactly; and what would that have meant but murder, in the case of -delicate women and a child? And this precious scheme was to be carried -out to-night, was it, that you might have at least three clear days -before I should begin to feel surprised at receiving no news from -Tatarjé? or perhaps you would like to set me right on this point -also?” - -“No, Excellency; your information is correct.” - -“And the plot is supported by the garrison, the Church, and the -townspeople, headed no doubt by the mayor?” - -“Yes, Excellency; and as you know, of course----” - -“Yes, I was waiting for this. By whom besides?” - -“I--I fear your Excellency knows more than I do. The message which the -head of our circle at Bellaviste gave me to bring here was merely that -a certain person was propitious, but must not be too confidently -relied upon.” - -“Take care. To whom did you understand that message to allude?” - -“To--to the Metropolitan, Excellency.” - -“You are telling me lies.” - -“No, no, indeed, Excellency. I will swear it by the Holy Fire, by all -the saints! We of the lower levels are not admitted into the -possession of important secrets, but we conjectured among ourselves -that the Metropolitan was meant.” - -“Well, be careful. To continue: the King and Queen were to be -imprisoned in the Bishop’s Palace, which is capable of standing a -siege; and when the conversion was effected, the Queen was to be -further compelled to place the kingdom under the protection of -Scythia, and request the favour and support of the Emperor?” - -“Yes, Excellency.” - -“And if by any chance I did not start to-night for Bellaviste, I was -to be killed?” - -“That is only natural, Excellency.” - -“Quite so. Well, I will take you with me to Bellaviste when I start -to-night.” - -“You start to-night, Excellency? But--the station is watched. Their -Majesties will not be allowed to travel.” - -“That need not interfere with my journey. I have unmasked plots before -this one, my friend. You see this cigarette-case with the monogram in -brilliants? I will place it on the edge of the table close to you. -Lower your left hand--be careful, I am ready to shoot--take the case, -and put it in your right-hand outside pocket. You understand? Good.” - -He rang sharply the bell which stood on the table, and Paschics burst -open the door and rushed in, followed by two or three servants, and -pausing in astonishment when he saw the tranquil condition of affairs. - -“I must have this man searched,” said Cyril. “I suspect him of being -in possession of the cigarette-case presented to me by the Emperor of -Pannonia, and bearing his Majesty’s cipher in brilliants. It is -possible that you may find other stolen property upon him as well. I -missed one of my revolvers the day before yesterday.” - -In an instant Sergeivics was seized and held by two footmen while -Paschics searched his pockets. The cigarette-case and a revolver were -produced almost immediately, and laid in triumph on the table; but -nothing else was revealed by the search. Cyril nodded pleasantly. - -“I thought so,” he said. “Well, it is quite out of the question that I -should postpone my journey on account of this, and therefore the man -had better be taken to Bellaviste to-night by the train in which I -shall travel. Instruct the police to provide a proper guard, M. -Paschics, and report to me when you have made arrangements.” - - - - - CHAPTER X. - A NEW RELATIONSHIP. - -Left to himself, Cyril rose from his chair, and began to walk -rapidly up and down the room, maturing some plan in his mind as he -walked. Once or twice his meditations were interrupted by the entrance -of a servant with a letter or a message; but he disposed quickly of -these stray pieces of business, and returned to the consideration of -his more important scheme. When Paschics came back, he sent him to -summon M. Stefanovics, and then unfolded to the two men the tale of -the conspiracy which he had forced from the wretched Sergeivics. - -“But this is fearful!” cried M. Stefanovics. “Surely you have taken -some steps, Count? Their Majesties ought to have left the town -already.” - -“The railway-station is watched, and even if it was too early to -oppose the departure of the Court by force, nothing could be easier -than to wreck the train,” said Cyril curtly. - -“But why not telegraph for help to Bellaviste--or to Feodoratz, if M. -Drakovics is too far off to be of any assistance?” - -“Because I have for some time past suspected that some one was -tampering with our telegrams, and now I am sure of it. I have just -received a telegram which ought to have reached me three days ago, but -which the operator says must have been delayed in transmission. It is -from M. Drakovics, begging me not to leave Tatarjé until I have heard -again from him, and if it had arrived in proper time it would have -delayed my journey. Now, of course, it is too late.” - -The eyes of the other two men met with a puzzled expression. “But if -you suspect the officials here,” suggested M. Stefanovics, “why not -despatch a telegram from some point outside the city?” - -“Because the danger does not arise merely from treachery here. That -would scarcely explain the delay in this telegram, and certainly not -the confusion and omissions which have puzzled me in others. No; I -believe that the conspirators are in the habit of tapping the wires -between this and Bellaviste, and so reading, and occasionally -altering, the telegrams which pass between the Premier and myself.” - -“Then, you consider, Count, that to telegraph for assistance would -simply defeat all our hopes of catching the miscreants unawares?” - -“Exactly. Whatever is to be done must be done from this end.” - -“You would perhaps suggest that their Majesties should cross the -frontier, and take refuge in Dardanian territory?” - -“No. I had thought of that at first; but besides producing an -extremely unfortunate impression abroad, the attempt would be useless, -for the Prince and Princess have left their country residence, and -returned to Bashi Konak for the opening of the Legislature.” - -“But still, would it not be advisable for their Majesties, under the -pretext of a simple drive, to cross into Dardania, and then to make -all speed for Bashi Konak?” - -“It might be, except that everybody in the Villa and the town knows -that no one belonging to the Court will drive to-day. You cannot -surely have forgotten that the Queen is commemorating the late King’s -birthday in retirement in her own apartments? If orders were given to -prepare a carriage, it would instantly be surmised that something -alarming had occurred, and a small band of resolute men could easily -stop us at a dozen points between this and the Dardanian frontier. -Moreover, we must not forget that the relations between the Scythian -and Dardanian Courts are very close, and to my mind the message -brought by this man Sergeivics to his fellow-conspirators here points -to some knowledge of the plot on the part of Baron Natarin, if not of -a more exalted individual behind him. It might even be a portion of -the design to drive her Majesty into seeking refuge in Dardania.” - -“One must hope,” said M. Stefanovics, with some pique, “that you have -some plan of your own to propose for securing the safety of their -Majesties, Count, since you see so many flaws in all that I can -suggest.” - -“Exactly; I have a plan--but I know that you will see innumerable -flaws in it, although it is the only one that seems to me to offer a -hope of success.” - -“If it commends itself to your Excellency,” said Paschics stoutly, -“that is enough for me.” - -M. Stefanovics gave a nod of acquiescence, and Cyril brought out a map -of the district and unrolled it. “You perceive,” he said, “that in -this case the railway and the telegraph, instead of being, as usual, -our friends, are our enemies, since they are in the power of the -conspirators. My idea is, then, to avoid them altogether, and provide -a means of escape for their Majesties by way of the old post-road, -which takes quite a different route from the railway, and reaches at -last the estates of Prince Mirkovics, whose loyalty no one can doubt, -and who will provide us with a safe asylum until help can be obtained -from Bellaviste.” - -“But you forget, my dear Count, that spring can scarcely be said to -have begun, and that the post-road passes through the forest and -across the mountains before it reaches the Mirkovics domain.” - -“I do not forget it; but this is a matter of life and death, -Stefanovics.” - -“But surely the presence of so large a body of travellers on the old -road would create such a stir that it would be impossible for the -Court to travel unnoticed, not to mention the difficulty of providing -transport for so many?” - -“You are right, and delay or recognition would simply mean that we -should be pursued and brought back. No; I do not intend to conduct a -Court progress, after the manner of a second flight to Varennes. My -idea is simply that M. Paschics and I should smuggle the Queen, the -little King, and one lady-in-waiting, through the country in -disguise.” - -The audacity of the proposal took away M. Stefanovics’s breath. - -“And the rest of the Court?” he inquired blankly. - -“I am afraid they must stay here, in blissful ignorance, until the -escape of their Majesties is discovered. The conspirators are not -likely to be bloodthirsty, except in the case of unfortunate suspects -like myself.” - -“We are to remain at the Villa, while you and the Queen--Holy Peter! -do you imagine the Queen would ever consent to such a plan of escape, -Count?” - -“I trust she may, if it is put before her suddenly. If she had time to -think over it, I agree with you that there would be no hope. You see -how the thing works out. I must pretend to start for Bellaviste as I -had arranged to do, in order to avert suspicion; but you must let me -into the Villa again by the private stairway. Then we must lay the -matter before the Queen, and prevail upon her to start at once. We can -only count on being left in peace until the time when the Villa is -usually quiet for the night.” - -“The risk is terrible. And yet, what else----? But you will never -obtain her Majesty’s consent.” - -“Then her Majesty will have the pleasure of seeing me shot down before -her eyes, I presume. But do you agree to the plan in so far as you are -concerned?” - -“How can I venture to object to it? It seems the only hope, and you -are risking more than the rest of us. A few days’ imprisonment would -be the worst punishment we should receive. But the hardships of your -journey will be dreadful for women and a child.” - -“Better than the dungeons of the Bishop’s palace--that is all one can -say. The season is altogether on the side of the conspirators. Then -you will come into the scheme, Stefanovics? Now, Paschics, for your -part. You have some relations living not far off, I believe?” - -“Yes, Excellency; a married brother, who farms his own land.” - -“And you did not go to see them at Christmas, I think? Well, it will -be convenient if you pay them a visit to-day. Start after lunch, and -take a bag--full of presents for the children, or delicacies from the -town, or anything of the sort. You may let it be known that you will -not be back to-night. At your brother’s, hire his lightest cart, with -the two best horses he has, and tell him he will find it the day after -to-morrow left for him at No. 4 posting-house on the old road to -Bellaviste. Put in some straw--as much as you can--and any rugs you -can get to make it comfortable, and as soon as it is dark this -evening, drive the cart to the spot where the corner of the Alexova -estate touches the old road. Wait there under the trees and give your -horses a good feed. If we succeed we will join you; if not, you had -better get back to your brother’s as fast as you can, for your own -sake. By the bye, could you disguise yourself as a courier?” - -“With the greatest ease, your Excellency.” - -“Then take with you anything you will require. You will be wanted -to-morrow as courier to an English family whose carriage has met with -an accident. I will see about the passport.” - -“One moment, Count,” said M. Stefanovics, with some embarrassment. “I -do not wish to interfere with your excellent plans; but you are, after -all, a young man and unmarried. Would it not be more suitable--less -open to unfavourable remark--if Madame Stefanovics and I undertook the -responsible task of conducting her Majesty’s flight, in conjunction, -of course, with M. Paschics?” - -“It would simply be putting my neck in a noose,” muttered Paschics, -gazing apprehensively at the placid face and comfortable girth of the -worthy chamberlain. - -“I have no objection whatever,” returned Cyril. “You must see for -yourself that I risk my life in coming back at all, and the slightest -misfortune or accident might lead to our being hunted down like -wolves. By all means carry the thing through, Stefanovics. No doubt -you have more influence than I have over the Queen, who is not exactly -the easiest of ladies to manage.” - -“True,” remarked M. Stefanovics sadly. “Count, I have done you an -injustice. You alone can carry out this scheme, if any one can do it. -I will not venture, for I should only fail, and do harm to others.” - -Cyril laughed silently to himself as the two men left the room, and -then turned his attention to arranging several matters of importance -connected with the great scheme. It was necessary first to write to M. -Drakovics; but when the letter was finished he put it into his pocket, -and did not post it. Next he busied himself in drawing up a passport -for the party of English travellers of whom he had spoken to Paschics, -and who comprised a Mrs Weston, her brother, her little son, her -nurse, and an Italian courier. The document did not leave Cyril’s -hands; but when he had finished with it, it bore other signatures than -his, carefully copied from a genuine passport which lay before him on -the table. There was one thing which he did not attempt to -imitate--the stamp of the frontier official whose duty it was to see -that all passports were in order. Cyril had not a stamp at hand, and -it would risk suspicion, and certainly cause delay, to send for one, -while a bad imitation might arouse doubts as to the genuineness of the -whole thing. It went to his heart to set out with the document -incomplete; but he knew that it is sometimes necessary to sacrifice -technical perfection to practical utility, and after drying his -handiwork carefully in the sun, he put it by safely. He had intended -after this to take advantage of Dietrich’s absence at dinner to go to -his own quarters and pack a small bag with necessaries, hiding it in -his office, where the valet would not be likely to find it; but he -decided that it was improbable he would be able to carry it, and -contented himself with putting two or three indispensable articles in -his pockets. There were still various things to be arranged in view of -his impending departure, and he spent the afternoon in attending to -these. He had his farewell audience of the Queen, dined with the -household, and drove to the station with Stefanovics, who was deputed -to see him off. There were several dignitaries on the platform, who -had come for the same purpose--the mayor of the town, the commandant -of the garrison, an archdeacon to represent the Bishop, and one or two -others. It was only right that they should be there; but Cyril felt -sure that some of them would have found excuses and stayed away if it -had not been that they were eager to assure themselves of his -departure by the evidence of their own eyes. He stayed on the platform -talking to them for some minutes, and then entered his carriage, which -was one of those belonging to the royal train, but had been detailed -for the service of the Minister of the Household. - -“It’s a blessing all that fuss is over!” he said aloud, as the door -was shut after he had shaken hands with the officials outside. “Now -that we are left to ourselves, Dietrich, I think I will change my -things. What is the good of a holiday if one doesn’t wear holiday -clothes?” - -To Dietrich, who knew that his master shared the incomprehensible -dislike of most Englishmen for livery of any kind, it was quite -natural that he should be anxious to change his official uniform at -once for a suit of ordinary clothes, and the transformation was -quickly effected and concealed by the regulation overcoat which had -been worn in driving to the station. It was well that this precaution -had been taken, for before long a sudden hubbub arose on the platform, -followed by a visit of the mayor to the carriage. Sergeivics, with his -escort of police, had just been conducted to a third-class -compartment, and the gentlemen on the platform were anxious to know of -what crime he was accused. Happily Cyril was able to gratify their -curiosity by a vivid description of the theft of the cigarette-case, -aggravated, as it was, by the possession of the revolver, which had, -no doubt, also been purloined, and his account interested them so much -that they all crowded into the carriage to hear it. Cyril began to -fear that they would insist on travelling with him as far as the next -station, which would have complicated matters seriously; but it was as -important for them to be in Tatarjé that night as to see him out of -it, and they returned to the platform precipitately when the bell -rang. The moment for Cyril’s great _coup_ was close at hand; but there -was not the slightest trace of excitement visible in his manner as he -stretched himself in an arm-chair, and raised his arms behind his head -in a long yawn. - -“I shan’t want you any more to-night, Dietrich; and don’t come -bothering me at every station. Get a good night’s rest; I shall ring -fast enough if I want you. And, by the bye, if I don’t call out to you -when we get to Bellaviste in the morning, don’t come in and wake me. -See that the car is shunted into the siding, and take this letter -straight to his Excellency the Premier. You understand? You are not to -lose a minute. Then go home: if I have got there before you, it will -be all right; if not, wait for orders. You can go now.” - -But Dietrich had failed fully to comprehend the order, and it was -necessary to repeat and emphasise it, so that the train was already in -motion when he betook himself to his own compartment. Cyril, who had -drawn up one of the blinds, and was bowing his farewells to the group -on the platform, turned with a sudden quickening of the heart as he -heard the door shut behind the valet. The speed was increasing; in -another moment his time for action would come. He threw off his -overcoat, and felt mechanically in his pockets to see whether he had -transferred to them everything he wanted. The train moved slowly out -of the lighted station into the dark night, and Cyril opened the door -of communication, and stepped out on the gangway between the two -carriages. Climbing over the railing, he remained for a moment holding -to its outer edge, then let himself drop. He fell clear of the line, -and rolled out of the way of the train, remaining prostrate at the -side of the road until the last carriage had passed, then climbed the -bank (the station stood outside the town), and plunged into the wood -which fringed it. He had studied his route carefully on the map, and -carried a compass on his watch-chain, which he consulted every now and -then with the help of a match, so that he succeeded in making his way -safely round the outskirts of the town without approaching any house. -He was tired, wet, and muddy when he reached at length the wall which -surrounded the grounds of the Villa, and he felt it to be an -additional grievance that he failed to strike the gate exactly, and -had to make a considerable circuit before he came to it. The gate was -reached at last, however, and it responded easily and noiselessly to -the well-oiled key which he took from his pocket. Crossing the -grounds, he came to the shrubbery opposite the terrace, and for some -few minutes watched the sentry pacing up and down. Then there came the -sound of the opening of a door, and the little red ball of light from -a cigar became visible. This was the signal which Cyril had agreed -upon with Stefanovics, and the next time that the sentry’s back was -turned he crept across the terrace, and arrived in the doorway so -suddenly as to startle the chamberlain almost into a cry. Leaving the -door ajar, they crept up the narrow winding staircase on which it -opened, and which was a relic of the days of the last king of the -house of Franza. It communicated with a room which had been used by -King Peter for receiving his Ministers--and other persons--and which -now served the Queen for holding private audiences. She disliked the -secret stair on account of its associations, and had wished to have it -bricked up; but Cyril had succeeded in persuading her that it was an -interesting historic survival, and might possibly prove useful again, -little thinking how soon he was to discover the truth of his own -words. One of the only two keys which fitted this door was in his -possession by virtue of his office, and the lock moved easily. - -“Ask to speak to Baroness von Hilfenstein,” he whispered to -Stefanovics, as the latter preceded him into the room; “but on no -account let out that I am here until you are sure that no one else can -hear what you have to say.” - -He waited in darkness behind the partially closed door until the sound -of voices showed him that Stefanovics had succeeded in finding some -one; but still he was not summoned, and time was flying. Pushing open -the door, he appeared in the room, to the accompaniment of a little -scream from the Baroness, and an outpouring of self-justification from -Stefanovics. - -“The Baroness refuses to admit us to her Majesty’s presence, Count, -although she tells me that the Queen has sent away her maids, and is -talking over the fire with Fräulein von Staubach. It is in vain that -I----” - -“Consider the hour, my dear Count,” said the Baroness reprovingly. “I -must beg of you to retire immediately. It is in the highest degree -irregular for you to seek an audience of the Queen at such a time.” - -“My dear Baroness,” returned Cyril, “you know me pretty well by this -time, and will believe me when I tell you that my business is of such -importance that if you won’t consent to inform her Majesty of my -desire to see her I must announce myself.” - -After a glance at his face to assure herself that he was in earnest, -the Baroness withdrew without a word, and the next sound that reached -his ears was the Queen’s voice in the adjoining room. - -“Count Mortimer here again? I thought we were free from him for a week -at least! He asks to see me at this hour? The man must be mad. Most -certainly I refuse to see him, Baroness. Be so good as to tell him -that I shall know how to resent this intrusion.” - -A low-toned remonstrance from the Baroness and a frightened murmur -from Fräulein von Staubach followed, interrupted ruthlessly by Cyril. - -“Madame,” he cried, approaching the door of communication, “I have -returned at the risk of my life to bring you news of a plot which aims -at the forcible conversion of your son to the Orthodox Church, and the -subjugation of his kingdom to Scythia.” - -“A plot to convert my son!” The door was thrown open, and Cyril had a -momentary glimpse of a figure with terrified dark eyes, and rippling -chestnut hair flowing over a white dressing-gown. Then the Baroness -dashed forward, shutting the door in his face, and he heard her -agonised voice-- - -“Madame, remember your position! I entreat your Majesty----” - -The rest was inaudible, and Cyril stood fuming over the precious time -which was being lost because the old woman would not allow him to see -the Queen in a dressing-gown. But the door opened again almost -immediately, and the Queen stood on the threshold, pale and calm. The -other ladies had clad her in a loose black gown, and hidden away her -hair under the flowing crape veil she wore in the daytime, and she -looked a different being. - -“Tell me, Count,” she said, “when is this plot to be carried out?” - -“To-night, madame; and I believe very shortly. You and the King were -to be seized in your beds and carried off to the Bishop’s palace, -there to be starved into compliance with the demands of the -conspirators.” - -“And you would advise us, no doubt, to take refuge in the castle -immediately?” - -“I fear, madame, that you would only be running into danger. The -garrison is honeycombed with disaffection.” - -“Then there is only one chance left, for I know well that it is -impossible to defend this house. We must go to the municipal offices, -and throw ourselves on the protection of the burghers.” - -“Unfortunately, madame, there is no safety there. The whole of -Tatarjé is utterly disloyal.” - -“Then what are we to do?” Her voice rang piteously in his ears; but -she dashed the tears resolutely from her eyes. “Count, I rely upon you -to help me. This plot threatens my son’s honour--not only his kingdom. -You have not come here simply to warn us of the approach of inevitable -danger. You have a plan to save the King. Tell me what it is. I will -follow your advice.” - -She had risen so completely above her usual level that for the moment -Cyril was tempted to forget her inveterate distrust of him. He -answered promptly-- - -“There is one way to save the King and yourself, madame. If you will -consent to adopt a disguise, and to start immediately upon a somewhat -troublesome journey, with your son and one lady in attendance, I will -do my best to conduct you safely to Bellaviste.” - -“Ah! you have made plans for this journey?” - -“One does not generally undertake such a venture at haphazard, madame. -I have done what I could to ensure success, and I may say that I have -good hopes of attaining it.” - -“And what,” she demanded, in a voice that made him jump, “is there to -assure me that this is not a plot of your own, invented for the -purpose of making me ridiculous or even humiliating me in the eyes of -the world? Where are the proofs of the conspiracy you have -discovered?” - -“I have none,” said Cyril laconically. Her change of tone had restored -his mind immediately to its usual balance. “If you will wait half an -hour or so, madame, the proofs will probably arrive in the persons of -the conspirators; but it will then be too late to save your son.” - -She bit her lips with vexation. “It is useless to ignore the fact, -Count, that the relations between us have not been wholly amicable of -late, and you are popularly supposed never to let slip an opportunity -of revenging yourself.” - -“A guilty conscience is usually an unpleasant companion, madame; but -on this occasion it is also an untrustworthy adviser.” - -“How? Do you venture to imply---- You must be aware that you are -asking me to repose an extraordinary degree of confidence in you, -Count.” - -“Not more than your husband reposed in me, madame. Have I ever -betrayed that confidence? Even when you most disliked my measures, -have they not proved to be advantageous--even necessary?” - -“Unhappily they have. But this case is wholly without precedent.” - -“It is for you, madame, to decide whether you prefer to be saved in an -unprecedented way, or ruined in a manner which is unfortunately not -entirely new. If your son is to be rescued, I must ask you to make up -your mind quickly now, and to be obedient afterwards.” - -“Obedient! That is a strange word to use to me!” - -“I have no doubt that the action is equally new to you, madame.” - -She turned from him with a gesture of disgust. “How am I to decide?” -she asked angrily. “On the one side I risk my son’s kingdom, on the -other my good name. If I could only trust him! Baroness, I will not -appeal to you. If Count Mortimer suggested a journey to the moon, you -would only inquire mildly, ‘By what route does the Herr Graf propose -to conduct us?’ Sophie, you are not a blind idolater. Tell me -quickly--shall I trust him?” - -Poor Fräulein von Staubach, finding herself thus appealed to, turned -first red and then white, twisted her fingers painfully together, and -sought inspiration in the corners of the ceiling. Her advice came -suddenly, accompanied by a rush of tears and a great gulp: “Trust him, -madame. I believe you may.” - -“Then you also have gone over to the enemy!” said the Queen -sarcastically, as she turned again to Cyril. “I congratulate you upon -your convert, Count. I wish you would exercise the same influence over -me; but as you have not thought fit to do so, I am afraid I must ask -you to swear that you have told me nothing but the truth, and that -your motives are what you represent them to be. Will you do this?” - -“No, madame, I will not swear. If you cannot accept the word of a man -who has endangered his life in order to serve you, you must drag him -down to destruction with yourself.” - -She looked up in alarm, and caught sight of the repressed fury in his -face. She gave a little gasp, and her eyes fell before his. - -“Forgive me, Count. I do trust you. I will obey.” - -Cyril’s heart leapt within him, but he betrayed no sign of exultation -over his victory. His tones were sternly business-like as he said-- - -“Then, madame, I must beg of you to disguise yourself as an -Englishwoman. Put on a tailor-made gown and a small felt hat, if you -please, and a short straight veil _à l’anglaise_, covering only the -upper part of the face. It would make it less easy for you to be -recognised if the dress was not black, but of some coloured cloth. -Bring also a fur cloak, for you will find it very cold. Which of the -ladies is to be summoned to attend you?” - -“Pardon me, madame; that is my place,” said Baroness von Hilfenstein, -as the Queen looked round helplessly. - -“I cannot consent to that, Baroness,” said Cyril. “You could not -support the fatigues of the journey, and moreover, your presence will -be needed here. Have you any preference as to your attendant, madame?” - -“I should like to have Fräulein von Staubach if--if you--if it would -not do any harm,” faltered the Queen. - -“That is the very selection I would have ventured to suggest, madame. -Fräulein von Staubach speaks Thracian well, and although the passport -is made out for a German, we may find it desirable to change our -disguise after a time. May I beg of you, Fräulein, to dress yourself -to play the part of a nurse, and to see that the King is warmly -wrapped up? Will you also pack a small bag with necessaries for her -Majesty, and another for yourself. They must not be too large to be -carried conveniently in the hand, for we have to cross the park on -foot before we can reach the vehicle which is awaiting us. And pray -waste no time. Every minute is precious.” - -The three ladies disappeared promptly, and Cyril stood waiting for -what seemed to him to be hours. He curbed his impatience, and whiled -away the time by making one or two final arrangements with M. -Stefanovics; but they had both relapsed into an uneasy silence before -Baroness von Hilfenstein entered the room, and beckoned Cyril out of -earshot of the chamberlain. - -“You think success is possible in this enterprise of yours, Count?” - -“Certainly possible, Baroness; and possibly certain.” - -“I did not come to ask you to play upon words,” very severely. - -“I ask your pardon, Baroness. The danger has excited me. I think I -must be fey.” - -“I do not know that word, my dear Count.” - -“It only means that some one is walking over my grave, Baroness.” - -“Do not speak in that way,” said the old lady, looking at him with -alarm not unmixed with tenderness. “Count, I cannot forget to-night -that you are a young man, although it has never struck me before. Can -I depend upon you to take such care of the Queen as I myself should -take were I with you?” - -“I promise you, Baroness, that I will take as much care of the Queen -as she will allow me.” - -“She will prove somewhat trying, I do not doubt. But you have mastered -her to-night, and that may change her manner towards you. I cannot -tell--I am afraid----” - -“Are you afraid of her Majesty or of me, Baroness?” - -The sudden question recalled the Baroness to her duty. “I am not -afraid of either of you; but I am very much afraid of circumstances,” -she replied, looking straight at Cyril. - -“I have always aimed at moulding circumstances, Baroness, and not at -allowing them to mould me.” - -“That is very well, but circumstances are sometimes too strong---- But -guard well the proprieties, my dear Count. Maintain the niceties of -etiquette with even unusual care, for they will form a barrier to -protect the Queen from her unfortunate surroundings. You will promise -me this?” - -“Anything in reason, Baroness. I will do my best, certainly. But,” -changing the subject with some impatience, “may I remind you that our -escape will largely depend upon you? Of course it is impossible to -defend this house; but the longer you can keep the conspirators in -talk before they discover the Queen’s absence, the better for us.” - -“You are right. I will meet them and argue with them, refuse to allow -them to proceed, and retreat only inch by inch before threats of -violence. And then, Count, I will try another expedient. When they -insist on seeing the Queen, my daughter shall personate her Majesty. -They are about the same height, and through the crape veil it will be -impossible to detect the difference.” - -“It is an excellent idea, Baroness, if Baroness Paula has the nerve to -carry it out. But what about the King?” - -“We will dress up a pillow in his clothes, and Mrs Jones shall carry -it. If we are hurried away to the Bishop’s palace at once, they will -not detect the trick until the morning, which will---- Oh, is that -you, Mrs Jones?” - -“Yes, ma’am, it is; and hearin’ no good of myself, as they say no -eavesdroppers don’t. I think I see myself carryin’ about a pillow -dressed up in his Majesty’s clothes, and the precious lamb himself -left to that there Frawline!” - -“Mrs Jones, we cannot take you with us.” Cyril spoke sharply, noting -that Mrs Jones was ready equipped for the journey. “You would be -recognised anywhere,” for tales of the magnificence of demeanour of -the King’s nurse, and her unbending deportment towards the natives of -her land of exile, circulated wherever the Court moved, “and that -would ruin the whole scheme. You must stay here, and obey the orders -of the Baroness, and so help us to save the King.” - -“Thank you, my lord; and what if I declines to stay here?” - -“Then you will have the responsibility of destroying the King’s only -chance of escape. We are in your hands, Mrs Jones. If you will stay -behind, it will help to gain time for us to get beyond the reach of -pursuit; but you may as well go and inform the conspirators at once -that we are trying to escape as insist on coming with us. Which is it -to be?” - -“My lord, if me stayin’ here can help the King and your lordship to -escape, I’ll stay here till Doomsday, and no one shan’t drag me from -the house, not if wild horses was to try it. I thank you, my lord, for -talkin’ to me like a reasonable Christian woman, and here I stays, and -no thanks to no one else, neither!” - -And Mrs Jones retired with added dignity, just as the Queen entered -the room, looking absurdly young and girlish in her grey tweed dress -and simple hat, and followed by Fräulein von Staubach, with the -little King, well wrapped up, fast asleep in her arms. - -“One moment before we start, madame,” said Cyril. “From this time -forward you are an English lady, Mrs Weston, and I am your brother, -Arthur Cleeves. Your Christian name is Lilian. The King is your son -Tommy, Fräulein von Staubach is his German nurse Julie, and my clerk -Paschics, who is waiting for us on the other side of the park, is -Carlo, an Italian courier. We are travelling by road, and our carriage -has broken down, which makes it necessary for us to hire a country -cart to convey us to the next posting-station. Let me impress upon you -the necessity of speaking nothing but English, and of keeping to our -assumed names, even when no strangers are present, for the sake of -practice. I think you had better give me the child, Fr--Julie, and I -will take my sister’s bag, if you can manage your own. Now we had -better start--Lilian.” - -The Queen gave Baroness von Hilfenstein a half-tearful, half-smiling -glance, for the old lady’s face was a study when she heard Cyril’s -words, and it was with difficulty that she restrained herself from -insisting, even at this late hour, on the abandonment of the scheme. -“Take care of her Majesty,” she whispered anxiously to Fräulein von -Staubach, holding her back from descending the stairs after the other -two; “remind her constantly of her position. Maintain all the -restraints possible, and remember that if anything happens, I shall -never forgive you or myself.” - -Very much flurried, and totally unable to comprehend the full force of -the warning, Fräulein von Staubach nevertheless promised faithfully -to observe it, and hurried down the steps after her mistress, who had -reached the door at the foot of the staircase. Here the fugitives -stood for a moment in the shadow, listening to the beating of their -own hearts, while M. Stefanovics, emerging from the doorway, joined -the sentry in his walk, and accompanied him to the end of the terrace, -where he directed his attention to an imaginary glare in the sky over -the city, which he suggested was due to a street-fire. While the -sentry, deeply interested (for he knew something of the plot, and was -watching for any sign of its being carried out), was doing his best to -see the remarkably faint and fitful glow pointed out to him, Cyril -directed the Queen and Fräulein von Staubach to cross the terrace as -quietly as possible, and conceal themselves among the shrubs on the -farther side. The next moment he followed them; but the interval had -been long enough to allow a fear to seize him which covered his brow -with cold sweat. What if the conspirators were already in hiding among -those very bushes? But no one appeared, and no movement was made, and -he led the way through the gardens, walking on the grass wherever he -could so as to avoid making any sound, and then through a wicket-gate -into the park. Here their progress was much more satisfactory, for -they were quite out of sight from the house, and could walk rapidly -over the turf, although it required some care to avoid coming into -unpleasantly close and sudden contact with the trees. But when the -more open ground was left behind, and it was necessary to plunge into -a thick wood, the ladies found their difficulties greatly increased, -and the more so that Cyril, encumbered as he was with the sleeping -child and the Queen’s bag, could do little to aid them. They made no -complaint, and toiled on bravely through briers and wet bushes, which -had a perverse way of springing back and striking the unwary traveller -on the face; but it was no small relief to Cyril when they reached the -boundary of the estate, and a whistle from him brought up Paschics to -relieve him temporarily of the burden of the little King, and to help -the ladies over the fence. They descended the steep bank to the road, -where the Queen stopped suddenly, aghast at the sight of the vehicle -awaiting them, and then laughed until the tears came into her eyes. It -was the usual light wooden cart of the more advanced among the -farmers, without springs or tilt, and provided with a board by way of -driving-seat. The floor was covered thickly with straw, and there were -several rugs stowed away in the front, while the two rough, stout -little horses had had their bells carefully removed. - -“Come, Lilian, let me help you up,” said Cyril briskly, handing the -little King to Fräulein von Staubach, and mounting into the cart. “I -can make you and Tommy a most comfortable nest in the straw, and there -is a rug for Julie as well. Give me your hand, and Carlo will show you -where to put your foot.” - -The Queen, with the tears still in her eyes, allowed herself to be -helped in, and sat silent as Cyril lifted the child and laid him in -her arms; but when Fräulein von Staubach had been established beside -her, and Paschics had produced a piece of tarpaulin, which he fastened -to the sides of the cart so as to shelter the inmates, she put out her -hand suddenly and laid it on Cyril’s. - -“Don’t think I am ungrateful,” she said; “it is all so strange. I feel -as if I were in a dream. But I will do all I can to avoid being a -trouble to you.” - - - - - CHAPTER XI. - WAYFARING. - -When in after-days Cyril looked back to the events of that night, -they seemed to him like the course of a bad dream. The first part of -the journey was easy enough, for the road was good, and he occupied -the driving-seat with Paschics, exchanging a word with him -occasionally, and keeping him supplied with cigars, for the Queen had -entreated them to smoke. But when some ten English miles had been -covered without interruption, it became necessary to leave the road -for an old and almost disused cart-track, leading through rough and -hilly country. By this means the first three posting-stations on the -road would be missed altogether, a step which was imperative unless -the fugitives were simply to be traced from point to point along their -way; but time was so precious that Cyril would have been inclined to -try whether it was impossible to slip past them unnoticed, if it had -not been that the hill-track, though rough, was far shorter than the -post-road. There was no more easy driving now. Cyril and Paschics -spent the greater part of the night in walking up and down -interminable hills, sometimes dragging the horses on, sometimes -holding them back, and varying these occupations by pushing at the -cart behind, or lifting the wheels out of pits of mud. The two women -and the child were so completely tired out that they were scarcely -awakened even by the most tremendous jolts, and descents which would -have appeared impossible in daylight were attempted confidently by the -light of the lantern which Paschics carried, and which was constantly -in request for the purpose of consulting the map or the compass. At -length the worst and longest hill, having been successfully passed, -proved to be the last one, and the two men and the worn-out horses -stumbled painfully into the highroad. Looking at one another, in the -grey light of the March morning, Cyril and Paschics became aware that -they both presented a very disreputable appearance, and the short -interval which was granted to the horses for rest and refreshment was -utilised by their masters in getting rid of as much mud as possible -from their own persons and the wheels of the cart. This was to avoid -attracting attention by the amount of soil they were carrying with -them, as the mud on the highroad differed in colour from that of the -hill-track, besides being much less abundant. - -This necessary operation finished, the weary horses were urged on -again, Cyril taking his turn of driving, purely for the purpose of -keeping himself awake. Happily there was little chance of meeting any -one on the road, for the traffic between Tatarjé and other large -towns was now carried on almost entirely by means of the railway, and -there were no isolated houses or small hamlets to be passed. In the -districts nearer to the capital the confidence born of a settled -government showed its results in the shape of scattered farms and -country houses; but in the province of which Tatarjé was the centre -things were not so far advanced, and the fortified villages still -occupied points of vantage on the hillside, or hid themselves in -secluded valleys, as they had done in the days of Roumi domination. -After a time Cyril gave up the reins again to Paschics, and was -actually sleeping on his uncomfortable seat, when a voice from behind -aroused him. - -“Oh, _how_ funny!” it said. “What is we doing, Herr Graf?” - -Looking round, he saw the little King kneeling on the straw, and -peering up at him from under the edge of the tarpaulin. Thinking that -it would be a good thing to caution the child, for fear of his -betraying the party, Cyril turned and held out his arms. - -“Take hold of my hands, Majestät, and you shall come and sit between -us here. Don’t make a noise, or you will wake your mother. That’s it!” - -“But where’s nursie--and everybody? And there’s no breakfast. And why -are we driving in this funny thing? And the escort has got left -behind; but we aren’t going very fast.” - -“No, this is a new game,” said Cyril, as the child wriggled from side -to side in making these discoveries, “and if you will sit quiet, I’ll -tell you about it. We are playing at being English people, and we all -have different names. You are a little English boy, and your name is -Tommy Weston. Fräulein is pretending to be your nurse, and I am your -Uncle Arthur. M. Paschics is called Carlo.” - -“Carlo,” repeated the child meditatively. “And what is mamma?” - -“She is your mother still; but her name is Mrs Weston.” - -“But what is the game, Herr Graf?” - -“You must call me Uncle Arthur, not Herr Graf. We are playing at -enemies, don’t you see?--travelling through their country; and if they -once find out that we are not English, we shall be killed. So you must -never speak anything but English, remember, and never call any of us -by our old names, because it would do a great deal of harm--I mean it -would spoil the game.” - -“I don’t think it’s a very interesting game,” said the little King -dolefully. “The enemy ought to be coming after us, or hiding behind -the hedges to shoot as we go by.” - -“I hardly think you would like it if they did,” remarked Cyril. - -“No; because we couldn’t run away very fast in this cart, could we? We -should have to ride away on the horses,--and there are only two of -them.” - -“Yes, and they are very tired, too. But I hope in a little while we -shall be able to get a carriage, and travel comfortably.” - -“And shall we have breakfast too?” - -“I rather think Carlo has some provisions that you can begin upon at -once. There! will that keep the wolf from the door a little?” - -“Oh, it’s just like a picnic!” said King Michael ecstatically, looking -at the coarse dark bread and flabby ewe’s-milk cheese which Paschics -produced from a bag and handed to him. “Thank you, Carlo; thank you, -Uncle Arthur.” - -“I am afraid, sir,” said Paschics to Cyril, when the child was -engrossed with his frugal meal, “that we may not find it as easy to -obtain a carriage and horses at the posting-station as you expect. -When I was at my brother’s, and it was too late to let you know, I -heard that the traffic by this road had fallen off so much since the -construction of the railway, that the regulations were not enforced, -and the people at the stations had almost given up keeping horses in -readiness. I fear we shall meet with delay, at best.” - -“Well, we can’t help it,” returned Cyril, after a moment of dismay, -due to his perception of the truth of the detective’s words. The road -had been constructed purely for military and strategical purposes, to -relieve Tatarjé from the isolation caused by its position as the most -outlying portion of the kingdom, and did not follow any of the native -trade-routes. The inns and posting-stations maintained by Government -had thriven so long as the road presented the swiftest means of -communication with the capital; but as soon as the railway was opened, -they lost their principal _raison d’être_. - -“After all,” Cyril went on cheerfully, “a little rest will do none of -us any harm, and we have a good start. The conspirators have no means -of knowing what route we have taken, and I hope that our avoiding the -first three post-houses will prevent them from discovering it by -accident. There is only treachery left, and if we are to be betrayed -we may as well be captured sooner as later.” - -“Uncle Arthur,” said the little King, “mamma is awake: I think she -would like some of this nice bread and cheese.” - -“I’m afraid she is not so hungry as you are, Tommy; but take her the -bag, by all means, and ask her whether she would not like to have the -cover taken off the cart, so that she can sit up.” - -The Queen accepted the offer willingly, and she and Fräulein von -Staubach straightened their hats and picked a few stray pieces of -straw out of their hair before partaking of the bread and cheese. The -Queen laughed merrily as Cyril handed her the bag, which proved too -heavy for King Michael to carry. - -“We will look as respectable as we can,” she said, “even if we are -travelling like gipsies. I feel quite excited with wondering what -extraordinary thing we shall have to do next.” - -“What a blessing that she takes it in this way!” thought Cyril, -reflecting on the inevitable unpleasantness if she had chosen to -behave with the austere dignity which had characterised her manner of -late; “but what would the Baroness say?” - -It was not necessary, happily, to settle this point, and Cyril devoted -himself to trying to cheer the tired horses to greater exertions, to -the end that as little time might be wasted as possible. When the -posting-station was reached, the fears expressed by Paschics proved to -be only too well founded. True, it was possible to obtain a carriage; -but it was old and dilapidated, and needed a thorough cleaning, and -the only horses that could draw it were engaged in farm-work at some -distance off, and must be brought in by the man who was to act as -driver. All this would take some time--so long, indeed, that, as the -post-keeper shrewdly observed, it would be as well for the travellers -to wait a little longer and lunch before starting, since there was no -inn to be found until they reached the little town where they would -probably wish to spend the night. Cyril communicated this piece of -advice to the Queen, and she begged him immediately to act upon it. -Somewhat surprised by her tone, he obeyed. - -“And now,” she said, when he returned after making the necessary -arrangements, “I insist that you and Carlo shall take possession of -that room,” pointing to the solitary apartment devoted to the -accommodation of travellers, “and get some rest. Do you think I do not -know that you have had no sleep all night?” - -“In your service it is our duty never to feel fatigue,” said Cyril, -with a bow. - -“Then it is quite clear that neither of you is equal to his duty. -Suppose you find it impossible to sleep again to-night, in what -condition will you be? I shall refuse to intrust my life to your care. -Come--Arthur--you will be able to get nearly three hours’ rest, if you -don’t waste time. I command you, Count.” - -“Madame, I obey, if it is only to keep you from such imprudences as -that last speech.” The Queen, who had stamped her foot vehemently as -she spoke, looked nonplussed for a moment, and then blushed hotly, and -Cyril went on. “I must warn you again that the slightest indiscretion -may ruin our chance of escape. And how do you mean to pass the -morning, Lilian, if we take possession of the only room?” - -“Oh, we will sit in the kitchen with the post-keeper’s wife,” she -replied, recovering herself quickly, “and help her to prepare our -lunch. You need not be afraid of my being indiscreet, for you know -that I speak no Thracian, and Sophie--Julie, I mean--is much too -prudent to interpret anything dangerous. I promise you that we will -not go out in front of the house--we are far too much frightened. Now -_au revoir_, Monsieur my brother!” - -Cyril retired obediently, and she turned in triumph to Fräulein von -Staubach. - -“Do you say I am selfish now, Sophie?” - -“I am sure, madame, that I have never ventured----” - -“Oh yes, you have. You venture to say a good deal sometimes. But you -will never be able to say that again, at any rate. Do you know that I -am in such a state of terror that I could almost scream? My nerves are -all on edge, and I feel as if the only thing that would calm me would -be to make Count Mortimer talk to me the whole morning, and yet I have -sent him to rest.” - -“Madame, if your brother heard you, he would scarcely feel able to -rest.” - -“True, but how is one to remember? Oh, Julie, I wish we could have -gone on, however slowly, rather than waste time like this! Every sound -terrifies me. If a band of pursuers were to appear, I believe I should -die on the spot, simply of terror.” - -“Madame, be calm. You are trembling from head to foot, and your -brother’s task will be made almost impossible if you allow yourself to -get into this state. Come into the kitchen, and we will talk to the -woman, and ask her to find us something to do.” - -In the primitive kitchen, where King Michael was lying flat on the -earthen floor investigating the mysteries of a rat-hole behind the -flour-bin, the two ladies spent an uneventful if anxious morning. So -lonely was the place that only one wayfarer passed by, and he was -going towards Tatarjé, not coming from it, but his arrival roused the -Queen to fresh alarm. While the woman of the house was supplying the -traveller with a glass of spirits in the rude verandah in front, King -Michael was astonished to find himself seized and clutched fast by his -mother, whose pale face and wild eyes filled him with amazement. As -soon as he could he wriggled out of her grasp and returned to the -rat-hole, while the Queen, in obedience to a warning look from -Fräulein von Staubach, resumed her task of plucking a fowl, which she -did very badly. As a patriotic German, Fräulein von Staubach -attributed this inexpertness, in her conversation with the woman of -the house, to the lack of domesticity among English ladies, and -illustrated her remarks by some awful examples, much to the -edification of the Thracian dame. To the Queen, who understood -scarcely a word--for she had obstinately refused throughout her -married life to study the language of her adopted country--the talk -failed to afford much amusement; but it helped to pass away the weary -hours, and the difficulties incident to her occupation prevented her -mind from dwelling exclusively on her many reasons for anxiety. Still, -it was with heartfelt relief that she hunted out King Michael from his -corner at last, and carried him off into the yard behind the house to -have the dust brushed off his clothes, and his face and hands washed -before lunch, for the horses had been brought in, and the driver was -giving a somewhat perfunctory cleaning to the untidy old carriage. -They would soon be on their way again, she thought, and her relief -made her smile pleasantly at Cyril as he emerged from his room, -looking as spick and span as if he had come fresh from the skilful -hands of Dietrich. The luncheon was set out in the sunny verandah -before the house, and the little party that gathered round the -uncovered table took their seats upon the rough benches, prepared to -do full justice to the meal. An involuntary smile crossed Cyril’s face -when he found himself at the head of the board, with the Queen and her -boy on either side of him, while at the lower end of the table, and on -the same bench as the Queen, were Paschics and Fräulein von Staubach. - -“What are you laughing at, Arthur?” asked the Queen. - -“I was wondering what Baroness von Hilfenstein would say if she saw us -now,” he replied. - -“Oh, let us forget the Baroness for a little!” she said impatiently. -“This is a picnic in a different world. We are quite another set of -people, and it doesn’t signify to her what we do.” - -Cyril smiled again, but said nothing, and they went on talking and -laughing as they ate until the Queen dropped her knife suddenly. - -“Listen!” she cried, turning pale. “I hear horses.” - -“They are coming in the opposite direction,” said Cyril, after a -moment of awful suspense, “and there are only two or three. Pull -yourself together, Lilian, and play your part well. There is nothing -to be afraid of.” - -She smiled rather forlornly; but her hand released its tight grip of -the King’s, and she began to cut her bread resolutely into small -squares, as though it was all important that the fragments should be -exactly the same size. Meanwhile, the post-keeper’s wife, hearing the -approaching sounds, came to the door to look out. - -“It is the sub-prefect, no doubt,” she said. “He is visiting every -house in the district to make some inquiry for the Government.” - -As no house-to-house inquiry had been ordered from Bellaviste, the -thought suggested itself to Cyril that the sub-prefect was probably in -league with the conspirators, and had received his directions from -Tatarjé; but he did not feel it necessary to alarm the Queen further -with the idea. It was not long before the horsemen rode up--the -sub-prefect, a stout man in an elderly uniform, very dirty and -tarnished, and two followers who might have been stage cut-throats, -but were probably privates in the Army Reserve. The woman of the house -went forward to answer the official’s questions, and Cyril heard the -words “English travellers” pass between them. Presently the -sub-prefect dismounted and approached the group, his followers also -drawing near and eyeing them with great interest. - -“Why don’t they salute?” asked the little King indignantly, noting -something military in the equipment of the gazers; “and why are they -so untidy? Salute!” he cried, scrambling over the bench, and facing -the men, to their no small amusement. - -“Come here, Tommy,” said the Queen; “it is not for you to give orders. -My little boy has always been accustomed to be saluted by his father’s -soldiers,” she said graciously in English to the sub-prefect, to whom -Cyril had just offered a share of the meal. - -“Ah, the lady’s husband is a soldier?” replied the sub-prefect, -seating himself, and letting his little eyes rove over the group, when -Cyril, assisted by Paschics, had rendered the apology into halting -Thracian. “The English have very few soldiers. You have travelled from -Tatarjé this morning, I suppose?” turning to Cyril. - -“No, indeed; through an awkward accident we have been obliged to come -across country in a cart belonging to a farmer named Paschics.” - -“Ah, I know Anton Paschics. But the proceeding is irregular--very. You -have a passport, I suppose?” - -“We could scarcely have got so far on our journey without one,” -replied Cyril, producing the document. - -“Signed and countersigned quite correctly, I see. But where is the -frontier official’s stamp? You came by Velisi, I presume?” - -“You really can’t expect a foreigner to know the name of every place -he passes. I know one has to go through any number of formalities. Do -you mean to say that this thing is not correct?” - -“Very far from correct. It lacks a most important verification. I -cannot accept this passport. We are warned to be very careful about -foreign travellers.” - -“But surely that warning was directed against possible Scythian -spies?” objected Cyril, who began to find the measures of precaution, -the adoption of which he had recommended in his official capacity, -recoiling on his own head. - -“Yes, to please you English--at least, your countryman, Count -Mortimer--and therefore it is only fair that I should use it against -you. I must insist on your returning to Tatarjé with me, in order -that this matter may be inquired into, instead of continuing your -journey.” - -The blow was a crushing one; but Cyril allowed no stronger feeling -than natural irritation to appear in his face as he turned from the -sub-prefect, dressed in his little brief authority, to the Queen, who -had been listening anxiously. - -“It’s a horrid bother, Lilian; but this fellow talks of taking us back -to Tatarjé with him, because of some informality in this wretched -thing.” - -To his delight she neither shuddered nor changed colour, but replied -promptly in English with an unmistakable pout, “Oh, Arthur, how -awfully tiresome! We shan’t be able to get to Bellaviste for Easter, -and it’s all through your insisting on coming this way. Can’t you give -the man something to make him hold his tongue?” - -“And the unprincipled little wretch calmly proposes to bribe her own -officials to wink at an infraction of her own laws!” was the ecstatic -thought that passed through Cyril’s mind as he turned again to the -sub-prefect. “Look here,” he said, “the lady is very anxious to get to -Bellaviste for Easter. Can’t we arrange this somehow? Perhaps”--he -drew the official away from Paschics, and took from his pocket an -Anglo-Thracian phrase-book to help him in his assumed difficulties -with the language--“Perhaps you could affix a stamp to the passport -which would help us in future? Of course, the fee would have to be -paid.” - -The sub-prefect’s eyes gleamed for a moment; but there was real -sadness in them when he answered, much more politely than before. - -“Alas, no! I have no stamp that would answer the purpose.” - -“But perhaps with your assistance we might tide over this difficulty, -and get on afterwards as we have done hitherto? Come, monsieur, I -think I cannot be mistaken,--have I not heard of you as a collector of -coins?” - -“You have heard of me?” The sub-prefect was puzzled, but interested -and eager. - -“It is possible that I might be able to assist you with some specimens -for your collection. The English sovereign, for instance--it is -generally regarded as rather a handsome coin. I hope you are not -already possessed of an example?” - -This time the sub-prefect understood perfectly. “I have not got it,” -he said. “But it is of little use to obtain a single specimen. One -desires a duplicate--perhaps also one or two for purposes of -exchange.” - -“I fancy I could manage to let you have three.” - -“I fear that I could not well do with fewer than six.” - -“Oh, come now, five; and you will countersign the passport, so that we -may escape trouble in future?” - -“Five be it, then. The coinage of your country is quite admirable, -both as to design and weight, and I am glad to obtain specimens. I -cannot say that I had realised its full beauty hitherto.” - -He stood testing and scrutinising with the eye of a connoisseur the -five sovereigns with which Cyril, who had provided himself with a -certain quantity of English money for the purpose of supporting his -assumed character, presented him, and then turning again to the table, -scrawled a huge “Examined and found correct,” with his signature, -across the passport, which he folded up and returned to Cyril with a -bow. The carriage was ready by this time, and as none of the party -felt inclined to linger at the table, the luggage was brought out and -they started, leaving the sub-prefect bowing on the verandah, and his -henchmen saluting with broad grins. - -“Courage, madame!” said Cyril in a low voice, leaning across to the -Queen, who looked ready to faint now that the immediate danger was -over. “You did that admirably, but we must keep on the mask still. -Remember that we have the driver with us.” - -She roused herself with a low shuddering sigh, but Cyril did not allow -her to bear the strain unaided. There was scarcely a man in Europe who -could talk more brilliantly than he could when he chose, and this -afternoon he threw himself into the breach as though his whole aim in -life was to enthral his hearers by his conversation. The anxious look -faded gradually from the Queen’s eyes, the colour came back to her -face, and before she had time to think she was engaged in an animated -war of words. Cyril was instructing her in English ways, in case of -their meeting any travelled official who knew England, and she, in -self-defence, was displaying the knowledge of them which she already -possessed, and which, if extensive, was certainly also peculiar, being -derived largely from the didactic novels of half a century ago, which -she had read in German translations. Thanks in some degree to a -prejudice against England on the part of her mother, and also to her -own past dislike of Cyril, she had no acquaintance whatever with -modern English literature, and despised what she knew of English -customs, so that there was ample material for conversation and also -for controversy. They talked almost unceasingly for hours, interrupted -only by occasional changes of horses, and by the more frequent -interpellations of the little King, who listened eagerly for the -illustrative anecdotes, but rejected mere information with scorn, and -could only be kept in a good temper by being allowed to walk up the -hills with Paschics and race down them behind the carriage. This -healthy exercise tired him out at last, and he fell asleep, leaning -against his mother, while the Queen and Cyril continued their -discourse in lowered tones. Both were so deeply interested that it was -only an irrepressible yawn from Fräulein von Staubach, for which she -apologised with extreme contrition, which aroused them at last to the -fact that it was already growing dusk. - -“It must be nearly six o’clock,” said Cyril. “Ask the driver whether -we have much farther to go, Carlo.” - -“He says that we have passed the last hill, sir,” responded Paschics, -after conferring with his companion upon the box, “and that there is -only now a level stretch of good road between us and our -stopping-place.” - -“Ask him whether he can’t get a little more speed out of his horses, -then. Mrs Weston is beginning to feel very tired.” - -The driver whipped up the horses in obedience to the suggestion, and -the carriage was going on its way at a respectable pace, when there -was a sudden ominous crack. The horses swerved half across the road, -and the carriage lurched violently and then seemed to settle down in -front, throwing its occupants into a heap. Cyril heard the driver -invoke a malediction upon a certain defective axle-tree, and was -conscious that Paschics threw himself from the box, and rushed to the -heads of the startled horses; but his own duty left him no time to do -anything until he had extricated his frightened companions from the -medley of luggage and rugs which had overwhelmed them, and set them in -safety at the side of the road. Both the ladies were very much shaken, -and the little King was crying lustily; but as soon as Cyril had -ascertained that none of them had received any actual injury he -returned to the carriage, which Paschics was examining with the aid of -one of the lamps, while the driver held the horses. A very cursory -examination was sufficient to convince all the three that the -axle-tree, which had been spliced, braced, and strengthened many times -already, was quite beyond remedy with the means at their disposal, -which amounted solely to the ropes doing duty as harness, and the -straps upon the baggage. - -“I suppose it is out of the question to hope to find a wheelwright -anywhere about,” said Cyril; “but we ought to be able to get hold of a -blacksmith or carpenter who could patch this up sufficiently for us to -reach the town. Ask the driver whether there is any village about -here, Carlo.” - -Paschics interrogated the driver, and returned to Cyril. “He says that -there is no village nearer than the town, sir; but there is a large -farmhouse about half a mile away across the fields. We could reach it -by a cart-track which turns off from the road about a dozen yards -farther on, and they would be able to give us accommodation for the -night, besides helping to mend the carriage.” - -“Does he think it impossible to reach the town to-night?” - -Paschics translated the question, and the surly answer, “The carriage -will take so long to mend, sir, that it would be impossible unless we -went on travelling until after midnight, and that he will not do. He -is afraid of evil spirits.” - -“Then I suppose we must make the best of a bad job,” said Cyril. -“Anything like our persistent ill-luck on this journey I never saw. -Well, we must drag the carriage to the side of the road, and mount the -ladies on the horses. You can lead one and I the other, and he shall -go in front with the lamp and show us the way to the farm.” - -The driver demurred at first to the idea of leaving the valuable -remains of the carriage unguarded; but when it was pointed out to him -that he would otherwise be separated from his still more precious -horses, he acquiesced sullenly in Cyril’s decision. The horses were -brought to the side of the road, and the bags and rugs tied on their -backs with the harness-ropes in such a way as to form some approach to -a saddle. Then the Queen mounted one, with the little King perched -before her, and Fräulein von Staubach the other, and the melancholy -procession started in the direction of the farm, traversing a lane in -which the ruts bade fair to beat the record for depth and intricacy. -When the lights of the house were seen in front, and the driver went -forward to announce the plight of the party, Cyril took the -opportunity of saying-- - -“I don’t want to frighten you, Lilian; but I don’t feel easy about -this delay, following upon our meeting with our friend the -sub-prefect. If he receives news from Tatarjé of our escape, he will -spot us at once, and perhaps block the way in front. I think we ought -to have some other disguise to which we can resort if we are hard -pressed, and it might be as well if there were native clothes for all -of us. Perhaps you might be able to buy one complete costume here -to-night, and another in the town when we get there to-morrow morning. -Carlo and I might rig ourselves out at Ortojuk, which we expect to -reach at mid-day, and then we shall all have something to take to if -necessary, without arousing suspicion by buying a lot of clothes all -at once. What do you think, Carlo?” - -“I think the idea is excellent, sir. I see no reason to apprehend -treachery, but I am disturbed by this second misfortune.” - -“I will certainly buy a dress if I can,” said the Queen. “I suppose -there would be no harm in getting two if they were willing to sell -them?” - -“None whatever; only then you will have to invent some excuse for -wanting them. One you might wish to take home as a curiosity, but you -would scarcely---- Ah, here is our friend returning, and not alone. I -hope the people are hospitably inclined.” - -But there was no need for apprehension as to the welcome to be found -at the farm. The family which inhabited it, and which was patriarchal -in extent and in variety of ages, came out in a body to greet the -travellers and assure them of hospitality, and escorted them into the -high-walled courtyard which enclosed the house and outbuildings. -Supper was already over, but a supplementary meal was quickly -prepared; and when it had been consumed, the men of the family -accompanied Paschics and the driver back to the road, to see what -could be done for the carriage, while the Queen and Fräulein von -Staubach were taken possession of by the women. Cyril was lounging in -front of the house with a cigar, and endeavouring to draw some comfort -from the different misfortunes of the day, when the Queen came out -from the passage behind him. - -“I am sorry to disturb you, Arthur,” she said, “but would you mind -fetching Tommy for me? He has slipped out into the yard to play with -the farmer’s grandchildren, and he ought to go to bed. We are doing -our best to induce the women to sell us some of their clothes. They -were very unwilling to part with them at first; but now the younger -ones are beginning to think that they could buy themselves Western -costumes with the money we should pay. Some of the things are most -beautifully worked--there is a little embroidered suit belonging to -one of the boys which looks as if it would just fit Tommy, so please -bring him in.” - -Smiling to himself at her complete absorption in the matter in hand, -Cyril went in search of King Michael, whom he discovered snugly -ensconced on the top of a partially demolished corn-stack, in company -with the children of the farm. They were talking eagerly as he -approached. - -“The little stranger boy shall be the king, because he is the -youngest, and has such pretty yellow hair. I will be the old queen, -his mother.” - -To Cyril’s horror King Michael’s voice answered in Thracian-- - -“I mustn’t be king, because mamma wouldn’t like it. She made me -promise never to say----” - -“Tommy, where are you?” interrupted Cyril, as the other children -looked curiously at their new playmate. “Your mother wants you.” - -“I don’t want to go to bed!” protested the little King tearfully, -while the tall girl who had spoken first, and who had been winding one -of his curls round her finger, laughed. - -“We thought he was such a good little boy!” she said. - -“I hope you always remember what your mother tells you,” said Cyril, -in laboriously bad Thracian. “Come along, Tommy. Give me your hands, -and I’ll jump you down.” - -But the little King drew himself up. “You are not to talk to me like -that,” he said. “It isn’t play, it’s rude.” - -This was alarming, but Cyril laughed it off as well as he could. - -“Speak English, Tommy. How am I to know what you are saying? You see -that he has picked up your language from his nurse,” he explained to -the other children; “I hope he has not learnt his naughtiness from -you. Now, Tommy, come at once,” he added sharply. - -But King Michael still refused to come, and when Cyril carried him off -bodily, stiffened himself like an animated ramrod, so that it was -almost impossible to hold him. Happily it was beneath his dignity to -struggle or scream, and Cyril got him into the house, landing him -finally at his mother’s side in the large kitchen where the women were -displaying their finery. To Cyril’s intense amusement he overheard, as -he came along the passage, the Queen drawing upon her imagination in -picturing a gathering to be held “in the village schoolroom when we -get home,” at which “my brother” would give an address on Thracia and -the Thracians, illustrated by magic-lantern views, and “you and Tommy -and I, Julie,” would appear on the platform in Thracian costume in -order further to elucidate the lecture. The women were listening with -delighted interest to Fräulein von Staubach’s rendering of her words, -and it was evident that she had them all at her feet. - -“I have bought two dresses, Arthur,” she said, turning to him, “and I -am sure this little suit will fit Tommy. I wish we could have bought a -suit for you. It would make the lecture so much more complete, -wouldn’t it? And now you must give me some more money.” - -“I believe she really imagines herself a travelling Englishwoman for -the moment,” said Cyril to himself, as he returned to the front of the -house after furnishing the Queen with a handful of Thracian silver, -judiciously “salted” with English coins, “and that she is looking -forward to a real penny reading when she returns to her imaginary -English village. It’s queer, but at any rate it shows that she -appreciated my lesson on manners and customs to-day, and it’s all the -better for our purpose.” - -Hearing the voices of the men returning from the highroad, he walked -to the gate to meet them, and was relieved to learn that they had -succeeded in effecting the necessary repairs to the carriage. On -thanking the farmer for his timely help, it seemed to him, however, -that his words were not received with the same bluff frankness as -before; but he could perceive no reason for the change until Paschics -directed his attention to a new member of the party, an -unkempt-looking youngish man with waving hair and beard, and the -bright, restless eyes of the fanatic. - -“That is the farmer’s youngest son. He is a theological student, and -has just arrived. He is on a pilgrimage, and comes from Ortojuk by way -of the town we were to have reached to-night,” said the detective in -English, pointing smilingly at the young man; but Cyril guessed that -there was more behind. - -“Tell the farmer, Carlo, that we are sorry to intrude upon a family -gathering of this kind, and ask if he will allow us to smoke out here -while his son has supper and they talk a little.” - -The old farmer granted the request with some compunction, as it -appeared, and went into the house with his family, while Cyril turned -to Paschics. - -“Is this another piece of ill luck?” he asked. - -“Your Excellency, that man suspects us. I saw him questioning the -driver, but I cannot make out how much he knows. You will remember -that Ortojuk is connected with Tatarjé by telegraph, though not by -railway. It seems to me that the conspirators, on discovering the -escape of the King and Queen, must have circulated some account of it -which is calculated to stir up the fanaticism of the people. This man, -who was at Ortojuk at mid-day, seems to have carried on the news to -the town at which we were to have spent the night, and if we had -arrived there we should have found ourselves, as it appears to me, in -the lion’s mouth.” - -“Then our break-down was a piece of good luck, at any rate,” said -Cyril; “but it’s not much to be set against the balance on the other -side. Well, Carlo (it would be advisable to continue our precautions, -in spite of all this), what do you say they will do?--arrest us -themselves, or fetch the police?” - -“Neither, sir; I imagine that some of them will accompany us to the -town upon some pretext or other, and there inform the police of their -suspicions. They will not violate the hospitality of their own roof, -and they would be afraid of getting into trouble if they brought about -the arrest of English travellers on a false charge.” - -“That is just what I should imagine, but unhappily the other plan will -be equally fatal to us. We must get away in the night.” - -“Are you serious, sir? How are we to bring the horses out without -waking these people?” - -“We must abandon the carriage, and walk.” - -“With two ladies and a child, sir! It is impossible.” - -“Nevertheless, it must be done, if for nothing else, because it’s a -case of dear life for you and me. But the--Mrs Weston’s resolution -won’t need that spur. She would walk barefoot across Europe to keep -the boy a Lutheran. And walk we must, if we are to get off.” - -“But how far, sir? and what is the good?” - -“We must get to Ortojuk and across the river. You know that the city -commands the only bridge for many miles. If they can hold that, we are -trapped. But my plan is, that we should start before these people -here, and do the journey in the disguise of peasants. The ladies have -the dresses they have just bought, and you and I must manage to get -hold of some peasant clothes somehow, even if we have to waylay -passing travellers and effect a forcible exchange. Our great safeguard -will be that they cannot tell that we have changed our disguise, and -we may slip through unsuspected.” - -“But they will find out that you and I have purchased clothes, sir--or -requisitioned them, which would be worse.” - -“My good Carlo, I am not seriously proposing that we should embark -upon a course of highway robbery. I merely intended to imply that we -must somehow or other procure peasants’ clothes. As to the -shopkeepers’ suspecting us, we must do our best to disarm their -suspicions by only buying one or two things at a time--and perhaps -making use of Julie as the purchaser until we have got together one -complete suit. I don’t say it’s a perfect plan, Carlo; but I can’t -think of a better. We must make a spurt and get across the river, and -it is quite certain that we can’t do it in our own clothes. When we -are over on the other side, we may get a breathing-space; but if we -stop now we lose everything.” - -“I know of a place of refuge over there, sir. An old cousin of my -mother’s is a charcoal-burner in the forest; and my brother described -to me the spot where his hut is situated. If we could reach it, we -could remain hidden there for a day or two to rest and make fresh -plans.” - -“Good; it is a goal to aim at, at any rate, and you shall mark the -place for me on the map when we get to our room. But for goodness’ -sake, if you have any other plan, suggest it. This is a very forlorn -hope, I know---- Listen! what is that moving in the passage?” - - - - - CHAPTER XII. - METAMORPHOSES. - -Paschics literally sprang away from the doorway as Cyril asked the -question; but a low voice speaking in Thracian from the darkness of -the passage speedily allayed their alarm. - -“Please stand as you were before,” it said, “so that if any one -notices you they may not know that you are talking to me. I am -Olga--you saw me on the stack with the others before my uncle came -home--and my mother has sent me to warn the English gentleman. I am -hiding behind the door, so that even if any of them come into the -passage they will not see me; but you must speak very low, and keep -your faces turned the other way.” - -“Very well, mademoiselle. We are now arranged as you dictate,” said -Cyril. “Pray proceed.” - -“My grandfather and the rest are saying that there is something wrong -about you, and they are going to tell the police to-morrow. My mother -says that she cannot say what you may have done; but she doesn’t want -any harm to come to the young lady or to the little boy with the -pretty hair, and she advises you to get away in the night. The -house-door is never locked, and she will oil the hinges to make it -open easily; but she cannot do anything to the yard-gate, for it is -always locked and barred, and takes two men to open it. You will have -to escape over the wall; but our people all sleep soundly, so you will -not wake them unless you make a great noise. The corner where there is -a crooked tree close to the wall is the easiest place to climb.” - -“Many thanks, mademoiselle. Your mother’s forethought is marvellous. -Does her kindness extend to offering us any further assistance--in the -way of disguise, for instance?” - -“She says that she dares not sell you any of the men’s clothes, -because they would be angry; but in the room where you will sleep -there is a carved chest, with some clothes belonging to my eldest -brother in it. He leaves them here because he is studying law at -Bellaviste, and wears town clothes there. My mother cannot sell you -his things, but----” an expressive pause. - -“If you find the clothes gone in the morning, and some money in their -place, you will not consider us thieves, nor think it necessary to -inform your grandfather immediately of the exchange?” A giggle was the -only answer, and Cyril went on, “Is there any possibility of our -finding two suits in that chest, mademoiselle? for I fear we both need -a change of attire.” - -“Alas, no! There may not be even one complete suit, and there is -certainly only one winter coat. You must apportion them as you can, -gentlemen. The English gentleman needs the disguise most.” Another -giggle, as the speaker evidently surveyed Cyril’s tourist suit and -soft felt hat through the crack of the door. - -“Mademoiselle, we lie under an unbounded obligation to your mother and -yourself. Would it be possible for you to add to our load by conveying -a message to the young lady or to her maid?” - -“Oh yes, I could do that. They have gone to their room; but they asked -me to bring them some hot water--to drink, I suppose, but it seems a -funny thing to want--and I could take them a letter with it. My mother -told me to tell you that they would have the room of my three -aunts--that is the first door in the passage which turns off from this -one at the back of the house. You have the guest-room, which is -nearest to this door.” - -“The arrangements of your dwelling seem a little complicated,” -observed Cyril. - -“Ah, that is because my grandfather has been obliged to build on a -fresh piece so often when my uncles got married. But we have more -rooms than any other house in the district. We are not like the people -who have only one sleeping-room, and share that with the cattle--pigs, -I call them.” - -“Far from it,” returned Cyril. “But in England we should have given -the guest-room to the ladies.” - -“And put you and your servant in the worse room of the two? What a -funny idea--to treat women better than men!” - -And she broke into a long noiseless fit of laughter, during which -Cyril tore a leaf from his pocket-book, and scribbled on it a message -to the Queen:-- - - - “Read this when none of the people of the house are with you. Some of - them suspect us, and we must escape to-night. Put on the Thracian - dresses you have bought, and lie down in your clothes. Get some sleep - if you can; we will inform you when it is time to start. Carry your - boots in your hands when we call you, and bring your own clothes in a - bundle, as well as the luggage you brought. Don’t be frightened; there - are friends even here. The girl Olga and her mother are to be - trusted.” - - -He folded up the paper, and passed it in through the crack of the -door, accompanied by a coin or two. He heard the girl’s gasp of -delight, and a sudden swift rustle as she crept from her hiding-place; -then a quick whisper reached him as she remembered something and -turned back. - -“When you are over the wall, don’t take the cart-road by which you -came, but the right-hand one. It will lead you into the highroad a -good deal farther on; and on the opposite side you will see a wood, -where they have been cutting down trees lately. You might take shelter -among the stacked wood until daylight. My mother feels sure that she -can keep them from discovering your escape until seven o’clock.” - -Then she was gone, and although Cyril caught a momentary glimpse of -her in the back passage a little later, bearing two steaming wooden -tumblers of hot water to the Queen’s room, she came no more to the -door. When she had passed out of sight, he turned to Paschics. - -“Well, Carlo, we have our work cut out for us to-night, that is -evident. I think it will be well to represent that we are tired with -our journey, and ask leave to go to bed as soon as possible. Then we -can perfect our plans. By the bye, have you looked in at the horses at -all?” - -“No, sir,” responded Paschics in surprise. - -“Then we will go and do it now,” and they crossed the farmyard and -entered the stable. Here Cyril found a state of things which threw him -into a towering passion, and made him despatch Paschics to fetch their -driver, who was enjoying a pleasant evening with the two or three men -employed on the farm. - -“What do you mean by leaving the horses like this?” he stormed, when -the man appeared, surly and reluctant. “You have not even rubbed them -down, and the mud is literally caked on their legs. The black can’t -reach the manger, and there is something seriously wrong with the -grey’s off fore-foot. Do you imagine that I would drive about behind -cattle like that? Perhaps you counted on having time to clean them in -the morning, but I can assure you that we shall start too early for -that. By eight o’clock we must be upon the road, and it will be the -worse for you if the horses are not fit to be seen.” - -Cowed by the rebukes translated to him by Paschics, the driver -attempted various excuses. The horses were his own, they were not -accustomed to be groomed, no travellers had ever said anything of the -kind before, and so on; but Cyril cut him short, and reiterating his -last warning, turned on his heel and went back to the house with -Paschics. - -“How is that?” he asked him. “I fancy our friend will have a pretty -clear idea as to our intention of starting in good time in the -morning, will he not?” - -“No doubt, sir; but was it worth while to awaken the man’s enmity -merely for that? I saw him scowl at you as you turned away.” - -“You are right; it would not have been worth while merely for that. -But while you were fetching him from the house, I took the opportunity -of examining the corner of the wall by the stable, which is the very -corner Miss Olga mentioned to us. Thanks to the crooked tree and the -roughness of the stones, we shall be able to get the ladies over with -no great difficulty, if one of us is at the top to receive them and -the other at the foot to help them up.” - -“I must say I wish we were safe outside, sir.” - -“Why not say at once safe at Prince Mirkovics’s castle or in -Bellaviste itself? But here is our venerable friend the farmer. It -would be as well to ask whether he has any objection to our retiring -to rest now.” - -The farmer, who met them with a somewhat shame-faced countenance, -offered no opposition to their wishes, and they were conducted to the -guest-room, where the rugs from the carriage had been arranged so as -to make a bed for Paschics on the floor. - -“No bed for us to-night, Carlo,” said Cyril, catching the look of -pleasure which his weary follower cast at the lowly couch. “First of -all, while this primitive candle lasts, do you mark on my map the spot -where your cousin the charcoal-burner lives, while I hunt for the -chest of clothes. Ah, this must be it!” - -But the result of a search in the chest was not wholly satisfactory. -The sheepskin-lined _kaftan_ of which Olga had spoken was there, and -so were a pair of high boots and a fur cap, and also several gaily -embroidered shirts and the short decorated jacket which is worn to -display them; but there was not one complete suit to be found, much -less two. - -“Well, we must divide the things, and do what we can,” said Cyril. - -“No, sir,” said Paschics, firmly; “you must disguise yourself as -thoroughly as possible. You are far more necessary to--to Mrs Weston -than I am, and in far more danger. I can alter my present appearance -sufficiently to pass muster in my own clothes, and if we have an -opportunity to-morrow I will buy a disguise in one of the towns we -must traverse.” - -Cyril yielded to the good sense of his follower, and proceeded to -array himself in the Thracian garments, supplementing the deficiencies -with his own; but, happily, the coat was so long, and the boots so -high, as to make it most unlikely that he would be perceived to be -wearing tweed trousers instead of the baggy knickerbockers proper to -the costume. When his toilet was complete, he turned to Paschics for -his approval, but met instead a look of absolute consternation. - -“It is impossible, sir--quite impossible. You look no more like a -Thracian peasant than--the Emperor of Scythia. You have the air of a -blond Hercynian officer at a fancy dress ball. To pass through the -country in that costume is simply to court disaster. You would be -arrested as a Scythian spy by our own people if the conspirators had -not seized you first.” - -“We have plenty of time before us,” said Cyril, forbearingly, “and it -is your business to use it in fitting me to the costume. Pull yourself -together. You can do it if you try: I won’t believe that such a master -in the art of disguise could be beaten in such a comparatively simple -problem. Sit down and consider carefully what is wrong. Then we will -see what can be done to remedy it.” - -Paschics obeyed, and before long his face lighted up. - -“You are right, sir. I had forgotten this,” and he produced something -from his pocket. “You may remember that I once told you I always -carried a wig and false beard about with me. They will work wonders.” -He fastened on the beard, and arranged the wig on Cyril’s head, -pulling forward the unkempt hair over his forehead, so as to shade his -eyes. “Now for a few strokes of the brush,” and by means of a small -bottle of pigment he altered the shape of the eyebrows, and added -various lines and wrinkles to the face. “If you will be so good as to -dip your hands in the mud of the road when we are outside the walls, -sir, I think you will be quite unrecognisable.” - -“But what about you?” asked Cyril. “You should have kept the wig and -beard for yourself.” But his success in transforming the appearance of -his employer seemed to have stimulated Paschics, for he next proceeded -methodically to disguise himself. He did not change his clothes, -except that he took Cyril’s hat, which he moulded into a different -shape, instead of his own; but when his preparations were complete, he -was no longer the smart, bustling, business-like Italian courier, but -an idle Thracian down on his luck, and only half at ease in his shabby -Western garments. His coat was stained and partially buttonless; his -hat, placed at what ought to have been a rakish angle, had an air of -indescribable melancholy, owing to the fact that its brim was turned -down on one side instead of up, and his very hair and moustache, which -had been gaily curled, now hung dank and despondent. - -“Bravo!” cried Cyril. “It will take a knowing fellow to recognise you, -Carlo. Now let us pack up our possessions, and then I think it will be -time to be off.” - -Their preparations had taken a considerable time, and the house had -long been silent. They rolled up the rugs and Cyril’s discarded -garments into a bundle, which Paschics was to carry, and placed a gold -coin in the chest from which they had obtained the clothes. The money -due to the driver was also wrapped in paper and placed in a -conspicuous spot; for, although it might have been good policy to aim -at being taken for mere thieves instead of more important fugitives, -Cyril did not wish to give the man an additional reason for pursuing -the party with his enmity. They then carried the bundle out into the -yard, and Paschics, climbing the wall, lowered it to the other side, -remaining at the top himself to help the rest. The door opened easily, -as Olga had promised it should, and beside it they found a little pile -of barley-cakes and an old brandy-bottle filled with rye-beer. Having -secured these, and given them into the charge of Paschics, Cyril -returned noiselessly into the house. It was necessary to move with the -greatest caution, in order to avoid disturbing the sleepers whose -snores were audible from the rooms on either side; but Cyril had paced -the passage carefully when he went to bid good-night to the farmer, -and knew exactly how far to go. Arrived at the door which Olga had -indicated, he scratched on it very lightly with his nail, and it was -opened immediately by Fräulein von Staubach. - -“We have been expecting you for hours!” she whispered reproachfully. -“Neither Mrs Weston nor I could bring ourselves to close our eyes; but -Tommy is fast asleep again, although we had to wake him to dress him.” - -“Give him to me just as he is, and do you and Mrs Weston bring your -things and follow me,” Cyril whispered back. The Queen laid her son in -his arms without a word, and he led the way down the passage. The -floor was of beaten earth, so that there were no boards to creak, and -the two ladies were carrying their boots in their hands, in accordance -with the directions they had received, and thus not the slightest -sound was made. While they paused outside to put on their boots, Cyril -secured the door noiselessly, and then noticed that the Queen and -Fräulein von Staubach were not carrying the bundles of clothes he had -expected. - -“What have you done with your own things?” he asked, in a low voice, -but with some irritation, of Fräulein von Staubach. - -“We have got them on under these,” she whispered. “The Thracian -dresses are so thin and loose that they would be too cold alone, and -so we put them on over those we had.” - -“Then you were not able to buy pelisses?” said Cyril, as he led the -way to the corner where Paschics was waiting. “However, the weather is -mild, and these women are wonderfully hardy, so that your being -without them will not excite remark.” - -They had reached the crooked tree by this time, and the ladies were a -little appalled to behold their means of escape. The Queen insisted on -being the first to tempt the perils of the climb, and Cyril, -intrusting the sleeping form of the little King to Fräulein von -Staubach, assisted her to reach the top of the wall, climbing up after -her himself to help her to lower herself on the outer side until -Paschics could guide her feet to the crevices in the stonework. The -King was next conveyed across, still without being awakened, and then -Cyril descended again to help Fräulein von Staubach, whose transit -was the most difficult of all. She had not the Queen’s agility, and -she was painfully nervous; but by dint of superhuman efforts on her -part and on Cyril’s, she was at last able to join the group outside. -The luggage was next passed over, and then Cyril let himself down, to -be met by a little shriek from the Queen as he did so. In the shadow -inside she had not noticed his disguise, and for the moment she -believed him to be one of the enemy. Paschics viewed her alarm with -equanimity, as a tribute to his skill, and in the midst of whispered -explanations a start was made, Cyril again carrying the King. The -ladies had been left unencumbered; but before they had gone more than -a few steps the Queen snatched her bag from the hand of Paschics. - -“You shall not carry everything for us!” she cried. “Sophie, take your -own bag immediately. M. Paschics is heavily laden already with that -great parcel.” - -“Prudence, madame!” remonstrated Cyril. “I fear that in the morning we -may be compelled to support our assumed characters by leaving you to -carry your own luggage; but at present we are still civilised beings. -That does not allow us to consider ourselves in safety, however.” - -The Queen laughed and blushed, and they went on in silence along the -muddy cart-track. The heaviness of the ground made their progress very -difficult, and the ladies were manifestly relieved when the wood of -which Olga had spoken was reached, and Cyril announced that they were -to rest there for a few hours. He himself would have been inclined to -press on at once; but he realised that the endurance of the party was -limited by that of its feeblest members, and that it was better to -rest now and start at daybreak than to undertake the greater fatigue -of a night-journey, and perhaps find the ladies unable to proceed when -in a hostile neighbourhood. Accordingly, he and Paschics hunted about -in the wood until they came upon the clearing made by the woodcutters, -where the poles which had been cut were piled up against one another -to season. The shelter thus formed needed only to have its open ends -filled in with branches to form a very passable hut for the ladies, -and when the rugs had been spread on a carpet of dry leaves and twigs, -the interior was voted by common consent to be positively luxurious. -The Queen and Fräulein von Staubach took grateful possession of their -new abode, while Cyril and Paschics camped outside, and in spite of -the unwonted nature of the surroundings and the alarm of their -position, there was not one of the party that did not sleep well. - -It was one of Cyril’s enviable characteristics that he could awake at -any hour he pleased, and this stood him in good stead the next -morning, although the rest were scarcely disposed to rejoice in his -possession of the faculty when he called them before daybreak. He -hastened to explain, however, that they ought to be on the road as -soon as it was fairly twilight, and that there was a good deal to do -first, and they partook meekly of the frugal meal he served out, and -awaited his orders. - -“It is my painful duty to announce that we must lighten the ship,” he -said. “We brought away all our luggage from the farm in order to -puzzle the enemy, but we can’t carry it with us. It would be too -heavy, and it would arouse suspicion. Everything that cannot be -carried in your pockets, ladies, or in a large pocket-handkerchief, -must be left behind.” - -“But if the enemy find the things, it will help them to track us,” -objected Fräulein von Staubach. - -“I propose to bury everything we leave,” answered Cyril. “It is -evident that this spot is not often visited now that the woodcutting -is over, and the dead leaves and light soil are easy to move.” - -“But you would not bury the Queen’s sable cloak?” in a tone of horror. -“It was the Emperor of Scythia’s wedding present to her, and it is -priceless.” - -“Nonsense, Sophie!” said the Queen. “What is a fur cloak compared with -honour and safety? You shall bury anything you like, Count--Arthur, I -mean. We are all forgetting our _noms de guerre_.” - -“We must change them again now,” said Cyril, “in accordance with our -changed position. From this moment we are merely Thracian peasants. If -you will call yourself Anna, madame, and Fräulein von Staubach Maria, -M. Paschics shall be Nicolai, and I will be Ivan. The King we may call -Sascha. May I entreat you all to speak nothing but Thracian when we -are upon the road? As for you, madame, I fear you must pretend to be -dumb. To be overheard speaking any language but Thracian would be -fatal.” - -“Very well,” said the Queen; “from this moment I am dumb.” - -“Then shall we now proceed to get rid of our surplus possessions?” -asked Cyril. “As my luggage has consisted since the beginning of this -trip of a toothbrush, a pocket-comb, and a piece of soap, I have a -good deal of room left in my pockets, and I shall be glad to carry -anything I can for any one, and so will Nicolai, I am sure. To work, -ladies, if you please!” - -With heroic calmness the Queen and Fräulein von Staubach proceeded to -select the most necessary or most portable of their belongings, and -dispose of them as best they could about their persons, while Cyril -and Paschics, with the aid of some broken branches, were digging a -hole in the ground, in which they laid the Queen’s cloak and the other -rejected treasures. This operation was finished by the pale light of -the spring morning; and as soon as the leaves and soil had been -replaced, Cyril ordered a start. They walked as far as possible -through the wood, and only quitted it when it would have taken them -away from the road, to which they returned at a spot some four English -miles beyond that at which they had left it the night before in order -to reach the farm. The order of their march had now to be adapted to -their supposed circumstances. Cyril and Paschics walked in front in -lordly style, while the two ladies came humbly behind, according to -Thracian custom, carrying, when there was any one to see them, the one -the little King and the other the bundle of rugs, although when the -road was empty they were immediately relieved of their burdens. It was -only occasionally that they fell in with country-people, who exchanged -a bucolic greeting with the two men and took no notice of the women, -and to their great relief they were not overtaken by any one from the -farm they had quitted so unceremoniously. At about eight o’clock in -the morning they came in sight of the little town, or rather large -village, at which they were to have spent the night; and Paschics -proposed that the rest should make their way round it without -entering, while he went boldly on to purchase food and, if possible, a -suit of country clothes for himself. Cyril was loath to lose such an -opportunity of gauging personally the feelings of the inhabitants; but -his common-sense told him that in the uncertain condition of affairs -Paschics was a safer messenger than he was, and he led his charges -into a field-path which, as his map showed him, would rejoin the road -later on, while the detective walked on towards the town. At the point -at which the path returned to the road Cyril and his party halted and, -concealed by a clump of bushes, waited for Paschics. It was some time -before he came in sight, and when he saw Cyril awaiting him he made -him a hasty sign to withdraw behind the bushes, and looked up and down -the road anxiously. Then he turned aside, and, sitting down on the -bank, began to eat some food which he took from his pocket. Presently -Cyril, who had been watching him through the bushes in surprise, saw -the reason of this strange behaviour, for another wayfarer came round -the turn of the road, and, after exchanging a greeting with Paschics, -limped on his way. It was not until this man had passed out of sight -that Paschics rose and approached the rest, and they saw as he came -that his face was very gloomy. - -“Then you could not get any other clothes?” Cyril asked him, as he -distributed the coarse bread and slices of sausage which he had -brought in his handkerchief. - -“I found the shopkeeper so inquisitive, sir, that I did not venture to -do anything that might arouse his suspicions further. He asked me any -number of questions--who I was, whence I came, where I was going, -whether I was travelling alone, and if so, what I wanted with such a -store of food. My answers did not throw much light on our -circumstances, as you may guess; but the fact of his asking the -questions was in itself unpleasant.” - -“But was the man merely inquisitive, or did he know anything to make -him suspicious?” demanded Cyril quickly. The detective’s eyes met his -meaningly, and he was about to suggest a private conversation, when -the Queen, seeing his intention, interposed-- - -“Allow us to hear what new danger threatens us, Count. We are all -exposed to the same peril, and we have a right to know its nature.” - -“I find,” Paschics went on unwillingly, in response to a sign from -Cyril, to whom he persisted in addressing himself, “that our friend -the farmer’s son passed through the town last night on his way from -Ortojuk to the farm. He rested a short time at the tavern, and told -the people the news which he had heard in Ortojuk, whither it had been -telegraphed from Tatarjé. It seems (this is what he said) that an -arrangement had been arrived at between her Majesty the Queen and our -Holy Synod for the conversion of the King to the Orthodox faith. It -was for this reason that the Court was spending the winter at -Tatarjé, which is at once a stronghold of the Orthodox and remote -from the capital, for the conversion was to be kept a secret until it -had actually taken place, on account of the opposition which would be -raised by the Queen’s mother and the Hercynian Imperial family -generally, and by the other Western Powers. Meanwhile, Bishop Philaret -of Tatarjé had been instructing the King diligently in his new faith, -and the ceremony of receiving him into the Orthodox Church by the rite -of confirmation was arranged to take place on Friday--yesterday. But -on the night of Thursday his Majesty was kidnapped by some person or -persons unknown, presumably foreigners in the employ of the Princess -of Weldart, and had utterly disappeared. A strict watch had been set -on the frontier, and it was known that no suspicious characters had -crossed it, so that it was evident that the abductors had turned their -steps into the interior of the country, and measures were at once -taken to discover and arrest them. This was done by order of the -Queen, who remained at Tatarjé in the greatest distress and anxiety; -but my informant did not hesitate to add that he believed she had only -been half-hearted all along, and was a party to the plot----” - -“But,” exclaimed the Queen, breaking the stunned silence, “how could I -be at Tatarjé when I am here? What can they mean?” - -“I am afraid Baroness Paula has played her part a little too well,” -said Cyril. “I arranged with Baroness von Hilfenstein that in case of -need her daughter should personate you, madame, for a short time, in -order to give us a better opportunity of escape; but now it seems that -we have been too clever by half. But no! it is impossible that they -could have been deceived when it was daylight. They have taken -advantage of our _ruse_ for their own purposes. You think that they -have not discovered who took part in their Majesties’ flight, -Paschics?” - -“How could they, Excellency? You had left for Bellaviste, and I had -gone to visit my relations. Fräulein von Staubach is the only person -they could make sure of. But what I fear is that some chance--or -possibly merely his own suspicions--may take our friend the -sub-prefect to Tatarjé. When he heard what had happened he would -instantly remember the English travellers, and his description of you -would be recognised by some one, and the identification established by -showing him one of your photographs. Then he would be after us like a -bloodhound, enraged at having allowed such a prey to slip through his -fingers.” - -“And you think that the results might be unpleasant if he once came up -with the abductors of his Majesty?” asked Cyril. - -“Your Excellency, they are all to be brought back to Tatarjé, _dead -or alive_; and I gathered from the shopkeeper that if the matter were -left in the hands of the people they would take care that it should be -dead.” - -“Count!” said the Queen quickly, as Cyril sat with his chin on his -hand, plunged in meditation. “Count!” she said again, as he did not -answer her, “what are we to do?” - -“I was just considering the advisability of our all going quietly to -the next police-station and giving ourselves up, madame.” - -“You would not do it?” she cried, her eyes dilating with horror. - -“I am almost convinced that it is our proper course, madame. I have -known all along that failure in this enterprise meant death to -Paschics and myself; but I thought that you and Fräulein von Staubach -would at any rate be free from bodily peril. But don’t you see the -diabolical cunning of these fellows? It would be easy enough to get up -a scuffle in arresting us, in which both of you might be killed by -accident, and there they are, with the King in their hands! They have -only to make a dramatic discovery of Baroness Paula’s imposture and -proclaim it, convert the King, and, using him as a hostage, make terms -with Drakovics. The ball is at their feet in that way. Whereas, if we -surrender to the police, they are bound to protect you two ladies from -the mob, whatever happens to us.” - -“Yes, and what is to become of us?” cried the Queen, in a harsh, -strident voice. “Is my boy to be given up after all to the tender -mercies of these vile conspirators? After all that I have risked to -save him, is he to be forced into an alien Church before he is old -enough to make a choice? I tell you, he shall not be! Give yourself up -at the nearest police-station, Count, if you like; I will kill my son -and myself before you shall surrender us!” She made a sudden spring -forward, and snatched the keen, broad-bladed Thracian knife from -Cyril’s girdle, holding it poised ready to strike at her own heart. - -“This is no time for scenes, madame,” said Cyril irritably. “We are -not strolling players, but sensible people consulting together as to -the best means of averting a great danger. Have the goodness to give -me back that knife.” - -He took it from her unresisting hand as he spoke, for his words and -tone came like a dash of cold water on the fire of her passion, and -she was already ashamed of the momentary frenzy which had seized her. -But when he had returned the knife to its sheath, she caught his hand -in both hers. - -“Count, I have trusted my son’s life and honour and my own to you. You -will not fail us?” - -“I have no present intention of doing so, madame. Can you not trust me -yet?” - -His words stung her like the lash of a whip, and she drew apart with a -crimson face, while Cyril turned to the other two. - -“We are wasting time here,” he said. “Our business is to reach Ortojuk -and cross the river as soon as we can. How we are to pass through the -city I don’t know. We must find out when we get there.” - -“I heard in the town that to-day is market-day in Ortojuk,” said -Paschics, “so that the place will be full of peasants from the country -round.” - -“But we have seen no one coming from here.” - -“No, sir; they left early in the morning. But we are sure to fall in -with some coming from the more distant villages, and arriving later, -and we must mingle with them, and so slip into the city.” - -“Good; we will divide our party when we get a little nearer, so that -there may be a chance that some of us, at least, may get through. Now, -ladies, we will start, if you please.” - -He took the little King in his arms, and they walked on resolutely and -almost in silence for nearly two hours. The Queen was flagging -painfully towards the end of the time; but she would have died rather -than complain after the words Cyril had addressed to her, and she even -objected when he called a halt on a grassy bank opposite the point at -which a by-path joined the main road. He took no notice of her remark, -however. - -“We will join the next company of peasants that comes along,” he said, -as Paschics distributed a meagre lunch from the food he had brought, -“but we must divide. Remember that we are peasants from one of the -mountain villages across the river, and have been to Tatarjé on a -pilgrimage to the tomb of St Gabriel. Our aim on reaching the town is -to get through it as quickly as possible, and cross the river; but we -must meet at a spot near the bridge, and reconnoitre before venturing -upon it. It is almost certain to be watched, and once upon it there -would be no hope of escape.” - -“Except the river!” said the Queen, the wild look returning to her -eyes. - -“Madame!” said Cyril reprovingly. “If your Majesty will leave the -choice to me, I should prefer a boat. But as regards the order of our -progress, I think that you, Fräulein, should go first, carrying his -Majesty, and keeping his face hidden as far as possible. Paschics -shall follow, not looking as though he had any connection with you, -but ready in case you find yourself in any difficulty. The Queen and I -will come last.” - -“No!” cried the Queen, “I will not be separated from my boy. Why -should Sophie carry him? It is my place, and I will do it.” - -“Madame, it is impossible,” returned Cyril, not unsympathising, but -unmoved. “You have been photographed so often holding his Majesty in -your arms, and the photographs are so well known throughout the -country, that the juxtaposition of the two faces would attract notice -at once, and that would mean instant discovery. You must allow -Fräulein von Staubach to take this post of honour, and remember that -your own name is Anna, and that you are unfortunately dumb.” - -The Queen subsided into instant silence, and Fräulein von Staubach -and Paschics, at Cyril’s suggestion, moved farther along the bank, -that they might not all appear to belong to the same party. He had -heard the voices and laughter of a band of peasants as they came along -the by-lane, and presently they emerged into the road, and took the -direction of Ortojuk. It was evident that contingents from several -villages were present, for they were divided into four or five -parties, each of which kept religiously to itself, and discussed its -own subjects of interest, the men in front and the women behind. -Fräulein von Staubach, with the little King in her arms, found a -welcome among the women of the first party, Paschics slouched with the -gait of the professional vagrant into the ranks of the men of another, -and Cyril and the Queen, rising slowly and painfully, as though -scarcely able to walk any farther, found a place in the last. Cyril -knew the temper of the Thracians too well to expect to be greeted with -curiosity or even interest. One or two languid questions were put to -him as to his starting-point and his destination; but the announcement -that his home lay across the river chilled any semblance of -friendliness that might otherwise have been forthcoming, and his -companions returned to the discussion of their own village politics -without paying any attention to his presence. The women behind were -more inquisitive, and Cyril could hear them questioning the Queen. -What was her name? where did she live? had she any children? was her -husband kind to her?--questions to all of which she answered by -shaking her head and pointing to her tongue. Then the women drew away -from her, and whispered together, and again some of their words were -audible to Cyril. Dumb, poor thing! and apparently deaf too. No wonder -she seemed sad! And besides, it was quite clear that her husband beat -her. Cyril wondered vainly from what premisses they deduced this -inference; but there was no doubt that it seemed to satisfy them. - -After another hour’s walking the walls and cupolas of Ortojuk came in -sight, and Cyril felt an involuntary tightening of the throat as the -band of peasants approached the gate. The guards gave them a very -cursory inspection, however, being chiefly interested in inquiring -whether they had passed or met on the road a posting-carriage -containing some English travellers, who were said to be escaped -criminals, and to have succeeded in eluding justice wonderfully -hitherto. Cyril recognised the hand of the sub-prefect in this piece -of intelligence, and it caused him additional uneasiness to remember -that the official was probably in the town at this moment; but there -was no opportunity for deliberation now. The sole way of escape lay -through Ortojuk and across the river, and to pause or turn back was to -be lost. He pushed his way through the gate with the rest, made sure -that the Queen was close behind him, and submitted to be swept along -in the company of his peasant-friends towards the market-place in the -middle of the town, on the opposite side of which lay the streets -leading down to the river. - -It was now considerably past noon, and as many people were leaving the -market as entering it; but the sellers, who had been disposed to take -things easily and eat their dinners, were stimulated by the arrival of -the fresh band of customers, and prepared to seize upon them with -effusion. The company of peasants divided on reaching the -market-place, each man seeking the special row of stalls of which the -contents interested him most, while Cyril and the Queen pressed on -across the open space in the midst, which had been used earlier in the -day as a horse-fair, in the wake of a few earnest souls who desired -first of all to perform their devotions at the great church on the -opposite side. Some way in front of him Cyril could see the hat which -Paschics was wearing, conspicuous among the caps of the other men and -the handkerchiefs of the women, and he breathed more freely, for it -seemed as though the first danger of Ortojuk were already past. But -his joy was premature. From the direction of the municipal buildings, -which lay close to the church, but at right angles with it, came three -men on horseback, pushing their way roughly through the crowd, and he -recognised them immediately as the sub-prefect and his two ragged -followers. He had barely time to reflect that the sub-prefect was -still searching for English travellers, and was looking far too glum -to have met with any success in his efforts as yet, when the official -rose in his stirrups and looked over the people’s heads. Whether it -was that he regarded any wearer of a hat as a suspicious person, or -that he actually recognised that which Paschics had on, he shouted to -the crowd to make way, and riding up behind Paschics, tapped him -smartly on the shoulder, asking him some trivial question at the same -time. Involuntarily Paschics looked round and up at his questioner, -who uttered an exclamation of delight. - -“It is the courier who was with the English!” he said to his henchmen. -“Arrest him instantly, and bring him before the mayor for -examination.” - -There was a wild rush to the spot on the part of the crowd, and as the -people swayed hither and thither, Cyril caught a momentary glimpse of -Fräulein von Staubach, with the child still in her arms, disappearing -down the street next the church, which he had pointed out to her on -the map as the nearest way to the river, without even turning her head -to ascertain the cause of the commotion. He blessed her for the -stolidity or presence of mind which had made her obey him so -implicitly; but the next moment he was recalled to the perils of the -position by feeling the Queen’s agonised grasp on his arm. Even now -she remembered her part sufficiently not to attempt to speak, but her -tortured eyes gazed into his in mute anguish. - -“Maria and Sascha are safe,” he said to her, not venturing to use any -other language than Thracian, lest the unwonted accents should attract -the notice of the crowd, but trusting that she would be reassured by -the tone, “but Nicolai is taken.” - -Her grip on his arm relaxed, but she still held convulsively to his -coat as he thrust himself into the crowd, battling apparently to gain -a front place, but in reality to force his way across the -market-place. There could be no safety or shelter until they had -gained the narrow streets again. After a few moments, his struggles -brought him fairly near the prisoner and his guards, and he heard -Paschics protesting vigorously against his arrest, in scraps of -various languages. But his words were not all those of protest. - -“It is an infamy, an outrage! I will complain to the Italian Minister! -_Don’t stay here; go on, and never mind me_.” This was in English. “By -what right is a peaceable Italian citizen arrested when he has done no -harm? _Get out of the city, and into the mountains; go quickly_. You -shall pay finely for this! _Save them now; it is your only chance_. -Oh, you dogs of Thracians, you shall see what will happen!” - -He was dragged away, shouting as he went, and Cyril, obeying his -injunctions, broke through the crowd, and hurried across the rest of -the market-place, the Queen still clinging to him. It was impossible -now to reach the street down which Fräulein von Staubach had -disappeared, and they turned down another and hurried along, Cyril -revolving in his mind the route they must take in order to reach the -river. - - - - - CHAPTER XIII. - IN THE GREENWOOD. - -“We must go this way in order to get back to our proper road,” said -Cyril in a low voice, as they reached a street running at right angles -to that in which they were, and they walked briskly along it for some -little distance. Presently, as they passed the end of another street -leading from the market-place, they met a crowd of people, talking -loud and eagerly. - -“He says they must be somewhere in the town, and all the inns are to -be visited.” “They say that if they are not discovered in that way no -one who cannot produce his credentials will be allowed to leave the -city.” “The search is beginning already, I hear.” - -Looking towards the market-place, Cyril caught sight again of the -forms of the three horsemen. He knew that the Queen and he could not -be distinguishable in the crowd at this distance; but if the -sub-prefect should come up and question them, his suspicious eyes -could not fail to recognise the English lady of the previous day. The -threat of closing the gates was serious enough; but the danger of the -moment was so pressing as to exclude any thought of the future. Cyril -led the way a little longer in the direction they had been taking, -then turned sharply down a narrow back-street, silent and deserted. -Just as they entered it, the sound of horses’ feet became audible in -the street they had that moment left, and the Queen turned pale again, -and clung to Cyril’s arm. She had not understood the words of the -crowd; but she had seen the sub-prefect and his followers, and knew -that their appearance boded no good. - -“Keep up!” whispered Cyril; “they may not come down here, or we may -find a doorway or an empty house to hide in. There is a gate open in -that wall. Come on quickly.” - -But the gateway to which they hastened was that of a stonemason’s -yard, and the dazzling array of tombstones and obelisks afforded no -chance of concealment. Moreover, the sounds of conversation near at -hand showed them that the proprietor and his men were sitting in the -sun on the inner side of the wall eating their dinner, and it was -impossible to confide in them. But the sound of the horses’ feet was -now close upon them. Once let them turn that corner, and--Cyril paused -and glanced into the Queen’s white face, and an idea came to him -suddenly. The rickety old gate which had first attracted his notice, -and which opened outwards into the street, was swaying and creaking on -its hinges in the light spring breeze. He pulled it forward, pushed -the Queen into the angle of the wall behind it, followed her himself, -and pulling the gate back again, held it fast with all the strength he -could command. Scarcely had they taken their stand when they heard the -horsemen turn the corner and ride down the street. The Queen’s hand -gripped Cyril’s with a painful pressure, but neither of them uttered a -sound. There was a poster on the gate in front of them, evidently -fastened up in the early morning, before the yard was opened, and -Cyril’s eyes studied it without his understanding a word of what it -contained, while his ears were occupied in listening to the enemy -without. They came past the hiding-place, looked in at the yard, and -called out to the proprietor to know whether he had seen any strangers -about, then rode on, knocking now and then at the door of a house, and -questioning the inmates. Then the sounds of their horses’ feet died -gradually away, and Cyril ventured to push the gate forward a little -and look out cautiously in the direction they had taken. There was no -sign of them, and although there was a danger of their returning, it -was all-important to reach the river as soon as possible, and the -fugitives quitted their place of refuge and pursued their way; but not -before Cyril had realised that the bill posted on the gate contained -offers of reward to any one who should kill or capture the abductors -of the King, and that it purported to be signed by the Queen, Bishop -Philaret, and the Mayor of Tatarjé. - -“When this is all over, and we are safe again, I shall buy that yard, -and build a memorial church there,” said the Queen, a little -hysterically. - -“A most laudable resolution, madame; but at present, permit me to -remind you, we are very far from safe, especially when a presumably -dumb lady speaks German in a hostile town.” - -Much confused, she followed him in silence, and they penetrated -through several winding lanes until they came out on the banks of the -river. The first sight that greeted their eyes was the comfortable -form of Fräulein von Staubach, sitting at her ease on a heap of -planks, with the little King asleep in her arms; the next, the bridge, -a short distance to their right, with a strong body of soldiers -guarding its approaches. Several peasant families, coming from the -market-place and wishing to cross, were turned back, and at last Cyril -approached the man who seemed to be the head of one of them, and asked -what the difficulty was. - -“They will let no one cross without a passport,” replied the man, “and -as, of course, mine is at home, I have to go and look for the headman -of our village, who travelled to town with us this morning, to come -and identify us as belonging to the commune before we can cross.” - -He passed on, and Cyril meditated upon this unwelcome intelligence. -The passport which he had drawn up at Tatarjé, and which had been -countersigned by the sub-prefect, would naturally, under present -circumstances, be worse than useless, and he had buried it in the wood -with the other things abandoned in the morning; but now it appeared -that without a passport, and with no one to testify to their identity, -or rather to disown it, he and his charges would be in a position -every whit as bad as if the compromising document were still in their -possession. It was clearly out of the question to attempt to cross the -river by means of the bridge, and he began to wander down the bank, -followed at a short distance by the Queen and Fräulein von Staubach, -examining the boats that were moored there. Most of them were empty -and untenanted, and for a moment the thought crossed his mind of -stealing one and escaping in it; but he reflected quickly that it was -unlikely such an easy means of evasion should have been left -unguarded, and that so larcenous an attempt would only precipitate the -catastrophe he dreaded. It was necessary, then, to turn to the boats -with people on board, in the hope that it might be possible to arrange -the terms of a passage. After passing several craft in review, Cyril -stopped before a boat loaded with bales of flax, on the deck of which -a shock-headed elderly man was walking up and down and talking angrily -to himself. - -“Do you want a hand with your boat, father?” Cyril asked him politely; -but the politeness appeared to be wasted. - -“No, young man, I don’t,” was the snappish answer. “Do you think after -I have brought this load of flax down the river for the merchant -Alexandrovics, only to be told by that dog of a Jew his clerk that I -have mistaken the day, and that it was next market-day he meant, that -I am likely to be able to waste money in hiring help?” - -“But surely it will be a hard pull against the stream if you have to -take it back?” - -“Of course it will; but that is nothing compared with losing a whole -day and having nothing to show for it. At any rate, it is a comfort -that I would not allow my son to leave his work on the farm when he -offered to come and help me, though it will be hard enough with the -loaded boat.” - -“But why not land the flax and leave it at the merchant’s house?” - -“And find next week that half the bales were under weight, and that -the flax in the rest had been filled with stones and mud by that Jew -thief? A plague on these Jews! It is they who have kidnapped the King, -and his mother knows it. Birds of a feather flock together. You know -that she is secretly a Jewess?” - -“The Queen? No?” replied Cyril, with as stupid an expression of wonder -as he could command. But his surprise seemed to offend the old man. - -“Where have you been living, not to know that? And now, young man, you -can be off. I have no time to waste in talking to you.” - -“I thought you might be willing to put us across the river for a -piastre or two,” said Cyril sadly, jingling the coins in his girdle. - -“Put you across? Why didn’t you say so at once, instead of talking -nonsense about helping? But what’s wrong that you don’t cross by the -bridge?” - -“The soldiers are making some fuss about passports, and we have none. -Who would take passports on a pilgrimage, to get them stolen? And -there is no one from our village to testify to our identity; but if -you took us on board you would be able to say that we were respectable -people.” - -“And how am I to know you are respectable people?” - -“If you found us prepared to pay you a certain sum for putting us -across, surely that would show we were respectable?” - -“Ah!” cunningly; “that would depend upon the sum. How much?” - -“Five piastres,” said Cyril, with the air of one making a tremendous -offer. The sum named was somewhat under a shilling. - -“Fifteen,” replied the man in possession, promptly. - -“Ten,” said Cyril, with a lack of resolution which was quickly seen -through. - -“I can’t do it under fifteen,” was the reply. - -“Eleven--twelve--thirteen,” counted Cyril, in a voice of despair. -“That is my last piastre. We must look for some one else.” - -“No, I’ll do it for that, since you are on pilgrimage,” cried the old -man, as the would-be passengers turned away. “But you must lend a hand -with the oars, and I can’t put you ashore at the bridge-end, for there -is a danger of smashing the boat against the piers. You must land -higher up.” - -“That’s all right. Our road runs alongside the river for some -distance,” returned Cyril. “Are you starting now, or is there time to -buy some food?” - -“Do you expect me to waste an hour while you go shopping, young man? -Get on board at once, or lose your money. You have something left -then, have you?” - -“Only a few paras.” The para is about the twenty-fifth part of the -piastre. “You don’t want to take our last copper?” - -“No; but I would have sold you some bread if I hadn’t eaten all I -brought with me, and I would have given you more for your money than -you would get in any of the town shops.” - -“You are not such a bad hand at a bargain yourself,” said Cyril -morosely, as he helped the women on board, and the host began to -loosen the rope by which the boat was moored. - -“I shouldn’t do much business if I was,” was the dry answer. “Now what -are those fellows shouting about? I knew they would come and interfere -as soon as an honest man who has done no business all day tries to get -home.” - -The persons alluded to were three or four of the soldiers from the -bridge, who came rushing down to the bank when they saw the -preparations for the departure of the boat. - -“Your names, all of you? and your village?” cried one of them, -breathlessly. The owner of the boat drew himself up. - -“My name and village you can see painted there, if you can read, Mr -Soldier,” he replied; “and I should like to know why I should be -catechised because I allow my son and his wife and child and his -wife’s aunt to find seats on the flax there?” - -“You are sure of their identity?” pursued the questioner, rather -confused. - -“Sure? My good young man, I think you must have been visiting the -tavern too often lately to ask me such a question. Do you think I -don’t know my own son, and daughter-in-law, and grandson, and--and -sister-in-law? If you have come here to insult honest farmers, I’ll -complain to the magistrates.” - -“All right,” the soldier explained hastily. “It’s only a form; but we -were ordered not to let any one pass without it. Good-bye, father, and -your son, and your daughter-in-law, and your grandson, _and_ your -great-grandmother’s cousin’s aunt, good-bye!” - -“Thracia is going to ruin,” observed the farmer solemnly to Cyril, as -they got out the oars, “when any young jackanapes in uniform thinks he -can make fun of a man old enough to be his grandfather. Move out of -the way, young woman.” It was the Queen whom he addressed, and she -turned mutely and pointed to her tongue. He looked at her with -something like disgust. - -“He wants you to move to the next bale, Anna,” said Cyril, in -Thracian, but with an imperative gesture which she understood and -obeyed. - -“Dumb, is she?” grunted the old man. “Is she deaf as well?” - -“She can understand me, as you see,” returned Cyril; “but I doubt -whether you could make her hear.” - -“How do you make her understand?” - -“How does one make a dog understand?” asked Cyril, and the farmer -laughed brutally. - -“Boy dumb too?” he asked. - -“Not a bit of it; only asleep. I would wake him up and let you hear -how he can talk, but that he is tired and would be troublesome.” - -The old man laughed again, and they rowed on in silence for a time. -Then he said suddenly, “If you have been on pilgrimage, I suppose you -saw the tomb of St Gabriel at Tatarjé? What is it like?” - -“Of course we saw it,” returned Cyril indignantly, and he began to -describe the shrine, which he and the other members of the Court had -visited as the only show-place in Tatarjé. But his hearer’s attention -wandered. - -“What did you want to take _her_ on pilgrimage for?” he asked, jerking -his head towards the Queen. “Did it do her any good?” - -“It hasn’t given her a voice, as you see. But the fact was, I wanted -to take the boy, and he can’t look after himself. Besides, she wanted -to come.” - -“Ah, you don’t know how to manage a wife. The idea of letting a woman -go anywhere because she wished it!” and the old man turned chuckling -to his oars again, and chuckled until the boat arrived at the opposite -bank. - -“Now then, young man, out you go, and your relations too,” he said. - -“Don’t you mean to take us any farther?” asked Cyril, in a tone of -dire dismay. - -“For thirteen piastres? No, my son. If you could make up the fifteen, -now----” - -But Cyril shook his head, and began to make fast the boat, preparatory -to helping his charges to land. They would walk along the bank for a -little, in order to throw the old man off the scent; but it was not -worth while to run an additional risk for the sake of hoodwinking him -further. - -“I say!” cried their late host, as he pushed the boat off again, -“surely you don’t carry your own parcels when you’ve got your wife -with you?” - -“How could I do anything but carry the bundle in the town, when she -was gaping and staring about so that I knew she would drop it or let -it be stolen?” returned Cyril sullenly. “Here, Anna, make yourself -useful,” and he handed the parcel of rugs to the Queen. She gave him a -look of astonished reproach, which he answered by a frown intended to -counsel prudence. The old man, who had caught her expression but not -his, laughed loudly. - -“Lazy!” he cried. “After all, my son, I see that there is some -advantage in having a dumb wife. If yours had possessed a tongue, you -would certainly be making acquaintance with the rough side of it at -this moment. But you and I know that there is nothing like a good -thick stick for all of them--is there?” - -“He is a detestable old man,” said Fräulein von Staubach to Cyril in -a low voice, as they walked along the bank, the farmer’s loud chuckles -still reaching them faintly across the water; “but I am sorry you -thought it well to deceive him about the money. It would have been -much pleasanter to go a little farther in the boat.” - -“But I assure you there was no deception,” returned Cyril. “That was -absolutely my last piastre. It is true that I have some gold; but if I -had let him see it he would have been convinced at once that we were -no better than we should be. And as for going farther in the boat, it -would only have been waste of time. As soon as we are out of sight of -our friend, we will turn off into the hills, and look for the -charcoal-burner’s glen.” - -But it was some time before this was possible, for the road ran -parallel with the river, and every now and then their late host rested -on his oars for a minute to take breath, and shouted some remark to -Cyril. It was evident that he would have liked his help again in -rowing, although he would not confess it, and was trying to tempt him -to produce some hidden store of coin out of which to pay for a longer -passage. But at length the bank became steep and rocky, and the road -turned more inland, and Cyril waved farewell joyfully to the old man, -and took a furtive look at the map to ascertain the right course. But -the road was so completely deserted that he might have spread out the -map and consulted it for an hour without danger, and he turned to -relieve the Queen of the burden she had been carrying. - -“We will return to the path we passed a little way back, madame. So -far as I can make out, it leads just in the direction we wish to take. -Permit me to carry the rugs.” - -But to his surprise she looked him full in the face without a word, -and declined to give up the bundle. Thinking that she wished him to -relieve Fräulein von Staubach, he held out his arms for the little -King, who allowed himself to be transferred from one bearer to the -other without even waking. Going on in advance to find the path, Cyril -turned to wait for the ladies, and observed in astonishment that the -Queen was still carrying the rugs, in spite of all Fräulein von -Staubach’s attempts to get possession of the bundle. Moreover, she -still refused to speak, and Cyril led the way up the hill in silence, -deciding in his own mind that she had taken it into her head to feel -angry at being supposed to be dumb, and was trying to punish him by -keeping up the pretence when it was no longer necessary. - -The path led on and on, first uphill and then down, through patches of -forest in sheltered spots and again over bare uplands; and still Cyril -kept on his way, with occasional halts for the purpose of consulting -the map, and still the Queen toiled on with the great bundle in her -arms, although she could scarcely drag one foot after the other for -weariness. Cyril was provoked by her obstinacy, and determined not to -make any further advances. If she chose to behave like a sulky child, -and punish herself, she should be allowed to do so. It was growing -dusk by this time, and when the path led down into a wood larger than -any they had passed hitherto, the trees overhead made it almost dark; -but Cyril’s spirits rose, for he knew that they must be approaching -the charcoal-burner’s hut. Coming to a spot where the fall of an old -tree had brought down two or three others with it, making a little -break in the blackness overhead, he advised the ladies to sit down and -rest, while he went on to reconnoitre. There was no reason to suspect -the loyalty of old Minics, since Paschics had declared him worthy of -trust; but it was just possible that he might have visitors, whose -discretion could not be so comfortably relied upon. - -Still following the path, which was now barely distinguishable, Cyril -came out at last on the edge of a cleared space, sloping down to a -small lake. Close in front of him was a hut built rudely of logs and -branches, and before it a large fire, beside which an old man was -sitting with his dog. As he came forward, they both rose and looked at -him, the dog suspiciously, the man with a good deal of interest. - -“You are Yosip Minics, I think?” asked Cyril. “We are travellers who -have been recommended to your kindness by your cousin’s son, Lyof -Paschics.” - -The old man nodded. “I have been looking out for you,” he said. “I -went down into Ortojuk this morning to buy my week’s supplies, and I -had word by a sure hand that Lyof might be here soon wanting help. -When I heard what they were all saying in the town about the King, I -knew what the message meant,” and he glanced not unkindly at King -Michael, who, awakened by the voices, was now almost overbalancing -himself in his efforts to reach down and pat the dog. - -“But what do you know about us?” - -“Only this,” and the charcoal-burner brought out a dirty envelope from -his hut, and held the stamp towards Cyril in the firelight. “One can’t -very well go wrong when his Majesty’s portrait is so close at hand, -can one?” - -“You certainly have an advantage there,” said Cyril with a laugh. -“It’s a good thing for us that other people haven’t thought of it.” - -“Oh, I had my message from Lyof’s mother to help me, you see. But what -have you done with the lad?” - -“I am sorry to say he was arrested in Ortojuk this afternoon.” - -“But the royal party are safe? That is all right, then. He has done -his duty, and God and the saints will see that he comes to no harm. -But put the child down on this wolfskin here--I will look after -him--and fetch the women. They are not far off, I suppose?” - -“No, I will go back for them,” and Cyril retraced his steps, wondering -the less, now that he had seen this shrewd and kindly old man, at the -curious conditions of Thracian life, which had given Paschics a -relative so low down in the social scale. But as he approached the -spot where he had left the ladies, he forgot all about the -charcoal-burner, for he could distinctly hear the Queen sobbing, and -Fräulein von Staubach trying to comfort her in German. His first -thought was that they had been tracked by the enemy and taken -prisoners; but almost at the same moment he saw that there was no one -there but themselves. - -“I fear that you have been alarmed, madame,” he said, hurrying -forward; “but I assure you that I have not been longer than I could -help. The charcoal-burner is most willing to shelter and help us, and -I have left the King in his charge while I came back for you.” - -“I have not been alarmed,” said the Queen, rising stiffly. “Give me -that bundle of rugs, if you please; I prefer to carry it.” - -“Unhappily it is already bespoken, madame. May I be permitted----?” - -He offered his arm to assist her, but she drew herself away. “I wish -to carry the rugs,” she repeated, but her voice failed her. - -“Madame!” said Fräulein von Staubach, imploringly. - -“Be quiet, Sophie. I know that it is my own fault. I have placed -myself in a false and degrading position, and Count Mortimer takes -advantage of it to humiliate me.” - -“Madame!” protested the maligned Cyril, in utter astonishment. - -“You know it is true. You rejoiced when you ordered me, in the -presence of that horrible old man, to carry the bundle.” - -“You must know that it was merely to avert suspicion, madame.” - -“It was not. You were repaying to me all the humiliations I have ever -inflicted upon you. I saw it in your eyes.” - -“Upon my honour, madame, the step was more painful to me than to your -Majesty, but it was necessary to save the situation.” - -“At my expense. Oh, I have put myself into your power, Count, I know -that. But I did not expect----” - -Her voice failed again, and Fräulein von Staubach cast a beseeching -glance at Cyril, to which he responded instantly: - -“If I may not have the honour of assisting you, madame, I will fetch -the charcoal-burner; but you cannot stay here all night. Old Minics is -rather grimy, but if you prefer his help to mine----” - -Without a word the Queen took his arm, and he piloted her the rest of -the way. Once arrived at the hut, she was too much exhausted to do -more than partake of the soup and black bread which the host had -prepared, and then sit leaning against the wall of the hut while -Fräulein von Staubach made the best she could, with the aid of the -rugs, of the primitive arrangements for the night. When the little -King had been carried indoors, and the two ladies had also retired, -Cyril and his host sat outside by the fire, smoking. The -charcoal-burner had accepted, out of politeness, one of his guest’s -cigars; but it was evident that he preferred his own clay pipe and -coarse tobacco, to which he betook himself with zest as soon as he had -finished it. Under ordinary circumstances, Cyril would have welcomed -this divergence of tastes, since his remaining cigars were now very -few in number; but to-night he felt too much depressed to be comforted -even by tobacco, and he smoked on moodily until a hand was laid upon -his shoulder, and he turned to find Fräulein von Staubach stooping -over him. - -“I wanted to ask you whether you were intending that we should -continue our journey to-morrow, Count?” she said. - -“I had thought of it, Fräulein; but you must surely know that I -should not venture to recommend any plan of my own in opposition to -the slightest wish of her Majesty. Her knowledge of affairs----” - -“You are piqued, Count, and you speak with unnecessary sarcasm. Her -Majesty is asleep, and has no idea that I am consulting you; but the -fact is that she is quite incapable of performing a farther march -without rest. Her feet are so fearfully blistered that I cannot -imagine how she succeeded in getting here at all. Every step must have -been agony to her.” - -“It would be quite possible to rest to-morrow, Fräulein. The people -would have more leisure to stare at us if we travelled on Sunday, and -we might find it difficult to obtain food. By all means inform her -Majesty that you will not leave the valley until Monday morning.” - -“You speak as though you were intending to abandon us, Count.” - -“I hope that the abandonment will be only a temporary one, Fräulein; -but I fear that her Majesty would derive little benefit from her day -of rest if I were in the neighbourhood.” - -“Then what do you propose to do?” - -“Go out into the world--back to Ortojuk, perhaps--and see what is -going on, and whether our schemes have been penetrated.” - -“This is quite unnecessary, Count, and you know it. You are going -wilfully into danger--exposing us to danger, even--because you cannot -make allowances for her Majesty’s hasty words spoken in a moment of -weariness.” - -“Make allowances? I have been doing nothing else since I have been -sitting here. I was a little surprised at the moment, I grant; but -since then I have reflected that I was a fool not to expect just what -I got. It is not my first experience of her Majesty’s gratitude, you -will remember.” - -“Count, you are cruelly unjust. Think of the trials which have beset -the Queen since we left Tatarjé; of all the vicissitudes----” - -“I have thought of them all, Fräulein. The only thing I had not -expected was to be abused for what I had not done, and for that I was -a fool, as I tell you. Are you not satisfied with that?” - -“Satisfied, when every word you say brings an accusation against her -Majesty? You are casting the blame on the woman, as the men always -do.” - -“May I ask whether you think I am the person to blame, Fräulein?” - -Fräulein von Staubach appeared to find the question a hard one to -answer, for it was some time before she said unwillingly, as she went -back into the hut, “No, Count; you are not to blame, and certainly her -Majesty is not. It is circumstances.” - -“Circumstances!” muttered Cyril to himself somewhat later, as he -crawled on hands and knees into the little lean-to which he had -assisted old Minics to build as a kind of spare bedroom to his log -mansion, and made himself as comfortable as he could on a couch of -branches very imperfectly covered with a rug. “That is what the -Baroness said--‘I am not afraid of either the Queen or you; but I am -very much afraid of circumstances.’ How long ago was it--a hundred -thousand years? Is it possible that it was only the night before last? -It feels as if I had lived whole lifetimes since then--since she said -she trusted me and would obey me. And a pretty farce it is! She will -obey me when she likes, and when she doesn’t she tries to make me feel -like a blackguard for giving her orders.” - -He laughed angrily, and turned over on his unrestful bed. But sleep -would not come to him, in spite of the fatigues of the day and the -disturbed character of his last two nights. The Queen’s face floated -before him--now white and terror-stricken, as when they had hidden -behind the gate; now rosy and confused, as he had seen it when she had -made some dangerous blunder; now lifted to his in eager interest, and -again suffused with tears, as when he had come upon her in the -wood,--never twice the same, and at no time strictly beautiful, -perhaps, but always fascinating from its ever-changing play of -expression. - -“Her infinite variety!” he said to himself sarcastically, remembering -the line he had once quoted to Drakovics with reference to her; -“infinite fickleness, I call it--wish she would cultivate a good -serviceable workaday frame of mind, and stay in it, for once. And -why--why, when I have been bothered with her all day, I should want to -be thinking of her all night, I don’t know----” He stretched himself -vigorously, and came into such violent contact with one of the poles -of the lean-to as almost to send the structure flying; then resigned -himself to lying passive and watching the stars through the crevices -of the roof. “I really could not be more taken up with her if I was in -love with her. Why--well, and what if I am in love with her?” - -“In love--and with her!” The idea was so ludicrous, and at the same -time so unwelcome, that Cyril could not contemplate it lying down. He -sat up, leaning against the supporting wall of the hut, and regardless -of the risk of fire, lighted another cigar to calm his nerves, and -thus fortified, prepared to face the situation. That he--he, Cyril -Mortimer, of all men--should have fallen in love, and that with a lady -who had not merely done her utmost to testify her dislike to him, but -who could, and doubtless would, ruin his career with a ruthless hand -if she should gain the slightest inkling of the state of his feelings, -was too utterly absurd. It must be that he possessed a double -personality, and one self loved the Queen, while the other not only -perceived how fatal to all his chances in life such an attachment -would be, but actually disliked, despised, and disapproved of -Ernestine and all her doings. But--double personality or not--he was -in love with her, and, so far as he could tell, for no earthly reason. -This consideration was peculiarly trying to Cyril. As he had told -Caerleon long ago, he had had many love-affairs, but to have called -them _affaires du cœur_ would have been a serious mistake. They were -purely _affaires de la tête_, political or social speculations -deliberately entered upon with an eye to the realisation of an -underlying purpose. Cyril undertook them with the same zest that -characterised him in his schemes of a more purely political nature, -and enjoyed them fully, without once losing his head. The ladies -concerned enjoyed them also, of course--such of them, at least, as -understood that a _tendresse_, and not a _grande passion_, was the -utmost to be expected from him--and the affairs had never yet afforded -occasion for scandal. Cyril was not the man to compromise any -woman--and far less himself--unless he was playing for very high -stakes indeed. - -And now he was honestly in love--just as Caerleon had been! The -thought was so exquisitely absurd that he laughed until the tears came -into his eyes. No, not like Caerleon, very far from it. It had not -been Caerleon’s misfortune to fall in love with his sovereign; his -difficulty was just the other way about. And the avowal that his love -was returned, the hope that one day he might call the loved one his -own--these things, for which Caerleon had lived, Cyril did not even -desire. If he should ever be so unfortunate as to come to desire them, -it would be the signal for him to leave Thracia, and take his -susceptible heart to some other country, where Queens were less -attractive, or, at any rate, less given to demand knight-errantry from -their followers. His susceptible heart!--the term in connection with -himself struck him as so ridiculous that he began to picture himself -as laying that heart at Ernestine’s feet. What would she do?--turn -away from it in disgust, or take it up in her disdainful little hands -and throw it down again, just for the pleasure of seeing it break? But -that pleasure she should not enjoy. He could not secure his heart in -his own keeping, it seemed; but at least he could prevent any one else -from guessing that he had lost it. He smiled again as he thought how -easy the task would be. There was not a man in the kingdom who would -not be suspected of such folly before himself, not a man to whom the -Queen was less likely to condescend by way of inspiring in him such -dreams. - -“I’ll go on,” he said to himself, “and so long as she treats me -decently I’ll stay and look after her; but if she makes herself -disagreeable I shall cut, and before I go I’ll tell her! That will -punish her,” and happy in the thought, and also conscious that his -cigar had gone out, he lay down again, and slept peacefully. - -He did not wake until late in the morning; but the host was the only -member of the party who was before him. He was busy making up the fire -as Cyril went down to the lake for a hasty toilet, and received him -with a friendly smile when he returned. - -“Can you let me have a snack of some kind, Minics, before the ladies -come out?” Cyril asked him. “I want to be off without their knowing -it.” - -“But where are you going?” asked the charcoal-burner. - -“Out along the way we came yesterday, to reconnoitre.” - -“But that is foolhardy,” said the old man solemnly. - -“That is just how I feel--foolhardy--or perhaps restless, rather. But -I don’t intend to run any risks. I shall stop on this side of the -river and make sure that the soldiers are gone from the Ortojuk end of -the bridge before I attempt to cross. If they are there still, I shall -come back.” - -“But what foolishness are you contemplating? You have some silly idea -of gaining glory by running into danger.” - -“I assure you that you were never more mistaken in your life. It is -easy to see that you don’t know me, or you wouldn’t make such a -suggestion. My errand is the very prosaic one of discovering whether -we have been tracked across, or not. If I find that they think we are -still on the other side, I shall venture on hiring a boat to-morrow, -for the sake of the ladies, who are really unfit to walk. But if they -are looking for us on this side, or along the river, walk we must.” - -“Yes. I can show you a path across the hills, which is fairly safe, -but very rough. Well, go and make your inquiries, my son. I wish I had -something better than rye-bread and ewe-cheese to give you to take -with you.” - -“Nothing could be better,” said Cyril cheerfully. “Good-bye. Present -my respects to the ladies when they appear.” - -But as he turned towards the forest-path, stuffing the bread and -cheese into his girdle as he walked, the Queen ran out suddenly from -the hut, and caught his arm. She had no shoes on, and her feet were -bound up in pocket-handkerchiefs; but it was evident that she had -quite forgotten the fact. - -“Where are you going, Count?” she asked imperiously. - -“On a voyage of discovery, madame.” - -“That means that you are rushing into danger?” - -“The experiences of the last few days have made danger appear quite -unexciting, madame--even monotonous.” - -“Do you think I am a child, Count, that you try to put me off with -such tales? You are not to go.” - -“Your Majesty must know that it is my dearest duty to obey any wish of -yours. Am I to consider myself under arrest?” - -“Count!” she stamped her foot and burst into tears, “you are cruel, -ungentlemanly! Is it generous to recall to me what I said last night? -You will not make the slightest allowance for a woman who was half out -of her mind with fatigue and the dangers of the day. How can you be so -unjust?” - -“Madame!” remonstrated Cyril, in alarm, “you mistake me. If I have -given you cause to address such a reproach to me, I humbly entreat -your pardon.” - -“Now you are putting me in the wrong again,” she said, half-laughing -through her tears. “Do not let us quarrel, Count. I do not command you -to stay here, but I entreat you not to leave us to-day. Think of the -fearful suspense we should endure--waiting hour after hour for your -return. You don’t believe me,” catching the involuntarily sarcastic -look upon his face. “Well, then, think of our horrible isolation; left -here without you. What should we do if the enemy traced us to this -spot? How could you answer to your conscience for abandoning us? Ah! -you will believe that, I see. You will permit us to have some fear for -ourselves, if we may not feel any anxiety for the safety of our -friend, our leader. _Mille remercîments, M. le comte!_ Come, you will -not go? The charcoal-burner is going to church. He will make any -inquiries with far less danger than you. You will remain here?” - -“Little witch!” said Cyril to himself. “What does she mean by looking -so distractingly pretty? I shall kiss her in another minute, and then -there will be a nice row! I couldn’t very well plead that it was my -other personality which had done it.” Aloud he answered formally, -“Your commands shall be obeyed, madame. I am your servant.” - -“You are not!” she cried. “Never say that again, Count. Do you think I -am a stone, a block of wood--that I have no feelings, no gratitude? -You are a dear and faithful friend to my son and myself, as you were -to my husband; and if we ever return to--to everyday life, you shall -see that I am not ungrateful. Come, I ask you as a friend not to leave -us lonely here. You will not refuse?” - -“You do me too much honour, madame. Naturally I will remain.” - -“You are not enthusiastic, Count. You think that I shall quarrel again -with you in an hour or so?” - -This was exactly what Cyril did think, but he was not so rude as to -tell her so. “If you have any further wishes, madame, pray command -me,” he said. - -“Yes, there is one thing,” she said quickly, trying to hide a little -disappointment which had crept into her tone. “What are they saying -about us in the world all this time? What of M. Drakovics?” - -“In the suddenness of our departure from Tatarjé, madame, I ventured -to take the steps which seemed to me to be advisable without -consulting your Majesty. To my servant, who was proceeding to -Bellaviste in the train supposed to be conveying me, and who is a -staunch fellow, I intrusted a note to be given to M. Drakovics -immediately on his arrival. In this note I informed his Excellency of -the unfortunate events which compelled you to leave Tatarjé at once -with the King, and added that you would travel _incognito_ until you -reached the castle of Prince Mirkovics. These facts I begged him not -to make public, lest the conspirators should have sympathisers in -Bellaviste; and I requested him also not to attempt to put down the -rebellion by force until he knew that your safety was assured. I have -no doubt that he is publishing daily special Gazettes detailing your -Majesty’s journey by the usual route, with particulars of the -decorations and illuminations at the towns passed on the way.” - -“To throw the public off the scent?” asked the Queen, laughing, in -spite of herself, at the idea. “But surely we are losing time -frightfully? The rebellion will spread and consolidate itself while we -are wandering about in these forests.” - -“Your safety, madame, and that of his Majesty, is the paramount -consideration. When M. Drakovics knows you are safe, he can put down -the rebellion at his leisure. Any step that would direct attention to -this district, or drive the insurgents from Tatarjé to take refuge -among these hills, would be a grave mistake. And even at the worst, we -are losing very little time, although I cannot flatter myself that my -plans have succeeded as they would have done with ordinary luck. By -to-morrow night--in four days from our leaving Tatarjé--I hope to see -you in safety. Either by the river, if it proves prudent to hire a -boat, or by a path across the hills which Minics can show us, we ought -to be able to reach Karajevo long before sunset; and once there we are -among friends, for Bishop Andreas is the brother of Prince Mirkovics.” - -“It is my turn to ask your pardon, Count. Your foresight is -marvellous. If we reach Karajevo safely, I shall begin to feel that -there is something supernatural about the way in which your plans -succeed in spite of all kinds of apparent failure. Well, I shall not -be altogether sorry to leave this wandering life in the greenwood; and -yet---- There has been much, very much, that was delightful in it, -and, best of all, it has shown me a true friend whom I have hitherto -been too blind to recognise.” - -She went back into the hut, leaving Cyril speechless under the -witchery of the radiant smile she turned upon him. As he shook -himself, metaphorically speaking, to get rid of the spell, he heard -Fräulein von Staubach say with some asperity-- - -“Was it needful to take quite so long to make your peace, madame? I do -not know what it will lead Count Mortimer to think?” - -“Think? Why, what should he think?” asked the Queen sharply. - -“Exactly,” reflected Cyril; “what should he think? No; that further -complication is mercifully avoided--although there are moments when -one is inclined to wish that it was not.” - - - - - CHAPTER XIV. - THE _JUDENHETZE_. - -The hours of that Sunday passed pleasantly enough by the side of the -lake in the valley. The charcoal-burner donned his best clothes and -started for church, going not to Ortojuk, but to a village on the -nearer bank of the river, and Fräulein von Staubach found ample -employment in putting the hut tidy and making preparations for dinner, -interlarding these occupations with disparaging remarks on their -host’s style of housekeeping, addressed to the Queen, who was acting -as her assistant. Cyril, who had been peremptorily refused a share in -their labours, lay upon the grass and watched them, keeping at the -same time a vigilant eye on the little King, who was amusing himself -at the water’s edge, and came to him now and then to propound -conundrums in physics and natural history. - -When the Queen had finished her household tasks she fetched the child -away, and sat down with him under a tree at the farther side of the -clearing. She produced a book from her pocket, and Cyril gathered that -she was telling the King a Bible story and teaching him texts. -Presently Fräulein von Staubach joined her, and they read verses -alternately out of the Bible and repeated German hymns aloud. Cyril -understood perfectly well the timid glance which the Queen cast at -him; she felt that it would only be right to ask him to join them, but -she was afraid of his sarcasm. The idea pleased him, for it was -evident that she had no inkling of the power she possessed over him, -and moreover, he much preferred to watch her from this distance -“playing at being in Church,” as the little King, with no intention of -being profane, designated her occupation. She was very pleasant to -look at as she sat there, holding fast one of the child’s chubby hands -lest his active little body should escape whither his mind had already -gone, to the birds and squirrels in the woods, and Cyril, as he -watched her, fell into a day-dream. Suppose that some unimaginable -turn of affairs should prevent their returning to what the Queen -called “everyday life,” and keep them imprisoned in the forest, how -pleasant it would be! He saw himself returning after a hard day’s -hunting or woodcutting to this glen (not to the charcoal-burner’s hut, -it may well be understood, or at least to a glorified edition of it), -and welcomed by Ernestine--this new and friendly Ernestine. He -scarcely glanced, even in his dream, at the possibility of marrying -her, for it seemed that it would be happiness enough to be permitted -to live near her and enjoy her society, provided that her mood did not -change. But at the thought his lip curled. If there was anything in -past experience, she would be scolding and upbraiding him to-morrow as -though she had never called him her friend to-day, nor sworn endless -gratitude to him. Such was life! and after this return to hard reality -Cyril’s day-dream passed imperceptibly into a real dream, from which -he only awoke to find that the little King had been putting beech-nuts -(uncomfortable three-cornered things) down his collar, and that the -Queen was scolding the child for being so naughty. - -Recalled to the prose of life in this practical manner, Cyril returned -good for evil by taking his youthful tormentor to look for a -squirrel’s nest, an unavailing search that lasted until old Minics -returned, overflowing with the gossip gathered from his acquaintances -outside the church. It was the general belief that the King and his -abductors must have crossed the river, although nothing had come to -light as to the means by which the crossing had been accomplished, and -search was being made for them all along the stream, and also on the -road which they had left to reach the glen. From this it was evident -that not only was it unsafe to return to the river in the hope of -proceeding by boat; but it was also advisable to start as early as -possible on the morrow, lest the search should extend even to their -place of refuge. - -Shortly after sunrise on the Monday morning, therefore, the wanderers -took the road again. Minics accompanied them for some miles, in order -to make sure that they were in the right way, as he said; but in -reality, as Cyril shrewdly suspected, because he could scarcely bring -himself to part from the strangers who had brought so much variety -into his lonely life. This feeling was entirely reciprocated by King -Michael, who displayed a willingness to return with the -charcoal-burner to the “place where all the squirrels were,” which -rather wounded his mother. When he was carried off at last on Cyril’s -shoulder, he kept his face turned persistently backwards until Minics -was out of sight, and continued to wave his hand and blow him kisses -as often as the old man looked round. It was not until a further view -of his friend had become absolutely hopeless that the King consented -to adopt a position more agreeable to the person who had the honour of -carrying him, and Cyril was able to address the Queen. - -“Do you dislike leaving the wood as much as his Majesty, madame?” - -“Very nearly as much,” she said, with a sigh. “I think that when next -the doctors order us into the country, I shall make the Court camp out -in the woods, instead of hiring houses.” - -“It would be quite Arcadian,” observed Cyril, meditatively. “I can -imagine Baroness Paula and the other maids of honour enjoying it -immensely as long as the weather was fine, with Parisian shepherdess -costumes and high-heeled shoes, and gilt crooks with bows of ribbon on -them--but the elder ladies, madame! It would be sheer cruelty. Think -of Baroness von Hilfenstein!” - -“I don’t want the Baroness or any of them,” said the Queen, hastily. -“Of course I was thinking of merely the party we have here to-day. Any -one else would spoil it--except poor M. Paschics. What do you think -they will do to him?” - -To this question, asked for the twentieth time, Cyril could only give -the stereotyped reply that Minics believed that his cousin had been -sent back to Tatarjé, there to be examined by the heads of the -conspiracy, and that if all went well it might be possible to rescue -him in the course of a day or two. But this reminder of their past and -present perils checked any tendency to further trivial conversation, -and they marched on for the most part in silence. - -Throughout the day’s journey over these sparsely wooded uplands they -scarcely caught sight of a single person, and in only one case were -they themselves seen, when they met a goatherd who consented to sell -them a cupful of milk for the child. Cyril had succeeded in obtaining -from old Minics a further supply of piastres in exchange for gold, and -the transaction aroused no suspicion. Their frugal mid-day meal was -eaten on the roadside near a stream, and a long rough walk -followed--so long that the Queen was flagging visibly, and King -Michael asking plaintively for his tea, before they reached the brow -of the hill beneath which lay Karajevo, with a lofty mountain, its -summit still covered with the winter’s snow, and its lower slopes clad -with thick forest, towering above it on the other side. Over the city -hovered a cloud which Cyril pronounced to be smoke. - -“Evidently there has been a fire,” he said. “I only hope that the -Bishop’s palace has not been burnt out, just as we want to test his -hospitality. Well, we are nearly safe now; but we will not relax our -precautions until we have claimed the Bishop’s protection. We will -take our Thracian names again, and speak nothing but Thracian. You, -madame, must be dumb, I fear, once more.” - -They went on down the hill, but before they had reached its foot Cyril -stopped again. - -“I don’t like the look of this,” he said. “There is certainly -something wrong, for there are houses on fire in two or three parts of -the town, and the people seem to be moving about in crowds. We will -make inquiries at the gate before we go in.” - -But the gate proved to be deserted and falling into decay, and Cyril, -noticing a small inn just inside the walls, thought that it would be a -good place for inquiry. Telling the two women to sit down on the stone -bench in front, he went indoors and asked for a glass of rye-beer. The -woman who was serving looked at him apprehensively when he entered, -and was obviously relieved to hear that he was a stranger. - -“Is there anything wrong in the town?” he asked, as he sipped his -beer. “It looks as though the Roumis had been making a raid.” - -“Oh dear no! we have nothing of that sort nowadays,” replied the -hostess hastily. “It is only that the townspeople have been expelling -the Jews.” - -“The Jews! Why, what have they done?” - -“They have kidnapped the King, haven’t you heard? They want to make -him a Jew, and they knew that their wicked spells would have no power -over him if he was once made an Orthodox Christian, so they carried -him off--to kill him and use his blood in their horrible rites, I -daresay,” she added, with unconscious inconsistency. - -“Dreadful!” said Cyril. “But what has that to do with Karajevo?” - -“Oh, when the news came, the people rushed at once to attack the -Jewish quarter. They set it on fire and drove the Jews out, and one or -two got killed--but it was their own fault. They would not say where -their treasures were hidden. And the Bishop actually took their -part--well, our Popa Vladimir says he is half a Jew himself--and let -them put their goods in his courtyard for safety. It wasn’t likely -that the people would stand that, was it? and they broke open the -gates and drove the Bishop out----” - -“How long ago was this, and where did the Bishop go?” asked Cyril, in -great anxiety. - -“Oh, that was this morning, and the Bishop went up the mountain with -two or three priests and servants, to take refuge with his brother, -Prince Mirkovics, no doubt. How could he think of protecting the -creatures, when the proclamation said that the wretches who had stolen -the King ought all to be killed, and every one knew that it was the -Jews who had done it?” - -“There will be a few little pickings still left, I daresay,” said -Cyril, who had had time to collect his thoughts. “At any rate, I think -we will not go farther to-night--if you can provide us with a lodging, -that is. We can’t pay much, but I can sleep in the loft if you can let -the women have a room.” - -“We can certainly take you in,” said the hostess with some contempt. -“You don’t want a private sitting-room, I suppose? Your wife and the -other woman had better come inside. Oh, there are the people coming -down the street again! They are all drunk now, and what they will be -when they have had more brandy, St Gabriel only knows!” - -The aspect of the approaching mob was certainly not reassuring. Its -component parts appeared to belong to the lowest rabble of the town, -and in their equipment bloodstained weapons contrasted painfully with -the gay stuffs and embroideries with which some of them were -decorated. Cyril stepped to the door of the inn, where the Queen and -Fräulein von Staubach, terrified by the wild shouting and wilder -singing, were beginning to meditate flight. - -“Stay where you are,” he whispered hastily, “and don’t look more -frightened than you can help. They may not notice you.” - -He had barely time to utter the words before the crowd poured past him -into the house, clamouring for brandy. While the hostess was -satisfying their demands, they had time to observe the stranger. - -“Who are you?” demanded a big fellow in a butcher’s apron. - -“A pilgrim coming from Tatarjé, and looking for a night’s lodging,” -returned Cyril. - -“Are those women with you? How are we to know you are not Jews?” - -“Do Jews generally go on pilgrimage to St Gabriel’s tomb?” - -“How should I tell? I know nothing about Jews. But we are not going to -have them in Karajevo, at any rate. Come, we must get this settled.” - -“Here is your brandy, gentlemen,” said the hostess anxiously. “Don’t -disturb the poor people. The young woman looks dead tired.” - -“Musht be sure they’re not Jewsh,” said a young man, with tipsy -gravity. “Can’t have the plashe defiled again, jusht when we’ve turned -them all out. Are you Jewsh, you women?” - -He addressed himself to the Queen, who shook her head and pointed to -her tongue. The action appeared to arouse suspicion. - -“Dumb?” said the butcher. “There was a Jew dumb to-day, but I cured -him with a red-hot steel. It cast the dumb devil out of him, so Popa -Vladimir said.” - -“She is no more a Jew than you are,” said Cyril. - -“Of course not,” said the hostess. “Here’s an easy way of settling it, -gentlemen. Let the poor people kiss the blessed _icon_ of St Peter -which I will take down for you--no Jew would do that--and do you leave -them alone, and come back to your brandy.” - -The suggestion was hailed with acclamations, and the blessed _icon_, a -smoke-begrimed painting on a board, promptly handed to Cyril. He -kissed it immediately, and the butcher held it to the lips of King -Michael. He drew back fretfully, and his mother pushed it away. A -murmur rose from the mob, and the self-appointed inquisitor offered -the _icon_ to the Queen, who rejected it so vigorously that it fell -from his hand to the ground. Cyril called to her angrily to kiss it; -but she shook her head obstinately, and stood facing the crowd with -gleaming eyes and heaving breast. - -“She is a Jewess!” was the cry, as the butcher picked up the _icon_ -reverently. - -“Not a bit of it,” said Cyril, brushing the dust off it with the -sleeve of his coat. “She doesn’t understand.” - -“You make her undershtand, if she’sh your wife,” said the tipsy man. - -“Why didn’t you ask me at first? You have frightened her and made her -angry, and now she won’t do it for me.” - -“It is quite clear that the woman is either a Jewess or possessed with -a devil,” said the butcher solemnly. A murmur of assent greeted him, -and he turned to Cyril. “You can stay here, young man; but the girl -and her brat must go. We won’t have them in our town.” - -“Then I shall go too,” said Cyril, warned by a whisper from the -hostess, “Get her away before they begin to ill-treat her. They are -nasty to-night.” Beckoning to the women to follow him, he pushed his -way through the crowd and out at the gate, this sudden movement taking -the enemy by surprise. One or two started in pursuit, however; but the -brandy they had found in the Jewish spirit-shops interfered with their -walking powers, and they considered it wiser to remain at the gate and -hurl stones and pieces of rubbish after the fugitives. It was -difficult to maintain the semblance of dignity when walking as fast as -possible, and trying not to duck too precipitately in order to avoid -the missiles thus despatched; but the Queen achieved the feat, and -entered the forest with the lofty mien of a martyr, carrying her boy -as easily as if indignation had driven away all fatigue. - -“I am sorry you thought it well to destroy your chances of obtaining a -night’s rest, madame,” said Cyril, selecting a path which led in the -direction of the mountain, when they were out of sight and earshot of -the city. - -“I am sorry you thought it well to kiss the _icon_, Count.” - -“I am not a Jew, madame. I should call myself a Christian if I was -asked, I suppose.” - -“You know very well it was not that. To kiss the _icon_ meant that you -belonged to the Orthodox Church. And it was to save my boy from that -that we have gone through so much. But at least I have kept him from -such a step as you chose to take.” - -“My conscience, like my life, is at your service, madame.” - -“But mine is not at yours!” she cried, turning on him. “Understand -that, Count, if you please. But we will not discuss the subject. I do -not wish to appear ungrateful.” - -“Count!” came from Fräulein von Staubach in an awful whisper, as she -clutched Cyril’s arm, “pray do not speak German. I believe we are -followed. Several times I am certain that I have heard something -moving among the bushes.” - -“It may be some of the Jews, who have taken refuge here,” said Cyril -reassuringly. “At any rate, it cannot be any one in pursuit of us, for -those fellows were much too drunk to come, and there is no one in -authority to organise a chase, even if we had been recognised, which -we were not. Very likely it is some poor wretch who is as much afraid -of us as we of him.” He raised his voice, and called out loudly in -Thracian, “Who are you? Is there any one there?” but no answer came. -“You see, it must have been an animal,” he said. - -“A wolf!” gasped Fräulein von Staubach. - -“A wolf won’t think of attacking us if we keep together. Besides, I -have the knife and a revolver if he should prove aggressive. Allow me -to relieve you of his Majesty, madame. We may have a good deal farther -to go yet.” - -They went on and on into the depths of the wood, much to the disgust -of Fräulein von Staubach, who expressed her objections loudly; but -the Queen, conscious that the farther journey was consequent upon her -own action, said nothing, and plodded on valiantly. At length a red -light became visible among the trees in front, and Cyril turned into a -narrow path which led towards it. - -“It cannot be a house,” he said; “but it may be a woodcutters’ camp, -and they would probably give us shelter for the night.” - -But as they approached the light, a figure burst from the bushes in -front of them, and ran headlong towards the glow. - -“What did I tell you?” cried Fräulein von Staubach, catching Cyril’s -arm again. “It is a man, and we are lost!” - -“Come on,” said Cyril coolly, and he led the way after the flying -figure, which had burst into a circle of people sitting round a large -fire with a cry of “Strangers! Christians!” There was an instant -commotion, knives were drawn and hatchets brandished; but the -appearance of Cyril and the two women on the edge of the clearing -allayed the tumult. They were not formidable foes, and a venerable old -man with a long beard, who seemed to be the chief of the party, -advanced to meet them. As for Cyril, he had no doubt of the identity -of the people on whom he had chanced. The long black _kaftans_ and -greasy ringlets of the men, the fuzzy wigs and occasional gleaming -jewels of the women, showed them to be the Jews expelled that day from -Karajevo. - -“I tracked them all the way from the town. The man talked to the dark -woman in a strange tongue!” cried the youth who had announced the -approach of the new arrivals, and who stood breathless before the old -Rabbi. - -“Who are you? and what do you want here?” asked the old man of Cyril -in Thracian. - -“We are travellers who were refused a night’s lodging in the town. -Will you allow us to join your company for the night?” - -“But why were you refused lodging? You are not beggars?” - -“No; they wanted to make us kiss one of their _icons_, and she,” -pointing to the Queen, “refused. She is a foreigner.” - -“But you do not belong to us?” - -“No; but I will pay you five piastres--ten--if you will let us build a -shelter for ourselves near you, and use your fire.” - -“I saw them driven out of the town with stones and curses!” cried the -youth, and a consultation took place between the Rabbi and two other -old men. Cyril heard the words “Spies!” pass between them, to which -the Rabbi seemed to demur, only to be silenced by one of his -fellow-counsellors-- - -“If they are not spies, they must be criminals, and when they are -found to have sojourned for the night with us, we shall be in a worse -plight than ever.” - -“Unless you can show us any stronger reason for your staying with us,” -said the Rabbi at last to Cyril, and as he spoke he clinked imaginary -coins from one hand into the other, “we cannot receive you into our -camp.” - -Cyril reflected for a moment, then decided not to be tempted into -injudicious confidences. None knew better than he that among the Jews, -as among people of other nationalities, good and bad are mixed -together, and it was, to say the least, unlikely that every member of -this banished community should be of the former description. To be -robbed and murdered in the hours of darkness, or to be detained in the -morning that their hosts might win favour by betraying them, would be -for the little group of fugitives worse than going on farther that -night, tired as they were. - -“If what I have offered you is not enough,” he said sullenly, “we -can’t pay any more. How far is the next village?” - -“There are no more on this side of the mountains. The nearest house is -the hotel on the top of the pass; but it has not yet been opened for -the summer, and only the proprietor and one old servant live there.” - -“And how are we to find our way to it?” asked Cyril. “Look here, if -you will send some one with us as a guide, we will pay him the ten -piastres, and trust to the innkeeper’s charity to let us lie down in -some outhouse for the night.” - -“I will go!” cried the youth who had tracked them. “There must be -something wrong about them,” he added in a low voice, which was still -quite audible to Cyril, “for them to be willing to camp with us at -all, and see how quiet they are--not in the least like other -Christians. Let me see what they do.” - -“And art thou to be murdered and left in the snow for the sake of the -ten piastres?” cried a black-wigged dame who had pressed into the -group. “Thou shalt not go with the strangers, Nathan.” - -“I will leave five piastres with you,” said Cyril to the Rabbi, -wondering whether it would have proved more effective if he had -blustered and demanded hospitality, instead of entreating it; “the -rest I will give to the young man when he has brought us safely to the -inn.” - -“That is fair,” said the Rabbi, breaking in upon the renewed protests -of Nathan’s mother. “Find the lantern for thy son, woman, instead of -talking. He can take care of himself.” - -The lantern, which happened to have been snatched up by some one in -the hurry of flight as the object nearest at hand, was found and -lighted, and Nathan led the way out of the clearing. As Cyril followed -him, the little King’s eye fell on a sweet cake with which one of the -Jewesses was feeding her baby, and he stretched out his hands -hungrily. “Please give me some too,” he entreated. - -“The poor child is starving!” cried the woman, breaking off half the -cake, and handing it to him over Cyril’s shoulder. - -“God bless you!” said the Queen, earnestly, laying her hand on the -Jewess’s arm; “I will never forget what you have done to-night.” - -And she passed on, leaving the women wondering over the German words, -which the Rabbi had not caught sufficiently to interpret. The path up -which Nathan was leading his party was rough and steep, and the light -of the lantern was not of much use to any one but himself; but the -rest followed him without a murmur, although their weary limbs almost -refused to carry them up the rugged ascent. When the forest ended -abruptly, however, and they found themselves on the bare -mountain-side, the Queen gave way at last. She had tripped over a -stone, and only saved herself by catching at Cyril; and when she -released his arm, her strength failed her. - -“I can’t go any farther,” she said, sitting down on the ground. “Go -on, and leave me here.” - -“Nonsense, madame!” said Cyril sharply. “Take the child,” he added to -Fräulein von Staubach, “and give the rugs to the Jew boy.” - -“I did not come here to carry your parcels,” protested the indignant -Nathan. - -“Do as you are told!” said Cyril, and, to his own intense -astonishment, Nathan obeyed meekly. “Come, madame, take my arm,” and -he raised the Queen from the ground. “I presume you do not wish to be -seized with rheumatism as a consequence of this adventure; but you -don’t appear to have noticed that it is raining.” - -If the Queen had not noticed the rain under the shade of the trees, it -was very evident in the open, and she allowed herself to be helped on -a little farther. Then she stopped again, half-crying-- - -“Please let me go. I cannot walk another step.” - -“You must,” was Cyril’s reply. “If you stay here you will freeze to -death. We have nearly reached the snow, and the rain is changing to -sleet. Surely you must feel how cold it is getting.” - -She set her teeth and struggled on. They reached the snow before -long--merely a thin sprinkling at first, just enough to make the path -slippery; but this soon gave place to the partially melted snow of the -winter, into the wet yielding masses of which the unwary traveller -sank if he missed his foothold on the narrow track, trampled into -hardness by his predecessors. Cyril dragged the Queen on with stern -determination, wondering at each step that she did not fall, and -scarcely surprised when at last her arm slipped from his, and she sank -down on the snow. - -“I know you are going to say that I shall die if I stay here,” she -sobbed, pushing him away as he attempted to raise her. “That is just -what I want.” - -“For shame, madame! The Queen of Thracia a coward!” came in Cyril’s -most sarcastic tones. “Look at Fräulein von Staubach, how bravely she -keeps up. Will you be outdone by your _dame d’honneur_?” - -“How dare you!” she cried angrily, but accepting his proffered help. -“And you call yourself a gentleman!” - -“Is it forbidden to a gentleman to interfere when he sees a woman -trying to commit suicide?” he asked coolly. “If I can make her angry -with me, and get her to argue, it will help us on,” he thought. - -“You are unkind--cruel!” panted the Queen. “You won’t let me rest, -although I can’t walk a step without agony. Have you no pity?” - -“Madame, I pity you from my heart, but I dare not let you rest here. I -cannot think only of the suffering woman; it is my duty to save the -Queen.” - -A gasping sob was the only answer; but he had felt her half withdraw -her arm from his when he spoke of pitying her, and he went on -stoutly-- - -“Courage, madame! You cannot afford to lie down and die here in the -snow. For the kingdom’s sake, for your son’s sake, hold out a little -longer. Be brave--for my sake.” - -He expected an outburst of indignation; but something in his tone -stirred the Queen’s curiosity, for she lifted her tired eyes to his, -and asked, “Why for your sake, Count?” - -“What do you imagine my feelings would be if I had brought you here to -die in the snow, madame? I should be worse than a murderer.” - -“You expect me to consider you, when you have no consideration for -me,” she said, half-smiling, half-pouting, looking for the moment like -her old self. - -“If it would relieve your feelings to abuse me a little more, madame, -pray do so.” - -But this time the bait did not take. “I can scarcely keep my eyes -open,” she complained, “and I can’t talk. I forget what I want to say -before the words reach my lips.” - -The cold was evidently benumbing her faculties, and Cyril became -seriously alarmed. He continued to talk as he dragged her on, doing -everything in his power to force an answer from her, keeping her awake -by the sheer strength of his will, as in the case of a sufferer from -some narcotic poison, until he felt both her hands clutching feebly at -his arm. - -“I would keep up if I could. I really can’t,” she murmured, as her -head fell against his shoulder. Then her clasp relaxed, and she slid -down on the snow at his feet, overcome by the deadly sleep, or rather -stupor, brought on by intense cold. The rest of the party were so far -in advance that it was of no use to call upon them for help. Cyril -tried to lift the Queen’s senseless form; but, tired and numbed as he -was, the dead-weight was too much for him. At last he passed his arm -round her waist, and succeeded in raising her from the ground, and -thus, half-carrying and half-dragging her, resumed the ascent. A few -minutes later he came suddenly upon Fräulein von Staubach and Nathan, -whom he could not see in the darkness and the falling snow until he -was close upon them, standing despairingly in front of a high gate. - -“It is locked,” the Jew was saying, “and the house is some way from -it. The innkeeper cannot hear us, and if he could, he would not come -down to open it.” - -“Then climb over and wake him up,” said Cyril peremptorily. “Make any -noise you like--break the windows if necessary--to make him come here -and let us in. I will settle with him afterwards.” - -Under ordinary conditions, Nathan would have pronounced the gate -impossible to climb; but now he made a valiant effort, and succeeded -in gaining the top. To fall over on the other side was comparatively -easy, and when the obstacle had thus been effectually, if -ungracefully, surmounted, he ran up the path to the house. - -“What is the matter with her Majesty?” asked Fräulein von Staubach -anxiously of Cyril, as they stood waiting before the gate. - -“I think she has fainted. I have had almost to carry her the last part -of the way.” - -“_Lieber Himmel_! she will die if we cannot restore her quickly. Could -you not break the gate open, Count?” - -Placing the Queen in a sheltered corner, Cyril examined the gate. The -lock was new, but the wood was somewhat worm-eaten. Retreating a step -or two, he burst it open with a kick, delivered with a strength that -surprised himself, and he and Fräulein von Staubach together dragged -the Queen inside, just as Nathan ran down the path with several keys -jingling in his hand. - -“You have got in? Ah, but he will be angry, the swine of an innkeeper! -He says he won’t have wandering peasants taking shelter in his house; -but if you like to spend the night in the porter’s lodge, which is -empty, he does not mind. Here’s the key.” - -“But can we get fire and food?” cried Cyril. “The brute! he shan’t -escape like this. I will get what we want, if I have to take it.” - -The youth paused, much impressed, as he fitted one of the keys into -the doorway of the little house, and looked at Cyril. “There is wood -in the shed,” he replied. “The innkeeper’s servant whispered it to me, -when her master’s back was turned, and said that she would be down -here herself in a moment. She was only waiting to bring some soup with -her.” - -“Excellent woman!” said Cyril, forcing the door open with his knee. -Fireless as it was, the house gave a sensation of sudden warmth, in -its shelter from the wind and contrast with the cold outside, and he -hastened to bring in the Queen and lay her on the rough plank settle -which occupied three sides of the room. Sending Nathan to forage for -wood, he helped Fräulein von Staubach to disencumber herself of the -shawl which she had wrapped round herself and the little King, and -laid the child on the settle, only half awake, and protesting -fretfully against such treatment. While they were unfastening the -rugs, which Fräulein von Staubach proceeded to heap upon the Queen, -Nathan returned with the wood, and Cyril swept from the hearth the -snow which had drifted in through the hole which served as a chimney, -and arranged a goodly pile. The youth had had the forethought to bring -some shavings to serve as kindling, much to Cyril’s relief, for the -remains of a box of wax vestas in his pocket were all the matches the -party possessed. While he was engaged in the task of lighting the fire -by their means, a sudden question from Fräulein von Staubach startled -him. - -“Count, is eau de Cologne poisonous?” - -“Not that I know of,” he answered, without looking round. “Have you -taken some?” - -“No; but if it is not harmful I am going to give some to the Queen. -I’m sure there is spirit in it, and she must have something.” - -“For pity’s sake don’t! It wouldn’t improve matters to poison her. -Wait!” for Fräulein von Staubach was actually pouring out the liquid -into a thimble, the only drinking-vessel available. - -“What are you giving the poor thing?” cried a voice in Thracian, and -an elderly woman burst in upon them like a beneficent tornado. In one -hand was a steaming jug, in the other a great loaf of black bread, -both sheltered from the snow by her shawl. “Don’t give her that -nasty-smelling stuff,” she added briskly, depositing her load on the -settle, “and you oughtn’t to have her here by this fire. Bring her in -here,” and she produced a key and opened the door into an inner room. -“The porter’s wife is my sister, and I have kept the place looked -after for her myself. Carry your wife in, young man, and put her on -the bed, and then bring in the child and the soup. Send the Jew boy to -the well for some water--he knows where it is--and put on the pot to -boil. And get some of those rugs of yours dried and warmed.” - -She closed the inner door peremptorily on herself and Fräulein von -Staubach, and Cyril was left to obey her last commands. Nathan proved -to be much more expert in fixing up the great pot over the fire than -he was, and he was holding up the rugs to the blaze to dry when the -door opened again, and Fräulein von Staubach came out, wearing an -expression of the most unflinching resolution, and took him by the -arm. - -“You must come in and speak to the Queen,” she said. “She is still -unconscious.” - -“But what good will it do if I speak to her?” asked Cyril in -astonishment. “Surely it would be better for her to sleep off her -fatigue?” - -“It is not sleep--it is a kind of fainting-fit,” she returned, “and -unless she is restored to consciousness she will slip away, merely -through fatigue and want of food. You forget that she has had nothing -to eat since noon, and it is now past nine o’clock. She must be made -to take something.” - -“But if you have tried in vain to persuade her Majesty, surely it is -clear that nothing I could say would move her?” - -“I do not wish to answer questions, Count. I want you to come with me -at once.” - -Yielding to her importunity, Cyril followed her into the inner room, -feeling more foolish than he had ever done before in his life, and -also more bashful. The thought of Baroness von Hilfenstein persisted -in presenting itself to him, and he felt that in such a case as this, -the mistress of the robes would unhesitatingly have condemned the -Queen to death, rather than countenance so grievous a breach of -etiquette. But when he was inside the room, he forgot all at once his -misgivings and his self-consciousness. The old Thracian woman, who was -undressing the little King, alleviating the hardships of the process -by administering morsels of bread dipped in soup, nodded with evident -satisfaction when she saw him. - -“It is well,” she said. “Speak to her, and bring her back. Sometimes -the voice of a loved one has power to recall the soul from the very -gates of death.” - -Scarcely noticing the remark, which was couched in the semi-poetical -strain common among the Thracians, Cyril bent over the Queen. She was -lying on the bed just as he had left her, covered with blankets which -the old woman had brought out, her wet lustreless hair streaming over -the coarse pillow. Her face was white and set, her teeth locked, and -for the moment he thought that she was really dead. - -“Speak to her,” commanded Fräulein von Staubach, as he looked up with -dread in his eyes. - -“Madame!” he said softly, “madame! I entreat your Majesty----” - -“Fool!” hissed Fräulein von Staubach, gripping him by the shoulder, -“will you let her die before your eyes? Speak to her by her name.” - -Scarcely knowing what he did, Cyril knelt down at the bedside, and -took the hand which was lying clenched upon the coverlet into his. - -“Ernestine!” he cried, bending over her, “Ernestine, speak to me!” - -“Ah, he loves his wife--that young man,” murmured the old woman, -rising and watching the scene curiously; “and--holy Peter!--she has -heard him!” as by the dim light of the lantern she saw a sudden quiver -cross the white face. But Cyril had forgotten the presence of any -onlookers. - -“Ernestine!” he cried again, watching eagerly for a repetition of the -sign of life, but it was not repeated. Instead, the Queen opened her -eyes. They rested for a moment on his face, and met his with an -expression that startled him and stirred his heart to its depths, then -closed again with a smile. Cyril could neither move nor speak; but -Fräulein von Staubach, for once most unsentimentally practical, -thrust the jug of soup and a spoon into his hands. - -“Give it to her,” she whispered. “She must take something.” - -The Queen’s eyes opened again, but only to reject the soup with a look -of disgust. This time, however, Cyril was equal to his duty. - -“You will take it from me?” he said, and succeeded in administering -several spoonfuls before Fräulein von Staubach snatched the jug from -his hands, and in a peremptory whisper ordered him away. - -“She is coming back to her senses,” she said, and as he rose, Cyril -saw that the Queen’s eyes were following him with a look in which a -shade of fear and perplexity was blended with the loving confidence -which had revealed to him so much. He felt as though he had committed -sacrilege--as though a rude hand had raised a veil and shown him -something that he had no right to see, and he went back into the outer -room like a man in a dream, and stood looking into the fire. - -“Good heavens!” he said to himself helplessly, “good heavens!” Then -after a pause. “It only needed this. What a complication! Of all the -cursed luck which this wretched business has brought us, this is the -very worst. Who could have dreamt that she would take it into her head -to care for me? I shall have to cut Thracia, of course. I declare, if -it wasn’t for leaving her in danger, I would make myself scarce -to-night. What in the world is to be done?” - -Here he met the gaze of Nathan, who was regarding him with great -interest from the other side of the hearth, and awoke from his -meditations to be thankful that the youth knew no English. In the -perturbation of his mind it was a relief to remember that there was a -practical matter still to be settled. - -“What do you intend to do, Nathan?” he asked. “You don’t think of -going back to your people to-night, I suppose? A shake-down on the -settle here would be more comfortable than the snow.” - -“Oh, I shall get back all right,” was the confident reply. “I know the -way, and the wind is going down. But the kind gentleman won’t forget -the money?” - -No, Cyril had not forgotten; but it was necessary to check the impulse -which moved him to give the youth a gold piece instead of the five -piastres which were owing to him. Assuming the reluctant air of the -thrifty peasant, Cyril counted out the sum, and added three piastres -and a few smaller coins, which he pushed across to Nathan. “Those are -for yourself,” he said. “You see that I am not ungrateful.” - -The Jew looked up with something like a twinkle in his eye. “And when -the kind gentleman comes to his own again, he will not forget poor -Nathan?” he said, in the cringing whine of his race. - -“I think you must be making some mistake about me, Nathan,” said -Cyril; but Nathan only laughed incredulously as he took his cap and -stick, asked for the lantern, and departed. Presently the old servant -passed through the room, and informing Cyril that his wife had taken -some more soup, and was now sleeping quietly, she also went home. -Cyril was left alone, and his thoughts, as he lay down on his -improvised couch, were scarcely more reassuring than they had been two -nights ago in the forest. When at last he fell asleep, he was -tormented by a dream which recurred several times, so that all night -he seemed to be carrying the Queen in his arms up a steep snow -mountain, which, as often as he reached the top, changed into a great -throne of ice, on which sat Ernestine far above him, gazing down with -that look of love and trust which he had surprised in her unconscious -eyes, but unapproachable. At last she bent towards him, and laid her -hand upon his shoulder, and the touch at least was real; but, alas! it -was Fräulein von Staubach who was waking him in broad daylight. - -“Is anything the matter? How is the Queen?” he asked, jumping up. - -“Her Majesty is much refreshed by her night’s rest,” returned -Fräulein von Staubach primly, but with some signs of confusion. “I -merely wished to warn you, Count, that she was troubled by a peculiar -dream last night, which had to do with yourself. She thought that you -came into the room and held her hand in yours, and addressed her by -name. Of course you see at once that it is only in the Queen’s weak -state that she could imagine such an idea was anything but a dream.” - -“Of course,” returned Cyril. “Dreams are strange things, Fräulein.” - - - - - CHAPTER XV. - “WE TWO STOOD THERE WITH NEVER A THIRD.” - -“You make me absolutely miserable, madame,” Fräulein von Staubach -was protesting vigorously. “Count, I am sure you will agree with me -that her Majesty ought not to leave her bed. Pray exercise your -influence----” - -“What has Count Mortimer to do with it?” asked the Queen, as she -hobbled into the outer room on her bandaged feet. “He is not my -private physician. Your influence is never exerted on the side of -laziness, is it, Count?” - -She spoke quickly, and with a little hardness in her voice, doing her -best not to look at Cyril. He knew that she was trying to assure -herself of the purely imaginary character of the events of her dream, -and that she found it difficult to do so; but, thanks to Fräulein von -Staubach’s warning, he was able to meet her without betraying any -self-consciousness. The situation had even a touch of piquancy for -him, as he arranged a comfortable seat for her near the fire, and -brought out the remains of the last night’s loaf, which formed the -only breakfast available; but when he found her eyes fixed on him in -mingled confusion and anxiety, he did his best to set her at her ease -by diverting her mind to other topics. - -“Indeed, Fräulein,” he replied, “I cannot say that I am sorry her -Majesty is well enough to rise. You must remember that we are not out -of danger yet, and for all we know there may be another day’s tramping -before us.” - -“More walking, Count?” asked the Queen in dismay. - -“It will be all downhill to-day, madame, at any rate.” - -“Ah, I am afraid you found me very troublesome last night--but that is -just what I thought you at the time. I have a vague impression,” she -added, turning to Fräulein von Staubach, “that Count Mortimer was -helping me up the mountain, and that he insisted on talking when I -wanted to be quiet. I know that he enunciated the most outrageous -doctrines, for I felt he was trying to see how far he could go without -making me contradict him, and I took a perverse pleasure in remaining -silent.” - -“I congratulate you on your skill in concealing your feelings, -madame,” said Cyril, with a bow. “I did you the injustice of imagining -that you were nearly asleep.” - -“Oh no, I was not asleep then,” she replied hurriedly, blushing as she -spoke; “but I fear that your thinking so proves that it must have been -difficult to get me up the hill. Did you find me very heavy?” - -“I could wish that you had been heavier, madame. The greater the -weight the greater the honour, in such a case.” - -“That is a double-barrelled insult, Count. Do you imply that my weight -was great, or that the honour was small?” - -“Madame, there is some one coming,” interrupted Fräulein von -Staubach, who had been listening with evident displeasure to this -exchange of _badinage_; and almost as she spoke the door opened, and -the old servant entered. - -“You are up, then?” she said, surveying the party cheerfully. “I am -glad of that, for all morning I have been afraid that the master would -come and rouse you up and turn you out. It’s much better to get your -breakfast quietly before starting. I have brought you another loaf, by -the way, and a pair of soft slippers for your wife, poor soul!” she -added to Cyril, who felt for once devoutly thankful that the Queen did -not understand Thracian. “I saw that her feet were all cut and -blistered last night.” - -“You see, Sophie, it is a good thing that I got up, if we are to be -turned out,” said the Queen to Fräulein von Staubach, when the gift -had been duly tried on, and the old woman thanked with great -heartiness, much to her disgust. - -“There, there!” she said. “I suppose one may give away a pair of old -slippers without being supposed to have done anything great. I don’t -know whether it makes any difference to you, young man; but when I -looked down at Karajevo just now, I saw a crowd streaming out of the -gate and coming towards the mountain. I haven’t an idea who you may -be; but you know best whether you are in any danger.” - -“Many thanks,” said Cyril. “Can you add to your kindness by telling us -the nearest way to Prince Mirkovics’s castle from here?” - -“Why, what a pity you weren’t here yesterday, so as to travel in the -good Bishop’s company! He passed here about noon, with just two or -three priests and people, and gave me his blessing as kindly as you -please. Which way did he go? Why, he took the path down the mountains, -of course. It winds a good deal; you can see it again down there,” she -had drawn Cyril to the door, and was pointing down the rocky slope, -“and when you reach the bottom, you have to go on past the waterfall, -where the river comes down from the mountains, and keep on along the -bank for three or four miles, until you get to the bridge. When you -have crossed that, you are in Prince Mirkovics’s country, and if you -go straight on you must come to the castle before very long.” - -“But all this will take a long time,” said Cyril, in dismay, thinking -of the pursuit which was in all probability already on foot, and of -the Queen’s difficulty in walking; “is there no place where we could -find shelter before reaching the castle?” - -“Shelter means a hiding-place, I suppose?” said the old woman -shrewdly. “No, don’t be afraid; I won’t tell tales. Well, there may be -one, and there may not. When you come to the falls, you will see a -tumbledown old house built beside them. It was a saw-mill once, but it -doesn’t work now. Old Giorgei who lives there is mad, but you won’t -find it out unless you start him upon politics. His two sons took part -in that conspiracy years ago, when the English King (our Carlino, you -know) was driven out, and they were both killed. The eldest, who -worked the saw-mill, was killed in the fighting, and the other, a -soldier in garrison at Tatarjé, though he escaped at the time, was -taken and shot afterwards. But if you don’t mention politics or -Drakovics, the old man will be all right, though there’s no saying -what he will do if you stir him up. Holy Peter! there’s the master -coming, and what will he say to me? You keep him in talk, there’s a -good young man, while I get back to the house.” - -“Tell the women to get ready to start,” Cyril called after her as she -scurried back into the room, and he went forward to meet the elderly -man who was approaching--a lean, bow-legged individual, with small -eyes and a quavering voice, who cried out angrily as he came in sight -of the broken gate-- - -“What does this mean, fellow? How dare you destroy my property in this -way?” - -“You forget that it was contrary to the law for the gate to be locked -yesterday evening,” returned Cyril. “Inns are supposed to be open -night and day. However,” he added, remembering, as the old man grew -purple with rage, that it was not advisable to make enemies, “I am -willing to pay for the damage, since you sent down the key for us -after all. Ten piastres will buy the wood and pay a carpenter for -making you a much better gate than this one, and I will add five -piastres for the accommodation you found for us. But I warn you that -if you lock the new gate to keep out travellers who may die in the -snow, it will be the dearest gate you ever had.” - -“What do you mean, fellow? Do you venture to threaten me?” stuttered -the innkeeper, his fingers closing greedily over the coins. “You are -much too impudent for a peasant.” - -“Then perhaps I am a prophet. I may tell you that when I give myself -the trouble of prophesying, I generally take good care that the -prophecy comes true; so remember. Good day.” - -And having attained his object of securing time for the old servant’s -retreat by mystifying her master, Cyril returned into the little house -and summoned the ladies to start on their journey. The Queen was quite -unable to walk without assistance, but she persisted in accepting as -little help as possible from him. Indeed she did her best to enlist -Fräulein von Staubach as her supporter, and only consented to -dispense with her services when Cyril pointed out that it was -impossible for him to carry both the little King and the bundle of -rugs; but that if Fräulein von Staubach would take charge of his -Majesty, he himself could carry the rugs and find an arm to lend the -Queen. In this order they started from the hotel, the proprietor -watching them morosely as they passed through the broken gate, and -took their way down the mountain. The sun had thawed the surface of -the snow a little, and it was less slippery than the night before, but -their progress was necessarily very slow. The Queen set her teeth and -limped along with dogged resolution; but Cyril noticed that before -long she forgot her reluctance to make use of his support, and -clutched his arm tightly. Matters became somewhat better when the snow -was left behind, and the spirits of the wanderers rose as they plodded -down the path, which, as the old servant had said, pursued a very -winding course. - -“Why, we can see the hotel again from here!” said Fräulein von -Staubach at last, looking back at the snowy heights they had left. -“Oh, Count, look! They are there!” - -Cyril glanced up, and saw distinctly a dark moving mass, showing -clearly against the snow, coming over the crest of the pass. It could -only be a crowd of men, and it was in the highest degree unlikely that -such a body should be crossing the mountains with any object in view -but that of pursuit, but the terror-stricken faces of the two women -warned him to be cheerful. - -“We shall be obliged to turn aside and interview old Giorgei, I see,” -he said; “but there is no need to be frightened. These people may not -be after us, and even if they are, it is quite possible we have not -been seen. And if they are looking for us, and have seen us, we have -a good start, and plenty of time to get hidden before they can come -up.” - -“But what if the old man will not hide us?” asked the Queen. - -“Then we must demand his help in the name of St Gabriel, madame. Did -you know that this waterfall was called St Gabriel’s Leap? The -charcoal-burner told me the legend. It seems that St Gabriel had one -of his numerous hermitages here--for an ascetic he must have enjoyed a -wonderful amount of change of air and scene--and one day the Roumis -came to hunt him out, intending to kill him. He saw them approaching, -and immediately hastened to the edge of the falls and dashed into the -water. They expected to see his body washed up in the pool below; but -while they were watching for it, they were electrified to behold the -saint himself standing on the opposite side of the falls, with his -clothes perfectly dry--at least, so the story says. He stayed long -enough to bestow his curse on them in dumb show, and then disappeared -among the rocks. There was no doubt that it was the man himself, and -not an apparition, for he lived some years after, and at last fell -into Roumi hands and was tortured to death, no miracle intervening on -that occasion. Still, I only wish we had him here now, to let us into -his secret.” - -“But how do you think he got across?” asked the Queen. - -“I should imagine that he had made a careful study beforehand of the -rocks in the waterfall, with an eye to emergencies--perhaps had even -practised crossing by jumping from one to another. There may be clouds -of spray which would hide him until he had got over; but he must have -needed a cool head, at any rate.” - -“But what about his dry clothes?” - -“Oh, that I fear we must put down as a pious addition of later ages, -unless he kept a spare suit in some convenient cave on the other side. -But listen; don’t you hear the sound of the falls?” - -“Trains!” cried the little King, with great delight. - -“I wish it was!” said Cyril. “Now, madame, I think we had better leave -the road. Unfortunately it lies so straight before us that when the -enemy reach this point they will be able to see at once that we are -not upon it; but they will be obliged to spend some little time in -hunting about to find out where we turned off. There seems to be some -sort of a path through this wood, and it leads straight in the -direction of the waterfall, by the sound.” - -The path, if such it could be called, was not wide enough for two -people to walk abreast, and Cyril had some difficulty in making a way -for the Queen; but they penetrated through the wood at last, and came -out on a cleared space. In front of them was the waterfall, dashing -down from a lofty ridge of rocks high up on the left hand, while on -the right the water swirled in a deep dark pool at the foot of the -cascade. Perched on the very side of the fall, and partially -overhanging the water, was a weatherbeaten house, partly built of -stone and partly of wood, through the dilapidated windows of which the -remains of machinery were visible. Other rusty pieces of mechanism -were strewn about the clearing, mingled with a number of logs, some -freshly hewn, others mouldering into decay, while an abandoned -cart-track, all grown over with grass, followed the slope of the -ground on the right, and no doubt joined the road a little way below -the pool. The only living occupant of this deserted clearing was an -old man with a shaggy beard and long grey hair, who was sitting idly -on one of the logs, with an adze in his hand. He did not appear to -take any notice of the intruders; but as Cyril approached to speak to -him, he turned and addressed him instead-- - -“You are come at last, then? I have been watching for you a long -time.” - -“Why? do you know who we are?” asked Cyril, taken by surprise. - -“Know you? You are the Englishman, Count Mortimer, and those with you -are the wife and child of your master, Otto Georg.” - -“You certainly have the advantage of us, father.” - -The old man shot a disdainful glance at him. “I saw you carrying the -sword before Otto Georg when he entered Bellaviste in state after his -marriage with the girl there, and again when that child yonder was -baptised. And you expect me not to know you or her, because you are -dressed up as peasants!” - -“Well, that saves us the trouble of an introduction,” said Cyril -easily. “Yes, Father Giorgei, the Queen and her son are at your door, -and claim your protection against the enemies who are pursuing them.” - -“My protection!” with a grin, which changed suddenly to a snarl of -malevolence. “And they ask it through you, of all people, never -guessing that they might as well employ Drakovics himself as their -messenger! You ask for my protection--you, who murdered my two sons!” - -“I think you must be labouring under some misapprehension,” said -Cyril, much disturbed by the turn which the conversation was taking. - -“There is no misapprehension,” returned the old man, more calmly. “You -are the brother of the Englishman Carlino, whom my sons had sworn to -drive out. I saw you first with your brother at Bellaviste--it was the -day that the mad Scythian girl tried to kill him, and we thought all -our plans were wrecked. My son Pavel pointed you out to me. ‘Look,’ he -said, ‘it is Carlino that speaks, but Kyrillo puts the words into his -mouth. It is of no use killing one--they must both go.’ Then the -fighting began, and Pavel was killed when Drakovics and Otto Georg -retook Bellaviste; but I rejoiced in all my sorrow for my son, because -I thought that at any rate Carlino and Kyrillo were both dead also. -But you were not dead, and you came back with Otto Georg; and my son -Dmitri, who had escaped and hidden himself when the Tatarjé patriots -were cut to pieces by the German, was discovered and tried and shot. -Both my sons are dead, and you are living still, though their deaths -lie at your door.” - -The old man’s voice was raised, and his sunken eyes gleamed as he -flung the charge at Cyril, who betrayed no emotion. “Let us look at -this thing sensibly,” he said. “I am no more responsible than any -other member of the Government for your sons’ deaths; but I don’t want -to shirk what responsibility there is. Your sons, on your own showing, -tried to kill me; but matters fell out the other way. It was a fair -fight, and the chances were equal, except that your sons worked -underground.” - -“And that my sons were in the right!” shouted the father. “They were -patriots and Orthodox, while you are a miserable Lutheran foreigner.” - -“That is undeniable,” said Cyril; “but setting myself and your grudge -against me aside, let me ask you not to lose any more time before -providing a shelter for the King and Queen and their attendant. You -can’t wish to wreak your vengeance on two helpless women and a child. -The Queen was a young girl at home in Germany when your sons’ deaths -occurred, and the King was not born until several years after. -Whatever the guilt is, they cannot be involved in it.” - -“They should not come to ask my help with you in their company.” - -“Leave me out of the question, I tell you; only hide them.” - -“Ah!” with a long cunning laugh; “shall I hide them and leave you to -face your enemies?” - -“By all means, if that is your condition. But pray be quick.” - -“You won’t try to escape?” - -“It wouldn’t be much good. Where am I to escape to?” - -“You will wait here while I place them in safety, so that I may see -you killed? I have dreamed of it often.” - -“You shall have that pleasure,” said Cyril aloud. “But it would not -surprise me,” he added to himself, “if a bullet from my revolver found -its way in your direction in the scrimmage, my good man, and gave me -the pleasure instead.” - -“Good!” said the old man, unconscious of the murderous determination -of his intended victim. “It is almost a pity that you are not a -Thracian; but no Thracian would be such a fool as to let his life go -so easily. And now, bid the women follow me. I will hide them safely.” - -He turned into the house and brought out an ancient lantern, setting -to work to light it by means of a flint and steel, while Cyril turned -to the Queen-- - -“Madame, the old man consents to hide you; but I have grave doubts of -his sanity, and more of his trustworthiness. Take this knife of mine, -and hide it in your dress. If the occasion comes, use it--that is all -that I can say. The need is so urgent that I dare not advise you to -neglect the smallest chance of escape; but I fear this is a very -slight one indeed.” - -“But why should I take your knife?” demanded the Queen, holding the -weapon doubtfully in her hand. “You don’t think that I can’t trust you -to defend us, Count? What has the old man been saying? By his tones -and gestures he seemed to be very hostile to you. What arrangement -have you made with him?” - -“He guarantees your safety, madame, which is the important point at -the present moment. Permit me to assist you,” and he helped her across -the threshold into one of the lower rooms of the mill, which was -filled with rusty machinery, looking weird and ghostly in the dim -light. The old man had preceded them, and was waiting at the foot of -a ladder in a similar room beyond, leading to a large round hole in -the ceiling, through which nothing but darkness was visible. The Queen -looked from him to Cyril, then sat down deliberately on a block of -wood, and beckoned to Fräulein von Staubach. - -“Ask the old man what he has promised to do,” she said loudly, for in -this confined space the noise of the waterfall was so overpowering -that ordinary tones were inaudible. “No; not you, Count,” waving Cyril -away; “you are trying to hide something from me.” - -“Madame,” stammered Fräulein von Staubach, “I heard what passed -between Count Mortimer and the old man. He has promised to hide us -safely if Count Mortimer will give himself up to the enemy.” - -“Pardon me, Fräulein,” said Cyril in German, “you are in error. There -is no question of giving myself up. I have a revolver here, and I mean -to make a fight for it yet.” - -“A fight! one man against a crowd!” said the Queen, with a look of -measureless contempt. “You take too much upon yourself, Count. I am to -be consulted before you enter into treaties of this kind.” - -“What is the lady sitting down and wasting time for?” asked the old -man impatiently. - -“Tell him that I refuse utterly to be saved at such a price, Sophie,” -said the Queen. “We shall all die together.” - -“Madame, madame!” cried Cyril. “Think that you are sacrificing your -son!” - -“I am saving his honour,” she replied, with fine scorn. “Could I wish -him to live by the death of his most faithful servant?” - -“You torture me, madame!” cried Cyril in agony. “Believe me, there is -no sacrifice in the case. My life is laid joyfully at his Majesty’s -feet. I entreat you not to be so cruel as to refuse the gift.” - -“I do refuse it,” said the Queen sharply. “Sophie, give me my child. -They shall kill us together. It will not be long now.” - -“Well, what do you intend to do?” asked the old man of Cyril with a -grin, as Fräulein von Staubach placed the little King in the arms of -his mother, who arranged the shawl which she wore over her head so as -to hide from him the ruined machinery, at which he was glancing -fearfully. - -“Look here,” said Cyril, dragging the old man aside, “let me go up -with you and get them safely hidden. It will pacify her if she thinks -I am all right, and I give you my word of honour to come down again -with you afterwards.” - -“Very well,” returned the woodman. “Help the lame lady up the ladder.” - -“Madame,” said Cyril, approaching the Queen, “our friend has changed -his mind, and permits me to attend you.” - -“I am glad to hear it,” said the Queen, looking round at him with a -rigid face; “for it would be impossible for me to mount that ladder -without your help.” - -“She still suspects something, worse luck!” said Cyril to himself, as -he restored the King to the care of Fräulein von Staubach and sent -her up the ladder after the old man. The Queen followed, with more -ease than might have been expected after her confession of weakness, -and Cyril brought up the rear. At the top they found themselves in a -kind of loft, and as soon as they had all ascended, the old man rushed -to a windlass, and by its means drew up the ladder, which he placed on -the floor where it could not be seen from below. Then he left them, -taking the lantern with him, and they traced his progress by his -frequent stumbles over pieces of old ironwork, for the roar of the -water drowned the noise of his footsteps on the shaking boards, until -he suddenly flung open a large shutter, and called to them to come and -look out. A gasp of astonishment escaped them when they obeyed, for -they found themselves apparently in the middle of the waterfall. A -square stone tower was here built out into the stream, and the -cascade, dashing down some four feet below the window, flung its spray -in their faces. - -“We are caught like rats in a trap!” was Cyril’s reflection; but -before he could utter a word the old man turned upon him. - -“You see that I have you in my power?” he said. “I know you do, and I -know also that you do not trust me. You believe that I have brought -you here to take your choice of deaths between the falls and the -enemy. Well, be it so; suspicion deserves only disloyalty.” - -“What does he say?” asked the Queen of Fräulein von Staubach, who, -shaking with terror, translated the words. To her astonishment her -mistress stepped forward, and taking the little King from her, placed -him in the old man’s arms. - -“Make him understand,” she said authoritatively. “I do trust you, -Father Giorgei; and I give you the best proof of my trust by confiding -to you the safety of my son, your King.” - -Cyril trembled lest the old man should fling the child into the -torrent; but as Fräulein von Staubach translated the Queen’s words, -Giorgei’s face relaxed, and he turned from the window with something -like delight. - -“You and your child and your servants are safe with me, lady,” he -said, “for trust begets loyal service. Without your trust I could not -save you, for our only way of escape, if your enemies track you here, -is a terrible one, which will demand the most complete confidence in -me from all of you. But now I do not fear to try it.” - -He closed the shutter again and restored the King to his mother, then -turned to a heap of rubbish, and began to draw out of it some pieces -of rope, old and frayed, and to knot them together. - -“You have more faith in human nature than I, madame,” observed Cyril -to the Queen, in German. - -“How could I do otherwise than trust him, when he had promised to save -us?” she asked, and Cyril reflected that it was not the first time he -had seen a woman arrive at a right conclusion upon insufficient -premisses. But he had no leisure to make further observations on the -peculiarities of feminine logic, for it seemed to him that there was -another sound mingling with the roar of the waterfall. - -“Surely I hear shouting?” he said to the old man, who dropped his -pieces of rope immediately, and drew Cyril towards the front of the -building, where a gap between two planks afforded a narrow spy-hole. -Looking through this, they saw that the clearing was filled with -people, who were pouring into it both by the cart-track and the path -through the wood, shouting with eagerness as they realised the -character of the place. Among them Cyril recognised the big butcher of -Karajevo, and also, to his infinite amusement, the churlish host of -the preceding night. - -“All lie down on the floor, and do not utter a sound,” said the old -man, extinguishing the lantern as he and Cyril returned to the rest. -“If they are satisfied with searching the ground-floor, we can stay -here; but if they guess that we are on this floor, we must escape by -the falls.” - -“Is there any other ladder?” asked Cyril. - -“No; but if they wished to climb up, they could easily devise some -means of doing so. Hush!” - -Lying flat on the floor, too far from the edge of the hole for their -faces to be seen from below, they saw the darkness above them -illuminated by wavering lights, while the sound of voices, raised in -order to be heard through the noise of the torrent, mounted to their -ears. The mob had manufactured torches from some of the dry wood lying -about, and were crowding into the lower rooms, peering into the -wrecked machinery and probing the rubbish-heaps with their knives. It -took some time to satisfy them that the fugitives were not concealed -on the ground-floor; but at last they halted below the hole which led -to the loft, and gazed up into the blackness. - -“There ought to be a ladder,” shouted one. “Where is it?” - -“They must be up there,” returned another. “Father Giorgei always -leaves the ladder down here, and it isn’t anywhere about.” - -“Never mind,” said the butcher. “We can easily get up without it. A -young tree with the branches on will serve as a ladder.” - -“But the man is sure to be armed,” said another; “and he could shoot -you out of the darkness long before you saw him.” - -“We will go up ten or twelve at once and overpower him. I don’t mind -being the first,” said the butcher; but the innkeeper pulled his -sleeve-- - -“No, no, my dear friend; why risk your valuable life? Remember your -wife and children. Let us set the old place on fire, and burn the -wretches out.” - -The idea seemed to commend itself to all; but presently a voice said -hesitatingly, “What about Father Giorgei?” - -“If they have killed him, it can’t signify to him what happens to the -house; and if he has given them shelter, he deserves to be punished.” - -This was convincing, and the mob rushed out to look for wood, several -of them shouting up through the hole, “We have not forgotten you, -foxes! We are going to smoke you out of your earth!” - -“Surely we had better go before they come back?” said Cyril; but the -old man shook his head-- - -“No; if we opened the shutter now they would see the light, and guess -that we had a way of escape. Besides, they may be only trying to -frighten us. When they have brought in their wood we will go, if they -really set light to it. There will be plenty of time.” - -The enemy were not long in returning, laden with logs and branches, -which they deposited on the floor and against the wooden portions of -the walls. When their preparations were complete, the butcher stepped -under the hole once more, and shouted, without waiting to receive any -answer. - -“Foxes, it’s your last chance! Will you come down or be burnt?” - -“See how obstinate they are!” snarled the innkeeper, who was already -setting a light to a heap of shavings. “Well, they won’t break down -honest people’s gates after this. Put a light wherever you can find -any shavings, friends.” - -“Pah! it’s getting smoky,” cried one man, coughing loudly. “I suppose -there’s no need for us to be suffocated, at any rate? I’m going out.” - -“Yes; we need stay no longer,” said the innkeeper complacently. “The -whole place will be a furnace in a minute or two.” - -“Now!” said Cyril to the old man. - -“We mustn’t open the shutter until the place is well alight below,” -was the answer, “for they may dash in to see how things are going. But -we can get the ropes ready. You understand that you will have to cross -the falls?” - -“Like St Gabriel?” - -“Just so, and by his path. Well, I can only take two across at once, -and it will need both you and me to get the lame lady over. Shall I -take her first, or the other woman and the child?” - -“The King must go first, of course,” said the Queen, when the question -was translated to her. “Sophie, I put him in your charge.” - -Poor Fräulein von Staubach, who was already trembling at the thought -of the perilous transit, displayed no delight in the honourable -pre-eminence thus thrust upon her; but the smoke, which was now -pouring up into the loft through the hole, was so unpleasant that she -did not attempt to hang back. The old man fastened a rope round her -waist, and another round the little King, and told her to knot them -together when he brought the child to her. Then he opened the shutter, -and climbing out on the sill, let himself drop apparently into the -raging waters. He seemed to find some foothold, however, for he stood -firmly with the torrent washing round his knees, and told Cyril to -help out Fräulein von Staubach. In those few moments the poor lady -tasted the bitterness of death. Kissing the Queen’s hand, and -bestowing a farewell embrace on the little King, she allowed Cyril to -help her mount on the window-sill; but there her courage gave way. The -sight of the foaming water was too much for her, and, with a scream, -she tried to precipitate herself again into the room. But the rotten -wood of the sill was displaced by her sudden movement, and she fell on -the outside, and remained suspended for a moment, Cyril holding -desperately to her wrists, until the old man succeeded in catching her -and guiding her feet to his own foothold. Then he led her promptly -through the water round the corner of the tower out of sight, and -apparently into the very heart of the torrent, returning again alone -for the little King. The Queen had tied her handkerchief over the -child’s eyes that he might not be frightened by the falling water, and -Cyril lowered him successfully out of the window into Giorgei’s arms. - -“Shut the window and wait for me!” shouted the old man, as he -disappeared again round the corner. “I shall not be five minutes; but -you could never get through alone.” - -Cyril closed the shutter immediately and returned into the room. The -smoke was pouring up through the hole, and red tongues of flame were -beginning to mingle with it, leaping up and apparently trying to catch -the edges of the flooring. The Queen was sitting on the ground, and -Cyril asked her to stand up for a moment that he might fasten the rope -round her waist. Putting her hand on the floor to help herself to -rise, she drew it back with a little scream, and then smiled. - -“I had forgotten that it was so hot,” she said apologetically. - -“I think, madame, that it will be well to stand as near the window as -possible,” said Cyril, with growing anxiety, “so as to be ready the -moment that the old man comes back.” - -He found an old packing-case for her to stand on, in order to keep her -wounded feet from the floor, and they waited by the window in silence -for what appeared to be hours. Still the old man did not return, and a -terrible thought crept into Cyril’s mind, What if he did not intend to -return? Could a more horrible death be devised for the victims of his -vengeance than this which grew closer every moment? The cold sweat -stood on Cyril’s brow; but he would not alarm the Queen further, far -less suggest to her that her son also was absolutely in Giorgei’s -power. He felt that he must do something, and throwing back the -shutter, he looked narrowly at the shining, water-washed wall below -the sill. There was no trace of any crevice or projection that might -help in the descent, and at the foot nothing was visible but the -foaming torrent. It was evident that the old man knew of some shelf of -rock which afforded a safe standpoint; but to allow oneself to drop -into the cataract on the mere chance of finding it would be a feat of -such foolhardiness that only the direst necessity could impel a man to -risk it. Still, it was for dear life. But the Queen--for her it would -be simply impossible. The matter was decided. Cyril closed the shutter -again sharply, for the draught served to intensify the force of the -flames, and turned to his companion, who had pressed close to the -window to enjoy the cooler air. - -“It’s no good,” he said; “we can’t do it.” - -“No good!” repeated the Queen, her eyes dilated with horror. - -“We can do nothing unless old Giorgei comes back, and he has been gone -more than ten minutes already.” - -“More than ten minutes! He must have been gone two hours--two hours at -least. But tell me, if I were not here, could you escape?” - -“I don’t know.” - -“Then that means that you could. You are sacrificing yourself for me, -and it can do no good to either of us. Leave me, and save yourself, I -command you.” - -Cyril did not offer to stir, and she repeated the order in a tone -tremulous with excitement. - -“Count, I command you on your allegiance,--go at once.” - -“Madame, I absolutely refuse to leave you.” - -“But why?” she asked, with an attempt at anger. “Count, I--I dreamt -last night that you loved me. If--if I was right, go for my sake, I -entreat you. It is my last request.” - -“Madame, I also dreamt that dream, and it is for that reason that I -will not go. I had rather die with you than live without you.” - -A fresh cloud of stifling smoke rolled into the room, making them both -gasp for breath. The Queen tottered, and Cyril caught her in his arms. - -“I don’t think it will be very painful,” he said, trying to find some -crumb of comfort for her. “The smoke will do the business before the -flames reach us. It can’t hurt very much.” - -“No; it can’t hurt much now,” she replied dreamily. - -The shawl had fallen back from her head; and as her face lay on his -breast, her hair brushed his very lips. Almost unconsciously, he -pressed a kiss upon it. She looked up quickly, with a searching -glance; but as her eyes met his in the lurid light, their expression -changed, softened, and a flush crept over her face. She sighed as her -head sank back to its former position; but it was a sigh of absolute -contentment, and Cyril, emboldened by the look he had caught, stooped -and kissed her on the mouth. She did not resist, and the thrill of -exultation which ran through him swept away the last barriers between -them. He kissed her again passionately, and spoke fast and in broken -accents, his tongue unloosed by the approach of the death which was so -surely creeping nearer. - -“Ernestine--my dearest!” he said again and again, his low voice -sounding louder in her ears than the roar of the flames or the -torrent, “we can welcome death, for it has given us to each other. -Life would have kept us apart; but there is nothing between us now. We -stand here as man and woman--not Queen and servant any longer. And yet -you are my Queen--and I am your servant--always--but now it cannot -separate us. We have left our lives behind us. Tell me that you love -me--just the one word.” - -The overmastering passion with which he spoke stirred Ernestine, and -she shook back her hair and looked at him with shining eyes. “My -love!” she said, and hid her face again. “Death will be easier than -life would have been,” she murmured. - -“Oh, my God!” burst from Cyril. “Death now!” The prospect with which -he had been contented the moment before seemed all at once to have -become terrible beyond expression. Was this new life--this triumphant -love--to end thus? With gloomy eyes he watched the flames creeping -along the floor, seizing on the odds and ends of rubbish that lay -about, coming closer and closer. The wooden walls were on fire as -well; but he and Ernestine stood in the partial shelter of the stone -tower. Still, the floor was of wood even here. The flames must soon -spread to it; it would give way, and they would be precipitated into -the abyss of flame beneath. He turned shuddering from the thought, and -looking at Ernestine, saw that her lips were moving. - -“Are you praying, dearest?” he asked her. - -“No; I was thanking God,” she answered simply; and Cyril, raging -against his fate and hers, felt almost angry with her for being able -to give thanks at such a moment. Suddenly he bent down, and, with a -horrified exclamation, crushed out a tongue of flame which had run -along the floor and caught her dress. She crept closer to him, and -raised her eyes to his. - -“Kiss me once more, dear,” she said. “It cannot be long now.” - -Their lips were meeting just as a loud knocking upon the shutter from -without startled them. Disengaging himself from Ernestine’s arms, -Cyril sprang to the window and threw it open. Below in the water stood -old Giorgei, much excited, and belabouring the shutter vigorously with -his staff. - -“Thank the saints you are there still!” he shouted breathlessly. “I -was afraid I was too late. That’s right; lower the lady gently,” for -Cyril had not lost an instant in lifting the Queen to the sill, and -was now helping her to let herself down on the outside. “Don’t be -afraid, lady; I am here to catch you. That’s bravely done! Now just -round the corner. Shut your eyes if you are afraid of the water. Now, -what is it you want to say? Go back quickly and save him, do you mean? -Why, of course. You stand there, and I’ll bring him to you in a -trice.” - -Cyril was not a moment too soon in lowering himself out of the window, -for the flames and smoke, encouraged by the draught, poured out after -him, and caught the shutter even before he had turned the corner. The -Queen was standing knee-deep in the swirling water, clinging to an -iron ring fixed into the wall, and Giorgei nodded at her approvingly. - -“That’s right; you have some sense, I see, but you’ll need it all in a -minute.” It did not seem to strike him that she could not understand -his exhortations. “Cover up your eyes if you are frightened; but don’t -stand still for a second. That was what kept me so long. The other -lady, she got frightened in the middle, and stood holding on to a rock -and shaking. She wouldn’t move one way or the other, and at last I had -to take the child on first and come back for her, and even then I -couldn’t get her to stir for a long time. It was only when I told her -she would be the death of you both if she stuck there that she let go -of the rock, and then she was too terrified to walk. I had to carry -her across in my arms, after all, and she is not so light as she was -once, either.” - -“Shall I blindfold you, dear?” said Cyril to Ernestine in English. - -“No; I am not frightened with you,” she answered, looking at him with -a rapt expression in her eyes. He doubted whether she was even aware -that she was standing in the water, and yet the means of transit which -the old man now pointed out was such as to put every faculty on the -alert. In front of them, at the top of the fall, the river made its -longest leap, twenty feet or so without a break, and dashed clear of -the rocks, leaving an empty space under a curtain of water. Here a -precarious path had been formed, partly by nature, but chiefly, no -doubt, by the hand of man; and it was possible to cross the cascade, -as St Gabriel had done in his day, beneath the water and not on its -surface. No wonder poor Fräulein von Staubach was frightened! thought -Cyril. But he had little time for reflection. Fastening about his own -waist the end of the rope which was round that of the Queen, the old -man led the way, and in a moment the fugitives found themselves in a -cavern of which the roof was formed of falling water, and where the -air was filled with sound, and the temperature icy cold. The rocks -were damp with constantly oozing moisture, and the greatest care was -needed to prevent a slip; but the Queen never made a false step. She -seemed to know by instinct where to place her feet, and obeyed any -order without the slightest hesitation, and the perilous passage was -accomplished in perfect safety. Fräulein von Staubach and the little -King, watching anxiously among the rocks on the farther shore, flew to -greet her, while Cyril wondered secretly whether his hair had not -turned grey during the last hour. He looked round to speak to Giorgei; -but the old man had disappeared, and looking back in astonishment into -the water-tunnel, Cyril caught sight of him vanishing round a -projecting rock. It was evident that he had departed to avoid being -thanked; and as even gratitude itself could not face the terrors of -the passage again for the sake of tracking him, the fugitives were -obliged to respect his wishes. - - - - - CHAPTER XVI. - THIS WORKING-DAY WORLD. - -The rocks on this side of the waterfall were not bare, but covered, -wherever a crevice or a hollow afforded a resting-place for the -smallest amount of soil, with close-growing bushes, and these served -to conceal the movements of the little party from their foes on the -opposite bank. Glancing across before turning his back finally on the -torrent, Cyril saw the mob standing in eager expectation and watching -the house, the roof of which was now blazing from end to end. It was -evident that they thought their victims must at last show themselves -and entreat the mercy which it was now too late to grant, even had -there been any inclination to do so; and Cyril felt grateful for the -volumes of smoke which rolled between them, and effectually prevented -the mob from perceiving that any one was passing through the bushes -beyond the waterfall. Arrived at the summit of the cliff, and turning -away from the river, the fugitives saw, at no great distance in front -of them, a small house somewhat fancifully built of wood, and -occupying a position which commanded an extensive view. As it was not -certain how much farther they had still to walk before reaching Prince -Mirkovics’s castle, Cyril proposed that he should go on and make -inquiries at the house, while the rest waited for him in the shelter -of a thicket, so as not to attract the notice of any passer-by. He was -not long in returning. - -“Our troubles are over now, I hope,” he said. “The house is a -shooting-box belonging to Prince Mirkovics, and occupied by one of his -gamekeepers. The woman in charge is a pleasant person, and quite -willing to give us hospitality for a few hours. I told her that we -were acquainted with the Prince; but I did not think it advisable to -say who we really were. You agree with me, madame?” - -The Queen, who had scarcely spoken since crossing the river, and had -been walking on as if in a dream, with the light in her eyes which -Cyril had noticed when they left the burning house, started suddenly -when he addressed her, as though she had been struck, and turned a -piteous gaze on him. - -“I leave everything to you--Count,” she said falteringly; and -Fräulein von Staubach gave Cyril a glance full of suspicion. - -“Then, madame, as soon as I have seen you settled in the gamekeeper’s -house, I will go on to the castle, and find out whether Prince -Mirkovics possesses any kind of vehicle which he could send to convey -you and his Majesty. You will no doubt wish to return to civilised -life as soon as possible?” - -“Civilised life!” cried Fräulein von Staubach, as the Queen remained -silent; “do we look fitted for civilised life, Count? It is absolutely -out of the question that her Majesty should be seen in such a guise.” - -“I had forgotten that,” said the Queen, blushing hotly, as she -realised the strangeness of her appearance, in her torn and soiled -Thracian garments, now drenched almost to the waist, and with her -bandaged feet thrust into the worn-out slippers of the innkeeper’s -compassionate maid-servant. “What can we do?” she asked helplessly, -looking at her brown hands. - -“If your Majesty remembers the circumstances under which Prince -Mirkovics left the Court,” suggested Cyril hesitatingly, “you will see -that there would be some awkwardness in appearing before him in our -present state of--of destitution.” - -The Queen’s face flushed again. On the occasion of some Court -festivity at the Palace, Prince Mirkovics had disregarded her -unwritten law by appearing in the Thracian national costume instead of -Western evening dress, and both she and her mother had received him -with marked coldness. The proud old chieftain had withdrawn -immediately from Bellaviste, and returned to his native hills; and it -was only at the entreaty of King Otto Georg and M. Drakovics that he -had consented to allow his daughter to remain a member of the royal -household. They knew that if he severed all connection with the -reigning house, his many friends and relations would do the same, thus -depriving the throne of its most loyal supporters. And now the Queen, -herself in rags, must appeal to the charity of Prince Mirkovics to -furnish her with shelter and clothes--truly a humiliating position. -She looked appealingly at Fräulein von Staubach, who, after a -struggle with herself, answered Cyril’s remark-- - -“That is quite impossible, Count; and it is also impossible that you -should represent to Prince Mirkovics the condition of her Majesty’s -wardrobe. It is I who must go to the castle.” - -“Am I to have the honour of escorting you, Fräulein?” - -“Would you leave her Majesty without attendance, Count?” irritably. “I -will not approach Prince Mirkovics, but ask at once for Princess Anna. -She is spending the winter at home, and to whom has the Queen a better -right to look for assistance than to her own maid of honour? She shall -come back with me, bringing a suitable dress for her Majesty, and then -you can go to the castle and make yourself known to the Prince, who -will of course hasten to welcome their Majesties; but by that time the -Queen will be prepared to receive him, and there will be two ladies in -attendance.” - -This suggestion, which promised to obviate the great clothes -difficulty, although rather to the eye than in reality, was agreed to -by the Queen; and as soon as Fräulein von Staubach had seen her -mistress established on one of the cane lounges of the shooting-box -for a rest, she departed for the castle under the guidance of the -gamekeeper. Cyril, who had accepted the loan of the good man’s best -suit, took the opportunity of removing the false beard and wig which -he had worn during his wanderings, and of washing off the paint and -mud which had contributed to disguise him. He further inveigled the -little King into allowing his face and hands to be washed, and his -general appearance smartened up by the woman of the house, although -the child had been so constantly carried that his clothes had suffered -very little in comparison with those of the rest of the party. The -King only submitted to the brushing and cleansing process in -consideration of a bribe--the promise that he should go with his -hostess and see her milk the goats; and as soon as he was set at -liberty he gave her no peace until she took up her pails and led the -way out of the house. Cyril accompanied them, fearing lest his -sovereign, in the ardour of his study of natural history, should make -too close an acquaintance with the goats’ horns; but almost before the -milking had begun, the little King uttered an angry exclamation. - -“Mamma is calling me!” he said, and Cyril, looking towards the house, -saw the Queen standing on the verandah, looking anxiously after her -son, who wailed sadly, “They never let me do anything nice, and the -goats are so pretty, and I’m not going too near, Herr Graf. Please do -go and tell mamma that I want to stay here.” - -“I will look after the little gentleman, honourable sir, and see that -he doesn’t come to any harm,” said the woman; and Cyril accepted the -assurance, and returned to the Queen, who remarked doubtfully on -hearing it that she supposed Michael might as well stay where he was -for the present, but that it would be very difficult to get him into -proper ways again when they were back at Bellaviste. - -“I fear that you will be obliged to spend some days at the castle as -the guest of Prince Mirkovics, madame, before we can hope to return to -Bellaviste,” said Cyril. “Communication is difficult in these -mountains, and there will be plenty of time to drill his Majesty into -courtly ways once more.” - -“Why will you talk to me like this, even when we are alone?” asked the -Queen reproachfully. “Please do not stand on the steps--come up here. -I want to talk to you. I know what you are thinking,” she went on, as -Cyril mounted the steps and stood beside her. “You think that I might -wish to withdraw what I said to you just now, because things are -different. They are different, I know; we thought then that we had -come to the end of our lives, and instead we are beginning a new life, -but I--my feelings--have not changed.” - -“I am overwhelmed by your graciousness, madame,” began Cyril, not -daring to look at her lowered eyes and blushing face; but she -interrupted him impetuously, her voice ringing with impatience-- - -“_Madame_ again! and after what has passed between us! Why won’t you -understand that I am Ernestine to you? I know what it is; you don’t -trust me--Cyril.” - -“You are unfair to me, Ernestine.” Stung by her reproach, he sought -refuge in turning the tables on her. “It is you who will not trust me. -Can’t you see that in our difficult position the utmost prudence is -necessary? Your family--the European Courts----” - -“They have no authority over me,” she said eagerly. “I married once to -please my family; but the experiment was not so successful that I -should wish to try it again. I have had enough of _noblesse oblige_ in -such matters. And as to the other Powers, what do I care for them? I -am not ashamed of my choice. You will see whether I shrink from -announcing to the world that you are to be my husband.” - -“Do you know what the consequences of such an announcement would be -for me, Ernestine?” - -“No. What should they be?” - -“The scaffold and the block, I suppose. In history that is generally -the lot of the man who loves the Queen, isn’t it? But forgive me, my -dearest,” as he caught sight of her agonised face; “it would not be so -bad as that. I should merely have to leave Thracia, and after that I -should probably disappear.” - -“What do you mean?” she cried, laying a trembling hand on his. “Does -my love really place you in danger, Cyril? Oh, why did I not bite my -tongue out before confessing it? Can you ever forgive me?” - -Cyril resisted the temptation to take her in his arms and kiss away -her tears. He had deliberately struck the chord which he knew would -find the surest response in her, and the advantage must not be -frittered away. In other words, unless the new Ernestine would allow -herself to be managed as the old one had never done, Thracia would no -longer be a desirable place of residence for him; but if she proved -amenable, there was still hope that he might succeed in maintaining -his position. He took both her hands in his, and spoke slowly and -impressively. - -“Dearest, you won’t mind my putting before you the true state of the -case? It would be no kindness to conceal from you the difficulties in -our way. Perhaps you don’t know that if you marry a second time the -Thracian Constitution deprives you of your position as regent during -your son’s minority, while, as your husband, I should be unable to -hold my present post. You see that our marriage would mean our -forsaking King Michael, and leaving Thracia?” - -“Of course I would never be separated from him,” she said indignantly. -“But is there no alternative?” and her dark eyes were raised -appealingly to his. - -“Our only hope lies in an alteration of the Constitution; but that -would never take place if the fact of our engagement became known. -Drakovics is no friend of yours, and although he has tolerated me -hitherto as a necessary evil, he would be delighted to find any excuse -for getting rid of me. If he knew what has passed between us, it would -give him the very weapon he wants, and all the Powers would be on his -side.” - -“Tell me what you would wish me to do,” she murmured, despairing -sadness visible in every feature. - -“Don’t look so miserable, dear. Can’t you trust me to find a way out -of this if there is one? I ask you at present only to keep our secret -until we have returned to Bellaviste, and I have had time to look -round. It is just possible that we may be able to offer Drakovics some -equivalent for acquiescing in our plans, or some other chance may turn -up. You may be sure that I shall set all my wits to work to find one.” - -“Yes,” said the Queen doubtfully, though with the shadow of a smile; -“but must we pretend not--not to care for one another?” - -“Everything must be just as it was before,” was the decisive reply. - -“No, that cannot be; for before last Thursday you and I were always -quarrelling. If I quarrelled with you now, after all you have done for -my boy, I should be the most ungrateful woman alive, and I am not -that. You must allow me to be grateful.” - -“Very well, in so far as her Majesty may condescend to be grateful to -her poor servant. No. I am not teasing you,” as her eyes filled again -with tears. “I have shared my difficulties with you, Ernestine, and -asked you to do a hard thing for me, I know, in keeping this distance -between us; but I believe you will do it.” - -“I will,” she said; “although I had rather you had asked me to come -down and stand beside you. But you will not find me fail you.” - -“I was sure of it. And as to the necessary ceremony and etiquette, you -will remember that we are merely playing parts again, as we did when -we left Tatarjé. We have different parts now; but there is just as -much at stake.” - -“You make me ashamed of myself,” she said. “Yes; I will remember. And -now, do you mind fetching the King back? I am sure he has stayed long -enough watching the goats.” - -As Cyril obeyed, he saw that there was a reason for her request quite -different from that which she had given, in three figures which were -approaching the house. No doubt Fräulein von Staubach was returning, -and Ernestine, catching a distant glimpse of her, had thought it well -to begin playing her part at once. Cyril laughed to himself at her -diplomacy. - -“She shrank from hurting my feelings by saying that we ought not to be -seen alone together,” he reflected, “so she sends me off on an -imaginary errand. What have I done to make her credit me with such -delicate sensibilities?” - -It was not without the exercise of strong moral suasion that he was -able to induce the little King to leave the fascinating neighbourhood -of the goats; and they only reached the house at the same time as the -three people whom Cyril had noticed, and who proved to be Fräulein -von Staubach, Princess Anna Mirkovics, a pale, plain girl who -cherished a romantic attachment for the Queen, and the gamekeeper, who -carried a large bundle done up in a wrapper. Princess Anna was -evidently ill at ease. She remained at the foot of the steps while -Fräulein von Staubach went up them to seek the Queen, and stood -looking the picture of misery, twisting her fingers nervously -together. Even when the Queen stepped out on the verandah, she made no -attempt to approach, looking up at her with tearful eyes. - -“Anna!” said the Queen in astonishment, “what is the matter? Am I so -much altered that my own friends do not know me?” - -“Oh no, no, dearest madame!” cried the girl, fairly sobbing. “It is -only--how can I dare to approach you in this dress?” and she pointed -to the Thracian costume she was wearing. - -“Prince Mirkovics will not allow any but the national dress to be worn -on his estates, madame,” explained Fräulein von Staubach. “Princess -Anna was obliged to leave all her European dresses at her aunt’s house -before she came home.” - -“And I have nothing but a Thracian dress to bring for you, madame,” -sobbed Anna; “but indeed it is not my fault--nor my father’s either, -since he could not tell that you would be coming here.” - -“Why, you foolish Anna!” said the Queen, half-laughing, “am I such an -ogress that you are afraid to approach me? Come here at once. I have -worn a Thracian dress for days, and it is most comfortable, and not, I -think, unbecoming. Your father is a very sensible man to insist upon -it. Now leave off crying, or I shall think you are sorry to see me. -Ah, Count, I see you are laughing, because you remember how foolish I -used to be about things Thracian. Surely you will allow that I have -been punished for my fault; and may I not learn wisdom from the -punishment?” - -“Madame, I would not venture to suggest that any action of yours -deserved punishment,” returned Cyril, as Princess Anna looked up in -surprise at the friendly tone in which the Queen addressed him, -“although I may rejoice over the change in your opinions. Is it your -Majesty’s pleasure that I should now leave you in order to inform -Prince Mirkovics of your presence here?” - -“By all means,” said the Queen; but Anna Mirkovics added a frightened -“Pray be careful, Count,” which showed him that his mission would -hardly be a very easy one. He did not dwell on the thought, however, -as he set out along the road which the gamekeeper showed him, for his -mind turned naturally to his own affairs. Making use of a power on -which he was wont to pride himself not a little, he set to work to -isolate his affections from the rest of his personality, much as a -chemical investigator isolates a new element, and to look at them from -a distance, as he had done on that night in the forest. The result of -his observations was not very flattering. - -“You are a nice moral young man, Cyril Mortimer,” he told himself. -“Somehow or other you have tricked that poor little woman into handing -you over her heart in exchange for the shabby second-hand article -which is all you have to offer; and yet you won’t give up a dirty -portfolio for her, though she is willing to risk her crown for you. -The fact is, you are a cad, and if Caerleon were here, he would say -you ought to be kicked. He might even go so far as to do it. But the -worst part of the whole sad affair, as the good people would call it, -is that you don’t intend to reform. You had rather be a cad than a -fool. And therefore, since you have come to that practical conclusion, -just leave off gassing about your caddishness.” - -He set his teeth and walked on, turning deliberately from the thought -of Ernestine to that of the difficulties which must be faced in the -near future, although their exact nature was involved in some -uncertainty owing to the ambiguous attitude assumed of late by M. -Drakovics. In the secret of this attitude, Cyril felt convinced, there -lay some advantage for him, if he could only discover it. - -“It’s quite clear that he has been up to something,” he soliloquised. -“I’m afraid he has taken good care to cover up his tracks; but if I -can hunt him out, I will. Not that I bear any malice against him, of -course; but I am badly in need of a fellow-criminal, with whom to -exchange crimes and pardon. What nuts if I can spot any of his little -dodges!” - -Various ideas, springing from this aspiration, occupied his mind until -he reached the castle, and was admitted by the armed doorkeeper into -the great courtyard. On the raised terrace before the house sat Prince -Mirkovics and the older members of his clan, smoking, drinking coffee, -and talking. The Prince had spent his morning in performing the duties -of his station. He had dispensed justice to the people of his -district, inspected the work on his farm, given an eye to the -construction of a new road, practically the first to be made in that -part of the country, and enjoyed his siesta after the mid-day meal; -and now he was watching the evolutions of his mounted retainers, who -were going through a primitive form of drill, such as had no doubt -preceded the operations against Roum in the war of independence. His -astonishment on beholding Cyril was great. - -“You here, Count?” he exclaimed, rising to greet him. “On a hunting -expedition, I suppose?” looking with some perplexity at his garb. “But -why not send to say you were coming, so that we might have got up a -bear-hunt for you? Come, sit down with us,” and he dragged him towards -the group. “You know my brother, the Bishop of Karajevo? and I think -you have met most of these gentlemen before?” - -“Pardon me, my dear Prince,” said Cyril, releasing himself with -difficulty from the hospitable grip; “but I am not here on my own -account. I have the honour to announce to you that her Majesty the -Queen, in returning from Tatarjé to the capital with the King, has -arrived at the boundary of your estate, and hopes to enjoy the shelter -of your roof to-night.” - -“The Queen in this district, and coming here!” cried Prince Mirkovics, -his face growing red and his grey moustache bristling wrathfully. “Are -you aware, Count, that when I last appeared at Court her Majesty -barely acknowledged my presence, and would not so much as grant me her -hand to kiss? Am I to be publicly insulted at Bellaviste, and then -bearded in my own house?” - -“So far as I am aware, her Majesty has no intention of the kind,” -returned Cyril; “but in any case, Prince, you would not refuse -hospitality to a lady, who is Regent of Thracia to boot?” - -“What business has she to be Regent of Thracia?” growled the Prince. -“Men should rule over men. Let her be content to make laws for her -silly Court.” - -“Come, Prince, this is treason,” and Cyril laughed forbearingly. “You -don’t really wish me to return and tell the Queen that Prince -Mirkovics forgets the loyalty of a lifetime in the pique of a day?” - -“No, I don’t,” roared the Prince; “but am I to submit to have my -authority set at naught before my own clan?” - -“By no means. You are the King’s representative here, and have the -right to maintain your ancient privileges. I am quite sure that her -Majesty has failed hitherto to appreciate your position. Why not let -her see what it really is?” - -“She shall see it. You have a wise tongue in a young mouth, Count. -Dmitri,” to his youngest son, “go and tell your mother to prepare the -guest-chambers for the King and Queen and their attendants, and let -all the rest of you get ready to ride with me to escort their -Majesties here.” - -All was bustle immediately, and in a surprisingly short time a -gorgeous cavalcade left the castle, headed by Prince Mirkovics, Cyril, -and the Bishop. All the clansmen displayed their richest national -costumes with a kind of grim pride, wholly unmixed with any touch of -pleasure in welcoming their sovereign, for the slight offered to their -chief had been hotly resented by his followers. The array of stern -faces would have suited a foray better than a peaceful occasion like -the present, and Cyril wondered secretly how the Queen would bear -herself before these hostile and contemptuous mountaineers. When the -gamekeeper’s house came in sight, the troop halted, and he rode on to -announce the approach of Prince Mirkovics, returning with the answer -that her Majesty would be pleased to receive him. As the foremost -horsemen rode up to the steps, she appeared on the verandah, leading -the little King by the hand, with Princess Anna and Fräulein von -Staubach in the background. Excitement had given her a brighter colour -than usual, and her slight form showed to advantage in the velvet -pelisse with hanging sleeves, opening in front over a silken -under-dress, with which the faithful Anna had provided her. Her -chestnut hair hung in long braids from under a velvet cap studded with -gold coins, and Cyril perceived to his surprise that it was possible, -at any rate occasionally, for the woman with whom he had fallen in -love to look astonishingly beautiful. As for Prince Mirkovics, he -could only gasp with bewilderment, and seemed inclined to rub his -eyes, either at the sight of the Queen in Thracian costume or of his -own daughter in attendance on her. Remembering his duty, however, he -dismounted and advanced towards the Queen, saying, as he bowed low on -the steps-- - -“Lady, my poor house is at your service. Deign to cover it with glory -by resting there with the King your son.” - -In his determined obstinacy, Prince Mirkovics had spoken in Thracian, -which his daughter translated to the Queen in a frightened whisper, -adding a translation to her father of Ernestine’s answer-- - -“Most willingly do I accept your hospitality, Prince, for I have -looked forward to it ever since leaving Tatarjé. In the time of -trouble we know our real friends, although we may have treated them -carelessly in the day of prosperity.” - -“The loyalty of my family is not dependent upon the reward it meets -with, lady,” said the Prince, only half mollified. - -“True; if I had not known that, I should not have sought your -hospitality to-day. But is that old fault of mine never to be -pardoned, Prince? See, I have done what I could,” she pointed to her -Thracian dress. “You would not comply with my rules when you came to -Bellaviste, but I have complied with yours.” - -The charm of manner which could subdue even M. Drakovics was not less -potent in its effect upon the old mountaineer. Prince Mirkovics fell -on his knees and kissed the hand which the Queen held out. - -“Madame,” he said in French, which he spoke to a certain extent, -“forgive me. It is I who am to blame. If your Majesty will be so -gracious as to honour my house to-day, when next you travel in this -direction your eyes shall not rest upon a man or woman who is not -wearing German clothes. Your pleasure shall be done.” - -“Then my pleasure is that your people keep to their national dress, -Prince. Since I have seen so much of it, I have changed my mind; and I -shall change the rules of the Court as well, if only in memory of your -loyal welcome to-day.” - -Much gratified, Prince Mirkovics presented his brother and other -relations to the Queen, and then offered his hand to conduct her down -the steps to the horse which he had brought for her. This was, -strictly speaking, Cyril’s duty; but the Queen signed to him to waive -his rights, and allow the old chief to mount her, which he did in a -wholly unexpected way, by lifting her in his arms and depositing her -on the gorgeous peaked saddle, which was like an arm-chair placed -sideways, with a foot-rest instead of a stirrup. The other ladies and -the little King were also provided with steeds; and when all were -mounted the troop of retainers formed in two lines, that the royal -party might pass between them, after which a tumultuous outburst of -cheers and firing off of matchlocks announced that the start had taken -place. Prince Mirkovics rode beside the Queen, with his daughter close -behind to act as interpreter, and next came the Bishop, keeping a -vigilant eye on the little King and his pony. This arrangement left -Cyril and Fräulein von Staubach to the escort of the Prince’s sons, -who had many questions to ask concerning the adventures of the -travellers, all of which Cyril did not see fit to answer fully. He was -glad that Fräulein von Staubach appeared disinclined to talk, and -rode on stolidly, replying merely in monosyllables when she was -addressed, for he was anxious by means of his own answers to impress -upon her that it was advisable to maintain a certain degree of -reticence respecting the events of the last five days. Shortly before -reaching the castle, however, when the cavalcade was traversing a -narrow forest-track in which only two could ride abreast, he was -surprised to notice that she manœuvred her horse so as to keep beside -him. - -“What have you been saying to the Queen, Count?” she asked him -suddenly in English. - -“I did not know that I was in the habit of submitting my conversations -with her Majesty to your censorship, Fräulein.” - -“Ah, you evade my question? I will ask it differently. Have you had -the incredible cruelty and baseness to make love to her Majesty?” - -“Allow me to quiet your apprehensions, Fräulein. Whatever has passed -between the Queen and myself has been honoured with her Majesty’s -entire approval.” - -“Does that make it any better? You coward, to shelter yourself behind -her!” She paused to see whether she had produced any effect, but -finding Cyril smiling calmly, went on with a kind of sob, “I suppose -you will tell me that it is all my fault for bringing you in yesterday -evening. How could I dream that you would so far forget your duty as -to--I knew that the poor Queen had done so, and I thought your voice -would rouse her; but I had no idea--not the slightest--that you had -the presumption to return----” - -“Yes,” said Cyril, interrupting her incoherent sentences. “It is -dangerous to play with fire, Fräulein, especially when there is -gunpowder lying about. An explosion is at least possible.” - -“Oh, my poor mistress, have I brought this upon you!” wailed Fräulein -von Staubach, apostrophising the unconscious Queen, who was quite out -of hearing. “Why did I not guess what a serpent---- You have had the -meanness”--she turned suddenly upon Cyril again--“to demand that her -Majesty shall sacrifice her throne, separate herself from her child, -incur the fury of her relatives and the scorn of Europe--and all for -you!” - -“It gives me great pleasure to assure you, Fräulein, that I have not -had the meanness to demand anything of the kind.” - -“You have not asked the Queen to marry you?” - -“I have not asked her Majesty to marry me.” - -“Then what have you done?” incredulously. - -“Your questions are somewhat searching, Fräulein. Forgive me if I do -not answer them in complete detail. Her Majesty has been good enough -to intimate that she considers herself engaged to me.” - -“Coxcomb!” Fräulein von Staubach’s voice rose almost to a shriek. -“And yet you have the effrontery to say that she is not going to marry -you?” - -“Pardon me, Fräulein; I said that I had not asked her. My intentions -are strictly honourable, I assure you.” - -“You wish, I suppose,” with deadly coldness, “to give me to understand -that her Majesty proposed to you? Oh, I congratulate you on your -chivalry, Count! It is exquisite, inimitable. And you mean to drag her -down into misery and contempt?” - -“I shall do nothing of the kind, Fräulein. As my behaviour during -this interview ought to have proved to you, I am a tolerably patient -person. I can wait.” - -“Wait? and how long?” - -“Years, if necessary, till a favourable opportunity offers itself. -There will be no misery or contempt, Fräulein, for her Majesty to -face, unless it is due to treachery on your part. I am in no hurry.” - -“And this,” she said, with illogical fierceness, “you call being in -love!” - -With this Parthian shaft the combat terminated, for at the moment they -emerged into the open space before the castle, and it was necessary -for them to take up their posts immediately behind the King and Queen, -in order to share with them in the offering of bread and salt which -Princess Mirkovics presented at the gate. With great ceremony the -visitors were conducted across the courtyard and into the house; but -before they partook of the meal which had been prepared for them, a -council of war was held, consisting of the Queen, Cyril, Prince -Mirkovics, and the Bishop, to deliberate upon the steps which ought to -be taken at once. It was decided that Prince Mirkovics should keep his -retainers under arms as a guard to the castle, in case the rioters -from Karajevo, discovering that their prey had escaped them, should -cross the river and attempt an attack; and that Cyril should leave the -next morning for Bellaviste, there to inform M. Drakovics of the -safety of the royal party and find out what measures were being -adopted to crush the rebellion, and then return to the castle with an -escort to fetch the King and Queen. The Queen took little part in the -discussion, sitting very upright in her chair, and gazing at the rest -with a peculiar solemnity of expression which the two Thracians found -somewhat disconcerting, although it increased their opinion of her -wisdom; but which Cyril interpreted as showing that she was almost -falling asleep, though struggling bravely against being overcome by -her fatigue. His diagnosis was confirmed a little later by Princess -Mirkovics, who announced that her Majesty would not appear at supper. -She had lain down to take a moment’s rest, and had immediately fallen -into such a deep sleep that she could not be roused, a result which -surprised no one who knew even a portion of the fatigues and anxieties -of the last few days. - -The Queen was still asleep when Cyril started in the morning on his -journey to Bellaviste. Relays of horses had been prepared for him as -far as the railway, which he struck at a small country station, where -it was possible to stop the trains for the capital. He reached -Bellaviste in the course of the afternoon, and went first to his own -house, in order to change his Thracian clothes for more civilised -attire. To his great amusement, he found his official garb laid out in -readiness for him to wear, with the faithful Dietrich guarding it. - -“Well, Dietrich, glad to see you again. How did you guess I was coming -back to-day?” - -“Excellency, I have put out your clothes three times every day,--for -morning, and the Palace, and the evening. Your Excellency told me to -wait here for orders; and I have not left the house since I carried -the note which you gave me to his Excellency the Premier.” - -“Oh, you delivered it, did you?” - -“Into the Premier’s own hands, Excellency.” - -“And what did he say when he got it?” - -“His Excellency was much disturbed. He pressed his hand to his -forehead, and staggered from his seat, crying out, ‘He has stayed -behind!’ Then, remembering me, I suppose, he said, ‘My friend, your -master has risked his life in the hope of preventing a rebellion. I -fear you may never see him again.’ But I had your orders, Excellency, -and I returned here and waited.” - -“Good,” said Cyril absently, for his mind was busied with what he had -heard. It was sufficiently puzzling, bearing in mind the telegram -which M. Drakovics had sent begging him to remain at Tatarjé, and -which, having been delayed three days in transmission, had arrived too -late to allow him to alter his expressed intention. “It looks as -though he expected me to come in spite of the telegram,” he said to -himself. “What can it mean? Surely the telegram did not turn up too -early instead of too late? Did Drakovics know of the plot, and want me -out of the way, but preserve appearances by sending a bogus telegram -which ought to have been delivered after my departure? No, it’s too -complicated; but I’ll keep it in mind, at any rate.” - -As soon as he had changed his clothes, he went at once to the -Premier’s office, where M. Drakovics received him with an effusion -which seemed to his suspicious eye to be somewhat forced. - -“Ah, my dear Count!” he said, holding out his hand, “I feared I had -taken my last leave of you. Since I see you in safety, I need not ask -after their Majesties. They are well, I trust?” - -“Well, and safe under the protection of Prince Mirkovics. It’s all up -with the plot now, although your telegram arrived too late for me to -nip it in the bud as I should have liked. By the bye, I think it was -truly noble of you to send me a warning, when the success of the plot -would have suited your plans so well.” - -“My plans?” M. Drakovics looked up quickly. - -“Yes; of course it would have taken a load off your shoulders if the -King had been converted, and you had only to deal with him in an -Orthodox condition. But it’s no use crying over failed plots.” - -“You will always have your jests, Count,” M. Drakovics was shuffling -his papers busily; “but I fear we have no time for more to-day. Since -the King and Queen are in safety, we may proceed, I suppose, to stamp -out the rebellion?” - -“Quite so. What are your plans? Is this the general idea?” as the -Premier placed a document before him. “I see,--a simultaneous advance -by river and by rail. Who is going to command? Constantinovics? why, -he is a regular old-school Pannonian field-marshal. He will secure his -communications, and fool about with supplies, as if he were in a -hostile country.” - -“We cannot afford to strike and fail, my dear Count.” - -“Of course not; but do you anticipate a strenuous resistance?” - -“To tell you the truth, I do not. You are aware that the rebels -pretend to have her Majesty in their hands? I believe that when their -story is proved false, the rebellion will melt away. But in any case -it must be crushed.” - -“Quite so. By the way, I have the Queen’s express orders that nothing -is to be done to prejudice the safety of those of our people who are -in their power. There is my clerk Paschics, who was arrested when -passing through Ortojuk with us, and all the ladies and officials whom -we left at Tatarjé to cover the Queen’s flight. They are to be saved -at all costs.” - -“It is unfortunate for us that they are in the hands of the rebels, -for they may be used to extort terms from the Queen.” - -“I fear they are bound to be, if you will do everything in such a -leisurely way. Why, a small force of irregulars, starting from Prince -Mirkovics’s castle, and travelling, as we did, by the old road, could -make a dash on Tatarjé and capture it before any one knew that an -expedition had started.” - -“Your ideas are too adventurous, Count. We cannot engage in a guerilla -warfare on our own soil, when we are blessed with generals competent -to direct a regular war. The matter is in the hands of -Constantinovics, who has drawn up his plan of campaign----” - -“Which means ‘Hands off!’ to civilians, I suppose?” said Cyril, -laughing. “Well, I think I had better intrust to you, for -Constantinovics, this paper in her Majesty’s handwriting. It is a list -of the people who assisted or befriended us in the course of our -escape, and who are to be protected and rewarded in every possible -way. The Queen drew it up at the council yesterday.” - -“The list appears to be a somewhat miscellaneous one,” said M. -Drakovics, glancing through the paper. “A charcoal-burner, an old -servant, the Jews of Karajevo, a mad revolutionary! My dear Count, -your adventures must have outdone the ‘Arabian Nights’ if you were -reduced to seeking assistance from such people as these.” - -“We had not the luck we hoped for, certainly, and I was obliged to -modify our plans from time to time. You will see that Constantinovics -gets the list?” - -“No, I will do better than that; I will intrust it to my nephew -Vassili, who is to accompany the expedition as my representative.” - -“You did not tell me that we were all to be represented.” Cyril’s -suspicions rose again in full force at this piece of intelligence. -Vassili Drakovics was popularly supposed to be his uncle’s destined -successor as Premier and ruler of Thracia, and Cyril regarded him with -a distrust which was only tempered by contempt. “I almost think I -shall go in person,” he added carelessly, without appearing to look at -the Premier. - -“My dear Count! just when it is so necessary that I should have you at -hand for consultations? And you are mistaken in thinking that -Ministers are to be represented individually on the staff of the -expedition. The fact is,”--M. Drakovics bent forward confidentially, -but there was a good deal of uneasiness in the way in which his hand -shuffled the papers,--“it is in my interests that Vassili is going. -There is a--a letter of mine which I fear may be put to a wrong use -unless I can get it back into my own hands.” - -“A letter? Why, have you also been dabbling in conspiracy, Drakovics?” - -The Premier’s sallow face grew a shade paler. “I am not joking,” he -said. “The letter is a perfectly innocent one, addressed to the -commandant of Tatarjé, in reply to a request about some office for -his brother; but I have heard rumours--indeed, with such a tissue of -falsehoods as they have been weaving, would they be likely to let slip -such an opportunity of dragging my name into the matter?” - -“But you would get it back in any case when the rebels are tried, if -it had not been destroyed.” - -“Ah, but how can I be sure that it will not fall into unfriendly -hands? The rebels may have made alterations in the original, or even -cut out my signature and attached it to a forgery. To leave it to be -produced at the trial would be to subject myself to endless suspicion -and annoyance. My honour is at stake, Count, and must be vindicated. -As to the letter itself, you shall see it when I have it back. But -where are you going now?” - -“To the Palace, to find one of the ladies and give her a list which -Fräulein von Staubach intrusted to me of things I am to take back for -the Queen. The castle is rather a primitive place in the way of toilet -arrangements, I fancy. By the bye, we must get a carriage up there -somehow, for her Majesty is quite unfit to ride as far as the railway. -I suppose we must set the escort to push behind in the places where -there is no road at all, and harness their horses on in front. You -will see that the escort is detailed to start to-morrow? I will look -after the other things.” - -“But I wonder,” he said to himself, as he quitted the Premier’s -presence, “what the truth is about that letter? There is something -fishy, I am sure. Drakovics has given himself away in his eagerness to -get it back, not to mention his engaging candour in telling me about -it at all. What is it? It would give me the very handle I want against -him if I could find out.” - - - - - CHAPTER XVII. - “THE MAN WHOM THE QUEEN DELIGHTETH TO HONOUR.” - -Whatever M. Drakovics’s misgivings may have been with respect to the -letter of which the rebels had obtained possession, the measures which -he took to recover it were crowned with complete success, and he -appeared in Cyril’s office triumphant, three days after his colleague -had returned a second time to Bellaviste, in attendance on the Queen -and the little King. - -“Everything has fallen out exactly as I prophesied to you, Count,” he -cried, “with the exception of one or two unfortunate accidents, such -as one could not hope to provide against. You saw, of course, -yesterday’s telegram from Constantinovics announcing that he and the -royal forces had occupied Tatarjé with very little opposition? Well, -here is a long letter from my nephew Vassili, giving details, and, -best of all, enclosing that letter of mine which caused me such -anxiety. I promised to show it to you; here it is.” - -Cyril glanced at the document with languid interest. It was an -ordinary business letter in the Premier’s writing, addressed to the -commandant of Tatarjé, and promising to meet his wishes with regard -to the subject upon which they had been in correspondence. But for the -fact of its having been written by M. Drakovics’s own hand, there was -nothing remarkable about it; and except for the danger of its being -tampered with, it appeared quite inadequate to account for the -writer’s anxiety to recover it. Cyril returned it quickly. - -“Many thanks, Drakovics. I congratulate you on getting the precious -thing back so soon. But what are the unfortunate accidents to which -you refer?” - -“I must give you the gist of Vassili’s letter before you will -understand them. As I anticipated, the moment that the rank and file -of the rebels learned that they had been deceived in imagining that -they had the Queen in their hands, they lost heart. There was a little -fighting round the Bishop’s palace, led by the commandant and Colonel -O’Malachy; but the Bishop and the Mayor, when once their eyes were -opened, insisted upon a surrender. They had been doubly deceived, -first by means of this letter here, into supposing that I--why, I -cannot imagine--sympathised with their object, and then by the lady -who personated her Majesty.” - -“Really,” said Cyril, “the Bishop must be singularly guileless for a -man of his age and political experience. It’s pretty evident that he -is too simple-minded for the position that he occupies.” - -“That will be for the court to decide when he is brought to trial,” -replied the Premier, changing countenance a little. “In any case, he -submitted at once when he learned the truth, and gave assistance in -securing his fellow-conspirators. He even surrendered this letter, -which had been intrusted to his care. Moreover, the rescued ladies all -bear testimony to the consideration with which they were treated -during their imprisonment in his palace.” - -“In other words, Bishop Philaret is one of those who aspire to run -with the hare and yet hunt with the hounds?” - -“Possibly; but we may be thankful that he has shown so accommodating a -spirit. If he had been like the rest--but we are coming to the -unfortunate accidents I mentioned. During the night after the -recapture of the town, Colonel O’Malachy succeeded in making his -escape from the place where he was imprisoned, and the commandant -committed suicide.” - -“Good gracious! there has been treachery at work,” cried Cyril. - -“Impossible, Count. Both prisoners were searched before they were left -alone; but they must have contrived to secrete some tool or weapon. -The commandant was found with his brains blown out, and a discharged -revolver in his hand, and Colonel O’Malachy appears to have escaped -through the window and the garden at the back, by means of tying his -bed-clothes together into a rope. The two men were confined in a -private house, for the ordinary prison was full.” - -“You may take my opinion as that of the average man,” said Cyril, -slowly and meaningly, “that there was foul play somewhere. A stout -elderly man like the O’Malachy, and lame too, could never escape -unaided from a window.” - -“Of course, the whole affair will be most strictly inquired into, and -the sentries put on their trial,” said M. Drakovics. “Vassili can -testify that both the prisoners were secure when Constantinovics and -he visited them late at night. The thing is a mystery.” - -“A very ugly mystery for all concerned, if it is not cleared up.” - -“Oh, come, you take too dark a view of things, my dear Count. It will -be awkward for the poor wretches of sentries, of course; but how could -it possibly affect any one else? By the bye, this is something in your -department. Vassili says that the rescued prisoners--our friends, that -is, naturally--were to leave Tatarjé by rail this morning, which -means that they will arrive here to-night.” - -“I will tell the Queen, and inquire what she wishes done,” said Cyril, -as the Premier rose to depart; but when he was left alone he sat still -for a time. “I must hear what the ladies have to say,” he told himself -at last. “They may be able to throw some light on the earlier stages -of the affair. But as to these two ‘unfortunate accidents,’ I have no -doubt whatever. It is true, of course, that the commandant’s brains -were blown out; but I think it extremely unlikely that the revolver -which did it was in his hand at the time. As for the O’Malachy, he was -helped to escape because he knew too much to be brought to trial, and -because, as a Scythian subject, it would have been dangerous to put -him out of the way. It looks very much as if the Bishop had been -squared, but that time will show.” - -Banishing these speculations from his mind with an effort, he sought -an audience of Ernestine, and acquainted her with the approach of -Baroness von Hilfenstein and the rest of the members of the Court. She -was overjoyed by the news, and, as he had expected and hoped, directed -him to take a special train, the royal train, and meet them at a -station some thirty miles from Bellaviste, thus bringing them back in -triumph, as a mark of the Queen’s appreciation of their services. -There was no time to be lost if the transfer was to be effected -without undignified haste, and Cyril telephoned his orders immediately -to the railway officials, and found the royal train waiting for him -when he reached the station. In spite of his precautions, he was a -little late in arriving at his goal, and found the people whom he had -come to welcome waiting on the platform to welcome him, which they did -in many cases with tears of joy. When he had reassured them all -separately as to the safety of the King and Queen, and the fact that -their health was not likely to suffer permanently from the hardships -they had undergone (this was a point on which Mrs Jones, in -particular, showed herself almost impossible to convince), he -succeeded in getting them safely bestowed in the train, and himself -made one of a pleasant party in the royal saloon. Baroness von -Hilfenstein and her daughter had endless questions to ask about the -escape from Tatarjé, Stefanovics was all anxiety as to the feeling in -Bellaviste with regard to the rebellion, and every one else had some -inquiry to make; but at last Cyril succeeded in gaining a hearing for -his own question. - -“Tell me what happened after we had left,” he said. “Not the vaguest -scrap of information has reached us about that.” - -“Really,” said Baroness von Hilfenstein, “it all happened very much as -you said it would, Count. About half an hour after you had gone we -began to hear stealthy sounds, as though people were moving about -round the house, and presently there came a tremendous knocking at the -front door. The apartments of M. and Madame Stefanovics were situated -in the front of the house, as you know; and after telling his wife to -rise and dress at once, M. Stefanovics opened the window and asked who -was there. It proved to be the commandant, who said that he had -received intimation of a plot to seize the persons of the King and -Queen, and begged that they would allow him to conduct them at once to -the Bishop’s palace for safety.” - -“Seeking safety in the lion’s mouth!” said Cyril. “I hope you did not -recall the story of the spider and the fly to the commandant’s memory, -Stefanovics?” - -“No, indeed, Count,” returned the chamberlain. “I expressed horror at -the news and gratitude to the commandant, but declined to alarm the -Queen before morning. To that my friend replied that he durst not keep -his men in the grounds of the Villa, where they were so much exposed -to attack, and that he must get them safely behind walls in another -hour, if he had to take the royal party with him by force. As he -threatened to break open the door, I went down to open it, sending my -wife to warn the Baroness.” - -“Yes,” interrupted Baroness Paula, “and Madame Stefanovics and my -mother came and dragged me out of bed and into the Queen’s room, and -made me dress up in her clothes, and told me so many things which I -was to do and was not to do that I was quite dazed. Then, before I was -ready, in stalked Mrs Jones through the private door, carrying in her -arms--what do you think? Why, the great doll in the uniform of a -Hercynian grenadier which the Emperor Sigismund sent to our King, -dressed up in his Majesty’s clothes. I really thought it was the King -until she showed me the face. Meanwhile, Madame Stefanovics had gone -to wake the other ladies----” - -“And I whispered to each not to be alarmed by anything she might see, -but to behave just as usual,” said Madame Stefanovics proudly. - -“And very soon after that we were ready,” continued Baroness Paula, -“and my mother conducted us out. The Queen’s crape veil quite hid my -face, and no one seemed to have a suspicion. The commandant was -waiting in the hall, and he bowed very low and regretted the necessity -for disturbing me at such an hour. I said that he was only doing his -duty, and that I was grateful to him for his fidelity--imitating the -Queen’s voice as well as I could. The gentlemen of the household were -all ready too, and we drove away from the villa with proper -ceremony,--the commandant had had the carriages prepared while we were -dressing. The soldiers marched on either side, and we reached the -Bishop’s palace without any alarm.” - -“I can best describe to his Excellency the next development of the -plot,” said Pavlovics, the King’s chamberlain. “Rooms were provided -for us at the palace, Count, and we were left in peace during the -night; but in the morning the commandant appeared with a file of -soldiers in the apartments which had been allotted to us of his -Majesty’s household, and ordered that the King should be roused, -dressed, and brought to him. The Government, so he said, had decided -that for the safety of the kingdom it was imperative that his Majesty -should become a member of the Orthodox Church, and the Bishop was -already waiting in the cathedral to perform the ceremony of -confirmation. The Queen had agreed to the measure, but would appear to -resist it, for fear of the anger of her German relatives, and -therefore it would be best if it could be carried out without arousing -her Majesty. Thunderstruck, and not knowing what to believe, I asked -to speak to Mrs Jones, who declared she would not give up the King for -any such purpose, and that his Majesty was ill in bed. Going back to -the commandant, I told him this, and both Herr Batzen and I -endeavoured to induce him to abandon his intention----” - -“Yes, indeed,” put in the old pastor, whose mild eyes had acquired a -look of startled surprise during the stirring events of the last -fortnight. “I represented to him as forcibly as I could the extreme -folly and wickedness of the course he proposed; but he pushed me -rudely aside, and thrust his way into the King’s room----” - -“Where Mrs Jones stood in front of the bed, and defied him to -approach,” went on Pavlovics. “He called two soldiers to drag her away -(we were already under guard), and pulled off the bedclothes. To his -stupefaction and ours, there was no child in the bed, but only a large -doll. Mrs Jones, seeing her advantage, began to abuse him, assuring -him that the King was far away, and safe out of his reach, and that he -might take the doll, and welcome, and do what he liked with it, and -much good might it do him! Utterly astonished, they searched the room, -to discover whether his Majesty was concealed anywhere about it, and -then went away, to question the sentries. After a time an officer came -to tell us to go to the Queen, and inform her of the disappearance of -her son, and we prepared, very unwillingly, to do this.” - -“Now it is my turn again,” said Baroness Paula. “When M. Pavlovics and -Herr Batzen had joined us, and we had explained things to them and to -the ladies who were not in the plot, and warned them to keep up the -farce, we were startled by the entrance of the commandant and some -soldiers. I stood up, and in a most regal voice demanded what they -meant by such an intrusion; but he answered politely that it was -necessary to discover who it was that had kidnapped the King, that the -criminals might be pursued and punished. He had a list in his hand, -and calling over the names, discovered that Fräulein von Staubach, -the King’s governess, and Paula von Hilfenstein, a maid of honour, -were missing. Then they left us, and we never saw the commandant -again, except at a distance.” - -“They did not try to drag you into their schemes?” asked Cyril. - -“No; they left us severely alone. Oh, it was fearfully dull, -Count--you can’t imagine how dull, for my mother would not allow me to -relax my dignity for a moment, lest there should be spies watching us. -She drilled me in my part from morning to night; and there I sat in -the Queen’s clothes, with the veil arranged so as to hide my face from -any one coming into the room. When we went out, I had the veil down, -of course.” - -“But surely they did not let you go into the town?” - -“Oh no; but each day we were allowed to walk for an hour in an inner -courtyard with some weeds in it. They took the sentries out of the way -for the time, and never allowed even the servants to cross the square. -But on the first day I felt certain that we were being watched, and I -pinched Madame Stefanovics’s arm--she was walking with me--and we both -glanced up, and saw some one looking at us out of a little window; but -I thought it was the Bishop, and she thought it was the commandant.” - -“Both, no doubt,” commented Cyril. “Their suspicions had been roused -as to the genuineness of their capture. Did they ever try to induce -you to sign any document for them, Baroness?” - -“No, never.” - -“That shows that they were convinced you were not the Queen. I thought -so.” - -“Oh, but wait and hear the rest. We never found out that we were -watched again, and we never saw any one in authority. Sometimes they -used to send messages to me, but always through one of the other -ladies, and the servants were always most respectful. They never came -into the room where I was. On the second day we heard a great noise in -the street, and the servants told some one who asked about it that the -Jews were being driven out, and then we heard nothing more until the -day before yesterday. We were terribly dull; but we knew that so long -as they continued to take me for the Queen, it meant that they had not -captured her Majesty, so we were happy. Then, that day, we heard -fighting--real fighting, with cannon, not like the driving out of the -Jews. We were all very much excited, and trying all the windows in -turn in the hope of being able to see what was going on, when the door -opened suddenly, and the Bishop came in, unannounced. Even at that -moment the rest remembered their parts, and I said in German, ‘Will -your Beatitude be pleased to inform me what is happening?’ But instead -of answering, he came close to me, and glared into my face, and then -said, ‘The Government forces are besieging us, madame. One of their -spies whom we have captured informs us of an extraordinary rumour, -that the Queen is at Bellaviste, and not here. Is this true? If it is, -cut short the farce, and put an end to this bloodshed.’ I had just -time to think that if the Queen was safe at Bellaviste there was no -need to play my part any longer; but before I could answer he pulled -aside my veil, and cried out, ‘You are not the Queen! Come with me -instantly.’ He gripped me by the wrist and dragged me away, out of the -room, down the stairs, and into the outer courtyard, which was full of -the rebels--soldiers and civilians mixed. Some were defending the -walls, and I caught sight of the commandant among them; but the -greater number were standing about in groups and quarrelling, while -every now and then a shell exploded at or near the gate. I realised -then that the Government troops must be in the town, and attacking the -palace itself; but I had no more time to think, for as soon as the -rebels saw the Bishop holding me by the wrist they gave a howl and -rushed towards me. I was terrified; but the Bishop called out, ‘Wait! -This is not the Queen. We have been deceived. The Queen has never been -in our hands at all, and there is nothing to fight for. Let us -surrender and save our lives!’ Then suddenly he tore off the widow’s -cap from my head, and the veil with it, so roughly that all my hair -came down” (Baroness Paula’s flaxen plaits were celebrated in Thracian -Court circles), “and they saw at once that I was not the Queen. He let -go my wrist for the moment, and my mother seized it--she had followed -us out--and dragged me back into the house and up-stairs again, and -the rebels were too busy with their own affairs to follow us. It was -not long before M. Vassili Drakovics came to us, and told us that the -Government forces were masters of the place, for the rebels had seized -the commandant and the Scythian officer who was helping him, and -insisted on a surrender. And that ends our adventures, Count.” - -“I scarcely know whether to admire more the spirit with which you went -through the adventures, or the grace with which you relate them, -Baroness,” said Cyril, and followed up this compliment with others -addressed to the rest of the ladies, until they were all on the best -of terms with themselves; and even Baroness von Hilfenstein relaxed -into a smile, while averring that Count Mortimer was such a frivolous -person that she could never see how any one thought it safe to intrust -him with the management of affairs of state. - -It would have astonished the good lady if she could have known of the -relief with which Cyril parted from his charges at the Palace, after -conducting them to the Queen’s presence, and went home to ponder his -earlier theories in the new light he had just obtained. Sitting at his -ease in his private sanctum, which no one but Dietrich was allowed -even to approach, he set to work to construct a hypothesis that should -fit the facts. - -“Let us see how it works out,” he said to himself. “I don’t think -Drakovics originated the plot, for he would know that Hercynia and -Pannonia would have to be reckoned with if it ever came out. No; the -O’Malachy was the moving spirit once more. His big plot failed before; -but he foresaw that if he was content with a little one he might lug -Drakovics into it. It was very simple: Drakovics wanted the King -converted, but durst not take it in hand for himself; the O’Malachy -and the Tatarjé people were willing to pull the chestnuts out of the -fire for him--on conditions, no doubt. The final terms were contained -either in that letter he showed me, or, as I believe, in a much more -explicit one for which that was substituted by Vassili. The -opportunities of communication would be furnished at first by the -correspondence about the post for the commandant’s brother, and the -last touches were put by Peter Sergeivics. He had ample opportunity -for seeing any of the conspirators when he came to Tatarjé before -appearing at the Villa at all. Then Drakovics bethinks himself that it -is just possible something may turn up later to connect him with the -plot, and he sends me a vague and non-committal telegram as a -guarantee of good faith, arranging that it is not to arrive until -after I have left Tatarjé. It reaches me a little too early; but I am -already in possession of the facts--some of them, that is. Naturally -Drakovics is thunderstruck in the morning when he learns from Dietrich -that I have stayed behind. His only chance of success now is to let -the conspirators catch us before we reach Prince Mirkovics’s. Most -fortunately I gave him no details of our plans; but I am convinced -that he let the Tatarjé people know in what direction we were to be -looked for, so that we were waited for at Ortojuk even before our -meeting with the sub-prefect. Upon my word, instead of complaining of -bad luck, I am astonished at my own luck in getting them through at -all. If it had not been for that change of clothes at the farm, we -must have been caught.” - -Rising from his chair, Cyril began to stroll up and down the room, -still thinking busily, and biting the end of his moustache. - -“And the net result of this is,” he went on, “that to save his -schemes, Drakovics plotted deliberately against both Ernestine’s life -and mine, for he must have known what would happen if we were caught. -And now he will be in constant terror lest anything of this should -come out. He has bribed the O’Malachy with his freedom, and the Bishop -with--well, it does not all appear yet; I shall be interested to -observe what it is. The spy was sent in to warn the Bishop to throw up -the sponge, which he did very neatly. The mayor was probably a dupe, I -think; but the other three knew after the first morning that the Queen -had never been in their hands. - -“And now, what is the upshot to be?” Cyril sat down again to consider. -“My dear Drakovics, I have never exactly loved you; but I had a -foolish fancy that you played fair towards your own side. That sweet -dream is now gone; but I don’t deny that this particular trick is -yours. You hold all the cards--you are a Thracian, popular, and in -power--and I am in a fix, in a hole, in a very, very tight place. You -will stick at nothing now to get rid of me; but I am not going to make -you a present of the rope with which to hang me. Nothing would suit -you better at this moment than to get wind of my little affair with -Ernestine, but I don’t intend that you shall. Until I have something -up my sleeve to play against you, you shall hear nothing about any -desire for the alteration of the Constitution. Bluff is no good here, -or I could play a glorious game; but there is too much at stake. You -would have me torn to pieces by a dirty ruffianly mob, would you? Wait -a little, my dear friend, only wait! But I should like to know,” this -was an after-thought, “what you bribed Bishop Philaret with, and how -far you committed yourself in your genuine letter.” - -Strangely enough, both these pieces of information were in Cyril’s -hands some five days later, although unfortunately not in a shape in -which he could turn them to advantage As he sat in his office, -Dietrich brought him a note, which he said had been given him in the -street by a peasant, a stranger, for his master. There was no address -on the envelope, which was dirty and common, but the contents were -full of interest:-- - - - “My dear Lord Cyril,--I was greatly interested to hear of the letter - discovered among the papers that the poor commandant had intrusted to - the Bishop for safekeeping during our little affair at Tatarjé. - Merely as a matter of interest, may I ask you to put these two - questions to your friend Drakovics. Ask him where is the letter - addressed by him to the Bishop and the commandant jointly, and - promising them an amnesty and future favour if they managed the King’s - conversion? and who is to become Archbishop of Bellaviste when the - Metropolitan joins the majority? The earlier inquiry, as you have no - doubt noticed, concerns the beginning of the present business, the - later one its end, which is not yet. You will guess that I would not - likely write this to you if you would be able to make any unpleasant - use of it; but since you cannot do that, I would like to relieve you - from the humiliation of being dragged at Drakovics’s chariot-wheels - any longer.--From your well-wisher, - - “/O’Malachy/, - _Colonel_ à la suite _of the - --th Regiment of the Line._” - - -Cyril’s first impulse on reading this was to curse the O’Malachy -aloud; but he restrained himself, and proceeded to tear the letter -methodically into strips and burn it. The exercise relieved his mind, -and he was able to look at things calmly again. - -“It’s just like the old fool,” he thought, “imagining that he will set -Drakovics and me by the ears. That he will not do, for his testimony -would be of no value against Drakovics’s denial, and I don’t break -with my friend the Premier until I can pulverise him. There shall be -no minor explosions--at any rate on my side--to mar the effect of the -great _coup_. I can smile and smile and be a villain as well as he -can. He may have the laugh on his side at present, but the man laughs -longest who laughs last. Oh yes; I trusted him once, but never again, -my friend--never again!” - -It was fortunate that Cyril’s soliloquy was uttered only in thought, -and did not publish itself in words, for just as he had reached this -point in his meditations M. Drakovics was announced. The Premier came -in looking vexed and somewhat sullen; but it suited Cyril’s humour to -welcome him with exaggerated cordiality. - -“Come in, come in, my friend!” he cried. “Take this chair of mine. If -there was a more comfortable one, you should have it, but we are not -Sybarites here. To what happy chance do I owe the pleasure of -beholding your bright and cheerful countenance?” - -M. Drakovics frowned. “I came to tell you, Count, that her Majesty -insists upon your having the Holy Icon. But doubtless this is no news -to you?” - -“Haven’t heard a word about it,” returned Cyril, with perfect truth. -The Comradeship of the Holy Icon was the chief Thracian order of -merit. It took its name from a band of heroes who had guarded a sacred -picture of St Peter in the decisive battle which made Thracian -independence possible in the days of Alexander the Patriot, and its -membership was confined to those who had rendered signal service to -the reigning dynasty. To be admitted to the brotherhood on the -recommendation of his sovereign was a gratifying experience for any -subject; but it seemed to Cyril that to him, at least, it might also -be an embarrassing one. “Why should I have heard the news?” he asked. - -“Why? when we all know the high esteem in which her Majesty is at -present pleased to hold you? You are basking in the sunshine of royal -favour just now, Count. I only hope for your sake that the brightness -may last.” - -“Well, whether the Holy Icon comes to me by favour or not, I won’t say -that I think I haven’t deserved it,” said Cyril deliberately. - -“It is usual,” said the Premier, with marked emphasis, “for the -recipient of such an honour to express his unworthiness--even his -reluctance to accept it.” - -“Oh, come now; I did not expect that from you, Drakovics! You and I -are behind the scenes; we need not wear the mask for each other’s -benefit. But am I mistaken, or is it the case that you see the -unworthiness and feel the reluctance for me?” - -“I felt it my duty, certainly, to remind the Queen that the Order was -intended for soldiers----” - -“And her Majesty reminded you that you were yourself one of its most -distinguished ornaments?” - -“And,” frowning, “that its members ought to belong to the Orthodox -faith.” - -“It is unfortunate that neither her Majesty nor her predecessor in the -sovereignty of the Order have been Greeks. But in spite of flaws in -his argument, shall I desert my friend Drakovics at this crisis? Come, -Drakovics--my more than friend, my patron (shall I say?)--give me your -true reasons, and I will decline the honour. Have you not been my -political guide, philosopher, and friend since first as a raw youth I -entered Thracia? Do I not occupy in your affections a position second -only to that of the ingenuous Vassili? Can you doubt my gratitude to -my benefactor?” - -“If I thought you were in earnest, I should suspect that you meant -mischief; but I know you are only joking,” said M. Drakovics sourly. -His ordinary feeling towards Cyril was a mixture of fear and dislike, -but when the younger man gave reins to his levity he positively hated -him. “Her Majesty insists on your admission to the Order, and the -chapter is to be held on Wednesday morning, so that you may attend the -Thanksgiving service among the other knights.” - -“Then you withdraw your opposition?” Cyril shook the Premier warmly by -the hand. “Ah, how my mind is relieved! Believe me, my dear Drakovics, -I shall never forget this.” - -Heartily disgusted, M. Drakovics withdrew, to confide to his nephew -that the Mortimer was more absurd than ever, and so much elated by the -honour about to be conferred upon him that it might be hoped he would -show his delight in some preposterous way, and ruin himself; to which -Vassili replied that he only trusted this might prove true, for that -in the Mortimer’s most foolish moments hitherto he had shown himself a -match for the wisest heads in Thracia. This was a consolation which -Cyril, smarting under the discovery of the way in which he had been -duped in the matter of the plot, would have hesitated to appropriate -to himself; but he was able to rejoice over the present mystification -of M. Drakovics as he turned again to his work. There was much to -arrange during the three days which remained before his admission into -the Order. All the arrangements for the great Thanksgiving service, -and the royal visit to the Hôtel de Ville which was to follow it, -were in his hands. The service had been suggested by the Metropolitan -himself, for it was beginning to leak out by this time that the Queen -and her son had incurred considerable danger in their return to the -capital, although the exact nature of the perils they had escaped was -not known; and Cyril had succeeded in overcoming Ernestine’s objection -to being present at an act of Orthodox worship, in view of the effect -to be produced on the people. Then Paschics, who had been discovered -in prison at Tatarjé, had to be received, rewarded, and promoted, and -the special gifts which the Queen intended to send to all the humble -friends of her adversity must be despatched to their intended -recipients by his hand. All this time, since the interview in the -gamekeeper’s house, Cyril had never seen Ernestine alone,--to tell the -truth, he shrank from doing so. He knew that what he had to say to her -would wound her deeply, and, as a diplomatic artist, he disliked -inflicting suffering before it was absolutely necessary. But on the -morning of the Thanksgiving service, when he was conducted into her -presence to be invested with the insignia of the Order of the Holy -Icon, he regretted his delay. The Queen’s face was flushed and her -eyes gleaming, and it struck him at once that she was meditating some -desperate step. - -“I had better have had it out with her,” he said to himself, “for if -she is going to make a scene it will ruin us both. I will get things -settled this afternoon, if she will leave me so long. Perhaps after -all she is only excited by her victory over Drakovics.” - -His conjecture appeared to be well founded, for Ernestine’s face grew -calmer as the Metropolitan and his assistant archdeacon droned through -a kind of litany in an unknown tongue. When it was over, M. Drakovics, -as the senior member of the Order, took Cyril’s hand and led him up to -the Queen, who rose from her seat, and, as the ritual prescribed, -holding the new knight’s hand in hers, turned to the rest of the -brotherhood-- - -“Comrades of the Holy Icon, I your lady present to you Cyril Mortimer, -Count of the Pannonian Empire, to be admitted one of your number. It -is for you to say whether he is worthy of this honour. As for me, I -can testify that he has risked his life in my service, and that -Thracia owes to him the safety of her King, that he is a gallant -gentleman, and a most faithful friend”--“Servant,” ejaculated M. -Drakovics, but she disregarded the correction--“to me and to my -house.” - -The Queen’s voice faltered perilously, but she crushed down the rising -tears and looked round defiantly upon the knights. It was Prince -Mirkovics to whom it fell to answer her. - -“Lady, we receive this our brother at thy hand with all joy and -honour, for who serves thee has served us, and he that is a friend to -thee and to thy house is our friend also.” - -The last clause was interpolated, and not found in the ritual; but -Prince Mirkovics had saved the situation by his graceful acceptance of -the Queen’s amendment, and Cyril breathed more freely as he knelt -before her that she might invest him with the badge of the Order. The -Metropolitan was reading from the service-book with its massive -jewelled cover the solemn charge which was laid upon all the comrades -of the Holy Icon, and Cyril was waiting with downcast eyes to make the -prescribed response at the end, when he became aware that Ernestine -was looking intently at him. Her eyes seemed to burn themselves into -his brain, and the effort not to look up was positively painful. Nay, -more, it was useless, for her will overcame his for the moment, and he -glanced into her face. Their eyes met, and the knights and their -stately surroundings faded away. For an instant they were standing -again among the smoke-clouds in the burning house, with the roar of -the cataract in their ears--they two alone. Then Ernestine’s eyes -fell, the Metropolitan’s elaborate admonition came to an end, and -Cyril replied mechanically in the proper form, feeling as he did so, -for he could not see, that M. Drakovics, standing behind him, had -caught Ernestine’s glance, and had interpreted it correctly. She was -suspending the miniature copy of the Holy Icon from his neck now, by -means of its golden collar, and repeating the words of investiture -after the Metropolitan. The pause gave Cyril the chance he needed for -recovering his calmness; and when he rose from his knees, invested -with the mantle of the Order, and, standing at the Queen’s side, bowed -to his brother knights, there was not the slightest trace of emotion -in his face. The Premier gnashed his teeth; for one moment magnificent -possibilities had presented themselves to his mind. - -After the investiture came the Thanksgiving service in the cathedral, -with the _Te Deum_ chanted as only an Orthodox choir can chant it, and -a sermon from the Metropolitan, brimming over with patriotism and -loyalty. Either the little King’s intercession for him had touched the -old man’s heart, or the plot had horrified him, as showing to what his -political schemes might lead; and Cyril smiled as he thought of that -other sermon of his not so many months ago. The service was -comparatively short, for there could be no visiting of shrines or -veneration of icons, such as would have been _de rigueur_ in the case -of Orthodox monarchs, and the royal procession made its way across the -square to the Hôtel de Ville. Ernestine had laid aside her widow’s -weeds for the occasion, and donned a black velvet dress and a veil of -priceless lace flowing from a diamond tiara, while her hair fell in -heavy curls on either side of her face. The little King was garbed in -a Parisian adaptation of the national costume, a fact that appeared to -awaken interest and curiosity among the spectators; but Cyril was -struck by the lack of genuine feeling displayed. It was evident that -the Queen was as unpopular as ever, and that the people regarded her -with no more exclusive affection than they would a neighbouring -monarch on a visit. M. Drakovics was the real sovereign, at least in -Bellaviste, and it appeared to Cyril that in case of a conflict of -wills, the Premier would receive public support far more readily than -the Queen. - -It was not a cheering prospect, and Cyril threw aside the thought and -plunged into the business of the moment. The luncheon was a long -affair, with its speeches and toasts and many courses, and it was not -until late in the afternoon that the Royal party returned to the -Palace. It was Cyril’s duty to present for the Queen’s approval his -report of the day’s proceedings, for publication in the “Court -Circular” of the Government papers the following day; and although he -might have sent it through Baroness von Hilfenstein, his memory of the -morning was sufficiently vivid to determine him to seek a personal -interview with Ernestine. Her Majesty was expecting him, he was told; -and he passed on into the anteroom, where he found only Fräulein von -Staubach and Anna Mirkovics. While the latter went into the inner room -to announce his arrival, Fräulein von Staubach astonished him by -saying in a fierce whisper-- - -“If you are a man, say something kind to the poor Queen. She has been -breaking her heart over your coldness ever since we returned to -Bellaviste.” - -Before Cyril could do more than look his surprise at advice so -contrary to that which he had last received from Fräulein von -Staubach, Princess Anna returned to say that the Queen was ready to -receive him, and he went on into the inner room, where Ernestine was -sitting listlessly in a great carved chair. She sprang up as he -entered, and made a step towards him; but as he paused at the door and -bowed, her face clouded again, and she approached him shyly, holding -out both hands. - -“Have you nothing to say to me, Count?” - -“I have the honour to present my official report for your -consideration, madame.” - -“Your report? Give it to me. _That_ for your report!” and she flung it -with all her strength into a corner. “Count, what do you mean by -treating me in this way? You will not even look at me!” - -“Madame, it is because I fear that to look at you would force me to -remember what it may be my duty to forget.” - -“What should you forget? Not that we love one another?” - -“Madame, I remember nothing that you may wish forgotten.” - -“You don’t trust me yet?” She stamped her foot passionately. “It is -cruel, it is unfair! What have I done that you should be so unjust to -me? Stay!” she ran to a mirror, and pulling out the diamond-headed -pins which fastened her head-dress, laid the veil and crown on the -table, then with hasty fingers tore from the front of her bodice the -ribbons and badges of the Orders she had been wearing, and returned to -Cyril. “Now there is no Queen to whom you need be distant and -ceremonious. It is your own Ernestine, who asks you how she has -offended you.” - -“My dearest!” began Cyril, raising her hands to his lips, but she was -not satisfied. - -“You were not content with that in the burning house,” she said. - -“Ernestine!” He caught her in his arms and kissed her; “do you think -it is fair to tempt me in this way? Flesh and blood can’t stand -against it, you little witch.” - -“I like that name,” she said, with a happy smile. “I am very glad I -can tempt you, Cyril. It is like this morning. I made up my mind that -you should look at me, and you were obliged to do it. I willed your -eyes to meet mine.” - -“Yes, to the great edification of Drakovics,” returned Cyril. - -“What does M. Drakovics signify? I am not afraid of him.” - -“Very well, dear. If you are indifferent to the consequences of his -knowing our secret, it is not for me to shrink from them.” - -“Now you are unkind again. What do you mean?” - -“Will you let me speak plainly, dear? I don’t want to be unkind; but I -must try to make you understand the difficulties that beset us. Since -returning to Bellaviste I have seen more and more clearly the -awkwardness of our position.” - -“I don’t understand.” Ernestine had grown very pale, and she drew -herself away from him as she began to perceive that his backwardness -as a lover was due to policy rather than to timidity; but Cyril did -not flinch-- - -“I am afraid we can scarcely flatter ourselves that you have given -Drakovics much reason to love you, can we, dearest? Hitherto I have -imagined that prudence would keep him friendly with me, but since -returning from Tatarjé I find that this is not the case. He evidently -regards me as the obstacle which prevents him from attaining supreme -power, and he would stick at nothing to remove me from his path. Now -do you see why this is the most unpropitious moment possible for -giving him a handle against me?” - -“But--but you say I have betrayed you already,” she faltered. - -“No, dear; it is not quite so bad as that, though I could have wished -it had not happened. You have betrayed yourself,” Ernestine’s white -face become crimson as she covered it with her hands; “but Drakovics -can hardly make himself objectionable because you have done me the -honour to care for me. If he tries it on, I will make it hot for him.” - -“Then you don’t intend to try and obtain an alteration of the -Constitution?” The misery in her eyes would have made most men promise -to tear the Constitution to shreds if she would only look happy again, -but Cyril was made of sterner stuff. - -“The faintest whisper of such a thing would ruin us irretrievably, -Ernestine. We should set not only Drakovics and Thracia, but all -Europe, against us.” - -“My beloved, I can’t make you understand that I care nothing for that. -I will marry you whether the Constitution is altered or not, and share -the consequences with you.” - -“Your generosity overpowers me, dearest, but we must face facts. If I -suggest the alteration of the Constitution, I am hounded out of -Thracia, and we are separated for ever; while if you marry me as -things are, you become merely the King’s mother, a foreign princess. -You lose the regency by the mere fact of marrying,--if it was solely a -question of resignation, you might refuse to do it, and we could tide -things over somehow.” - -“But I don’t mind giving up the regency--for you.” - -“And quitting Thracia, and leaving Drakovics to do what he likes with -your child and his kingdom?” - -“Oh no, no,” she said eagerly. “I remember; I have been thinking about -that. We will be married privately by Batzen, and then escape in -disguise--you and I, and Michael, and perhaps Sophie. I should not be -frightened in the least with you. Then we will go to England--no, not -to England; they are relations, and would not protect me against my -father and Sigismund--but to America, and throw ourselves on the -protection of the President of the United States. They always protect -people in America, and with the King in our hands we could make terms -with M. Drakovics.” - -Cyril gazed at her animated face and sparkling eyes in wonder, -marvelling at the audacity and naïveté of the scheme. For a moment -his heart warmed towards her; then he saw himself the butt of the -world’s caricaturists, from San Francisco to Yokohama, and it hardened -again. “My dear child,” he said, “we are not living in the Middle -Ages. Drakovics would like nothing better than for us to carry out -your plan. He would proclaim the deposition of the King, and either -choose another or establish a republic.” - -“Then you will not take any steps at all?” - -“No step of that kind, certainly.” - -“That means, then, that you wish our engagement to be at an end? I -must thank you for being so plain. Oh, what have I done? what have you -done? Why let me betray that I cared for you when you do not love me? -But I thought you did! I thought you did!” - -“If you accuse me of deceiving you, madame, there is no more to be -said.” - -“Oh, don’t speak to me so coldly; don’t look so angry! How can I think -you love me when you are content to give me up?” - -“Madame, I had no thought of proposing such a thing. The idea had -never occurred to me for an instant.” - -“Then what did you think of doing?” with renewed hope in her tone. - -“I hoped, madame, that you might be content to wait----” - -“Wait? Only wait? Why, that is nothing! But how long?” - -Cyril hesitated, but her eager eyes compelled him to speak. “Until -your son is of age,” he answered reluctantly. He had intended to break -the news more gradually, but she had not permitted it. “Your regency -ends as soon as he is sixteen, as you know,” he added. - -“And he is just four now,” she said hopelessly. “Twelve years! I -should be an old woman by that time.” - -“Dearest, you will never grow old.” - -“Don’t pay me compliments!” She brushed the remark aside with a -gesture of bitter contempt. “Have some pity for me. Think what my life -has been! Married at sixteen, and so unhappily. I know I was -wrong--dreadfully wrong--in much that I did, but it was not all my -fault. You know that you sometimes helped to make things harder for me -yourself in those days. And then--left alone to guard my child’s -kingdom for him! I am so lonely, so inexperienced, I need you to help -me--and you will not do it.” - -“I had hoped that I should be always at hand to help you whenever you -needed help, madame.” - -“If you call me that again you will break my heart. Don’t you see that -I want you close to me? I want to be able to see you and speak to you -without fear of making people talk. Every day I count the hours until -we meet, and then it is only for a moment’s discussion of business. I -am looking for you all day. My ladies cannot imagine what makes me so -restless. Baroness von Hilfenstein says that my nerves have suffered -from the strain of our adventures, and threatens to send for a -specialist from Vienna. How can I go on like this? You cannot really -mean that it is to last for twelve years?” - -“If you cannot bear it, Ernestine, it is easy to end it. You have only -to hint to Drakovics that I have had the presumption to fall in love -with you, and he will get rid of me without any further trouble to -you”--“Oh no, no!” she moaned--“But if you prefer half a loaf to no -bread, I am here, and ready to help you in any way that I can.” - -“Will you promise that whatever happens you will not forsake me? But -even then you are doing everything for me. I want to be able to help -you--to take care of you--to feel that I am doing something for you.” - -“You are doing something very hard for me, dearest, in consenting to -wait. And after all,” this was contrary to Cyril’s better judgment, -“something may happen to shorten the time.” - -“Madame,” said Fräulein von Staubach’s voice at the door, as a gleam -of hope shone in Ernestine’s sad eyes, “his Excellency the Premier is -crossing the gardens, and will be here in a moment,” and Cyril kissed -the Queen on the forehead, and hurried away. - - - - - CHAPTER XVIII. - FRIENDLY INTERVENTION. - -When M. Drakovics entered the Queen’s anteroom he found Cyril there, -engaged in comparing notes with the two ladies as to the success of -the day’s spectacle. - -“You have seen her Majesty, Count?” asked the Premier, as Princess -Anna went to announce his arrival to the Queen. - -“Yes; the ordeal is over for me. My report had not the good fortune to -please the Queen, however. I shall have to write another; and as I am -to dine at the British Legation to-night, I ought to get it done -early. You have my most sincere wishes for better luck.” - -“He cannot know!” murmured M. Drakovics, looking sourly after his -colleague’s retreating figure, but he was not satisfied. The discovery -which he had made that morning had struck him at first as most -opportune and important; but when he had had time to consider it -coolly he saw that it was by no means complete. One thing he -knew--that Queen Ernestine loved Count Mortimer--but he could not say -whether the Queen had perceived the nature of her own sentiments, much -less whether Cyril returned them, and this stood in the way of his -making any use of his knowledge. If Cyril had not fallen in love with -the Queen, M. Drakovics could do nothing, since to give utterance to -his suspicions would be only to make Cyril important and the Queen -ridiculous--and although the Premier would have cared little for -Ernestine’s feelings as a woman, he had a high sense of her dignity as -Regent of Thracia. His sole hope lay in surprising some admission from -one of the persons concerned, and he recognised that he was not likely -to succeed in this attempt with Cyril. To Ernestine, therefore, he -turned his attention, and his errand this evening, although veiled -under the pretext of inquiring her pleasure on one or two points of -procedure likely to arise in the course of the trial of the -conspirators, was in reality to seek to obtain some insight into the -state of her feelings. If he had been able to accompany Anna Mirkovics -into her presence, he would have needed little further confirmation of -his suspicions, but this boon was denied him. - -“Madame, his Excellency the Premier entreats----” - -“I will not see him,” said Ernestine shortly, turning from the window -with a face of such misery that the girl recoiled a step or two. - -“But pardon me, madame, you have just granted an interview to Count -Mortimer, and M. Drakovics might think it strange----” - -“You are right, Anna.” The Queen passed her hand wearily over her -brow. “Let him come in.” - -“But you look so ill, madame, and your hair--forgive me----” She -glanced from the Queen to the jewels on the table, and hesitated, then -drew a chair into the shadow of the screen. “If you would sit there, -madame, his Excellency would not notice your paleness; and if you -would permit me to throw this lace scarf over your head---- No one -could be surprised that the weight of the crown had tired you.” - -“Anna, wait!” Ernestine caught the girl’s hand as she arranged the -lace deftly to hide the disordered curls. “You know--you have -guessed--that--that Count Mortimer and I love one another. I am sure -that I can trust you; but no one else must know. Remain in the room -when M. Drakovics comes in. I am too tired--too miserable--to see him -alone to-night. Pretend to be putting the jewels away--I know that it -is not your business, but he will not think of that; only stay with -me.” - -“Dearest madame, I would do anything in the world to help you!” said -the girl fervently, pressing her lips to the Queen’s hand, and pulling -the screen a little more forward as she spoke; and when M. Drakovics -came in, Anna Mirkovics stood at the table, taking out the pins from -the lace veil, and smoothing the folds of the costly fabric. The -Premier looked significantly towards her, but Ernestine forestalled -the protest he was about to make. - -“Let me entreat you to be merciful, M. le Ministre. I have had more -than enough to-day of politics and state pageants, and my head is in a -whirl. Pray spare me further fatigue if you can.” - -“And yet I understand that your Majesty granted Count Mortimer the -honour of an interview.” He fixed his eyes upon her as he spoke; but -she could have laughed at his attempting to entrap her in this clumsy -way. - -“Oh yes, he came about his report, I believe,” she answered -carelessly. “And that reminds me---- The report did not please me -exactly; but remembering one’s own fatigue, one must be merciful to -others. Where is it, Anna? I was standing by the window at the time; -perhaps it has fallen into the corner. Thank you. May I trouble you to -be my messenger, monsieur? Will you give yourself the pain of leaving -this in Count Mortimer’s office, and telling him that it will do well -enough?” She held it out to him, and her eyes met his with absolute -calmness as she placed it in his reluctant hand. “And now, as to your -own business?” - -“It is unimportant, madame. If I had been aware of your Majesty’s -fatigue, I would not have intruded upon you,” and with this wide -departure from the truth M. Drakovics covered his retreat from the -room. On the whole, he thought, it seemed probable that Count Mortimer -could not be aware of the Queen’s feelings towards him; but he could -not resist the temptation to burst in upon him suddenly in his office, -and try to startle him by the delivery of her message. But his -strategy was again in vain. - -“Sent to say it will do, has she?” remarked Cyril. “Wish it had come a -little earlier, then. I am half-way through another report. Well, it -might have been worse. Awfully obliged, Drakovics.” - -And he bowed the discomfited Premier out of the office, with a full -perception of the humour of the situation. Unlike some men, Cyril -could feel a certain amount of pleasurable interest in his own -misfortunes, as well as in those of other people, and his present -difficulties would have given him the keenest artistic enjoyment, if -it had not been for the danger of Ernestine’s betraying -unintentionally the state of affairs. Nothing more could be done for -the present, however, and he put aside the perplexities of his -love-affair with his official clothes, and prepared to spend a -pleasant evening at the British Legation, where he was the life of the -party. Sir Egerton Stratford and he were old acquaintances, since the -former had been sent on a minor diplomatic mission to Pavelsburg -during the year Cyril had spent there as attaché long ago, and in -private they enjoyed one another’s society, although officially it was -imperative to maintain a certain degree of reserve in their -intercourse, in view of the somewhat equivocal position occupied by -Cyril, as an Englishman holding high office in a foreign country. He -was not, however, to be allowed to go to rest that night quite -forgetful of his present circumstances. As he was leaving the -drawing-room of the Legation, Lady Stratford, a small, shy woman with -large grey eyes, whom the greater number of her acquaintances despised -as a nonentity, while a select few adored her as the most sympathetic -and enthusiastic person they knew, presented him with a written notice -of some kind. - -“Have you seen one of these, Lord Cyril? I don’t know whether you will -be able to come to any of the meetings?” - -“I’m afraid they are not exactly in my line,” returned Cyril, -wondering with great amusement why his hostess thought him likely to -be attracted by an invitation to a series of evangelistic meetings -shortly to be held in Bellaviste by a certain Count Wratisloff, a -Scythian religious reformer who had been banished from his own country -some years before. “I see that some of them are to be held here.” - -“Only the ladies’ meetings,” said Lady Stratford, with her ready -blush. “The fact is, Sir Egerton met the lady who is to conduct them -when he was at Pavelsburg. She goes about a good deal with Count and -Countess Wratisloff, and I fancied you might know her--Princess -Soudaroff.” - -“Princess Soudaroff! do I not know her, indeed? Why, she is a relation -of mine, Lady Stratford--at least she is my brother’s -godmother-in-law, and if that is not relationship, what is? I shall -certainly contrive to pay my respects to her when she is here, even if -I cannot find time to attend any of her meetings. But all the same,” -he added to himself, as he descended the stairs, “I shall keep it dark -about my little affair with Ernestine. The Princess is just the person -to urge me to throw up everything and marry her at once, and though I -should not do it, one doesn’t want a lot of fuss.” - -But Cyril’s plans were doomed to disaster. It was not until three days -after Princess Soudaroff’s arrival in Bellaviste that he was able to -find time to call at her hotel, and as soon as his name was announced -by the waiter at the sitting-room door, the white-haired lady who was -sitting writing in the window rose to meet him, uttering a little cry -of joy, which showed him that his visit had been expected. - -“My dear Lord Cyril, I am so glad to meet you again! I was just -writing a note to ask you to come and see me. You know that I spent -Christmas at Llandiarmid with the Caerleons? How well and happy your -dear brother looks!” - -“You are too transparent for a diplomatist, Princess. Every line of -your face says how much better you think it would be if I married and -settled down like Caerleon.” - -“That was certainly not in my thoughts at the moment; but it is -curiously connected with the subject on which I wanted to speak to -you. This morning I spent at the Palace, where I heard from the -Queen’s lips your story.” - -Cyril’s face hardened. “I am sorry you should allow our affairs to -trouble you, Princess. I hoped I had succeeded in reconciling the -Queen to the only course possible in our difficult circumstances.” - -“No, do not think that I am thrusting myself into your affairs. I will -tell you how they came to my knowledge. You know that Countess -Wratisloff and I are conducting a series of Bible-readings for ladies -at the British Legation in the mornings while we are here? Yesterday I -noticed among those present two ladies in deep mourning--both very -young, apparently, but one of them wearing widow’s weeds--who were -conducted by Lady Stratford to a seat in a corner, separated from the -rest. I was taking the meeting, and my subject was the Will of God. I -forget exactly what I said--I speak as it is given me to speak at the -moment--but I noticed after a time that the young widow appeared very -much affected, until, when I happened to say that ‘No love can look -for happiness which is deliberately founded upon the misery of another -human being,’ I saw that she was weeping bitterly under her veil. -Before the end of the meeting her companion induced her to withdraw, -and when the other people were gone, Lady Stratford came up to me. -‘Did you know that the ladies in black were the Queen and one of her -maids of honour?’ she said. ‘I wanted you to speak to Princess Anna -Mirkovics. She is the niece of the good Bishop of Karajevo, who has -been so nice about the Bible Society, but of course she had to go with -the Queen. I think she brought her to hear you--at any rate she wrote -the note asking whether her Majesty might come _incognito_. Didn’t you -think the Queen looked terribly sad? Poor thing! she is only as old as -I am, and she was left a widow when she was twenty-one. One cannot -wonder at her being so miserable, can one?’” - -“Really,” said Cyril sharply, “Lady Stratford is more of a child than -one would have imagined possible for a modern married woman.” - -“I wish there were more women as innocent as she is. It would never -strike her that the Queen’s grief could arise from anything but the -loss of her husband. But to continue, Lord Cyril. This morning I -received a note asking me to come to the Palace, as the Queen was -anxious to see me. I went, and was received with some coldness by an -elderly lady, who appeared to regard me with suspicion”--Cyril smiled -as he imagined the reception which Baroness von Hilfenstein would -accord to one whom she had been heard to call a Scythian fanatic--“but -the Queen was most gracious--indeed, when I was alone with her she -unburdened her heart to me. She loves you very deeply, Lord Cyril. Are -you fully awake to the strength of her love?” - -“I hope, Princess, that I appreciate at its proper value the honour -which her Majesty has been good enough to confer upon me. I own that I -did not expect to be only one of many to whom she would be pleased to -communicate the intelligence.” - -“Now you are doing her a grievous injustice. She made no attempt to -ask me to induce you to alter the decision which you announced to her -a week ago--deeply as I can see she grieves over it. No; it was quite -a different matter in which she wished to make use of me. She is aware -that you object to requesting private interviews with her, as likely -to arouse suspicion, and she did not know how to convey to you an -important piece of news, until she thought of asking me to bring it. -It seems that two days ago M. Drakovics, in the course of an -interview, took occasion to refer to the recent second marriage of the -Dowager Grand-Duchess of Schwarzwald-Molzau, of which you have no -doubt heard?” - -“There is no parallel between the Grand-Duchess’s case and that of her -Majesty. The territorial rights of the Schwarzwald-Molzaus are -insignificant, and the present Grand-Duke is not a minor.” - -“The parallel appears to exist in the mind of M. Drakovics. To the -Queen’s intense astonishment, he remarked, after some conversation on -the subject, that he had often felt of late that the Thracian -Constitution erred on the side of harshness in not permitting a -Queen-Regent to marry again. Disregarding her surprise at his words, -he went so far as to ask whether a modification of the article dealing -with the matter would be pleasing to her personally, adding that he -was an old man, and she could confide in him without fear of being -misinterpreted.” - -“Drakovics is certainly an original character. One never knows where -to have him. And what--what--what did she say?” - -“I think you may trust the Queen to protect herself when her dignity -is assailed.” Cyril breathed more freely. “She expressed amazement at -his entering upon such a subject with her, when it was obviously one -in the discussion of which she could take no part. Any steps to which -he might proceed must be taken entirely on his own responsibility, for -it was impossible for her to express an opinion in the matter.” - -“Bravo!” said Cyril, much relieved. “I was really afraid that -Drakovics as the heavy father would get round her.” - -“No; she has kept your secret, as you wished, although I think--I -hope--you have little idea of the unhappiness it causes her. Is it -necessary to be so cruel, Lord Cyril? ‘I dash myself up against him -like the waves,’ she said to me, ‘and it makes no more impression on -him than on a rock. My will is broken against his.’ Is it really -impossible that you should be married before the King is of age?” - -“Absolutely impossible,” returned Cyril. - -“Do you mind telling me the reasons?” - -“For her, that she would be leaving her son to the tender mercies of -Drakovics; for me, that it would ruin my career.” - -“I see; and you prefer your career to her?” - -“Let us look at things on the lowest and most practical grounds, -Princess. I am a younger son; five hundred a-year from my mother is -all that I can call my own. Caerleon would do something for me, no -doubt; but I don’t want to take his money. Can you in cold blood -propose that the Queen and I should set up housekeeping on--say, at -the best--a thousand a-year?” - -“But she must have a jointure--money of her own, perhaps?” - -“Precious little; when you consider what she would lose on remarrying. -And suppose the Prince of Weldart, or the Emperor Sigismund, relented -so far as to allow us to settle down in strict seclusion in some -corner of their dominions. I cannot flatter myself that I am what you -may call a domesticated man; I have no interest in agricultural -pursuits; hunting bores me. Can you imagine that I should prove a -particularly amiable husband, shut up in some deserted village in -rural Germany, with nothing to do? I am not qualified to go about -conducting Bible-readings, like your friend Count Wratisloff, even if -I felt called--I believe that is the proper word--to do it.” - -“But surely such a state of things could only last for a year or two?” - -“It would last throughout our lives, and the lives of our children, -unless it was put an end to by a miracle. No, Princess--I am speaking -to you plainly--I would do anything for Ernestine that it is fair to -ask of a man; but spend my days as the morganatic husband of a -Princess who had disgraced herself by contracting a misalliance, -ostracised by every Court in Europe and by society everywhere, that I -will not do.” - -The Princess looked at Cyril’s lowering brow and compressed lips in -perplexity. He was revealing to her a new side of his character, and -she scarcely knew how to approach him. - -“Then you do not love her?” she said at last. - -“I beg your pardon; I do love her. Now please don’t quote Caerleon to -me, and say that he was ready to chuck away a kingdom for the sake of -your goddaughter. I know he was, but that doesn’t make me resemble -him. No doubt it would be very nice if I did: life would be quite -idyllic and much less complicated if we all went blundering along like -Caerleon, with only room for one idea in our heads at one time; but in -my private opinion Caerleon was a fool. Pray don’t imagine that I -regret the way in which things have turned out, or think that any one -else would have suited him better as a wife than Nadia; but Caerleon -and I are two different people, and what he can do with a good grace -would be utterly impossible to me.” - -“You cannot love her!” said the Princess sharply. - -“Now it is you who are doing me an injustice. I love her--as I have -never loved any woman before. If she was not Queen--if she was a -peasant-girl--I would marry her to-day, and look forward hopefully to -living happy ever after. There would be some chance of it, too,” he -added meditatively, “for you would never find her in the same mood two -minutes together. One would have too much variety ever to be bored.” - -“Please don’t talk like that,” the Princess looked pained. “The fact -is, Lord Cyril, your love is willing to give, but not to receive. One -of your English poets says something of the kind.” - -“Ah, I fear I have got a little out of the current of English -literature of late years.” - -“It is not very modern, I think. Oh, I remember-- - - - “‘I hold him great who for love’s sake - Can give, with earnest, generous will; - But him who takes for love’s sweet sake - I think I hold more generous still.’ - - -The Queen would give up everything for you, but you will not take it.” - -“You are right, Princess. I will not take what she has no business to -give. Excuse my saying it, but you appear to forget that she and I are -not private individuals, and that all we do must be considered with an -eye to its effect on the political situation.” - -“You think that I forget that? My dear Lord Cyril, it is the amount of -right on your side in this affair which is the perplexing element in -the case. If I had not felt that perhaps, after all, your view was the -more just, I should have pleaded with you for the poor Queen with all -my heart--I should have advised her to plead for herself until you -could withstand her no longer.” - -“You have passed a good many remarks on me to-day, Princess. Allow me -in return to say that you are the strangest combination of fanatic and -sentimentalist that I ever met. Why are you so anxious to see us -married?” - -“For her happiness and your good. But now explain to me this political -situation. Why should not the help of M. Drakovics be invoked to bring -about such a change in the Constitution as would permit of your -marriage?” - -“Simply because Drakovics is not acting on the square. When King Otto -Georg died, the old man relied upon the Queen’s dislike of me to place -him in possession of absolute power; but finding that I was left in a -position practically as important as his own, in so far as the right -to advise the Queen and watch over the little King went, and also that -I could manage Ernestine better than he could, he has changed his -attitude towards me. He could tolerate me as a subordinate, but not as -an equal, and by no means as his political heir. That post is intended -for his nephew Vassili; and both uncle and nephew have improved the -shining hour by consolidating their position while I was away all -winter with the Court at the other end of the kingdom. Now you see -Drakovics’s little game. He suspects that Ernestine is in love with -me, but he can’t find out whether I return the sentiment. If he could -get her to assent to the alteration of the Constitution, he need only -inform the Powers of what was up, certain that I should have to quit -Thracia in no time. That would get rid of me, and leave Ernestine -perfectly helpless in his hands, while if she came after me and we -were married, he would get rid of us both. It is to his interest to do -that--in fact, to get us married--and so have the little King left in -his hands, to be converted or anything else, just as he liked.” - -“But would it not be possible--I do not wish to suggest anything -presumptuous--to arrange a kind of treaty with M. Drakovics, by which, -even if it was necessary for the Queen to resign the regency, she and -you might remain in the country and watch over the little King? It -would of course be provided that his faith was not to be tampered -with.” - -“No doubt it would be possible, were it not for the fact that the -first hint of such a treaty would give Drakovics just the information -he wants.” - -“But he has no proof against you. You could not be removed merely on -suspicion, for you must have friends both in the country and in Europe -generally.” - -“Few enough, I fear. I have been a little too successful for -friendship to flourish in my neighbourhood, you see.” - -“But still, there must be some who would take your part. M. Drakovics -must know that. Surely he would prefer to gain his end without trouble -or scandal if possible? And then there would not be the difficulty of -leaving King Michael in his hands. The Queen would not consent to -that, and I could never advise her to do it; but if you and she -remained in the country as private individuals, taking no part in -politics, you would be able to superintend the child’s education, and -see that the treaty was not broken.” - -“Taking no part in politics!” repeated Cyril, shrugging his shoulders. -“You evidently fail to perceive, Princess, that life without -politics--and political power--would be death to me.” - -“Lord Cyril,” said the Princess earnestly, laying her hand on his arm, -“I want to entreat you to enter upon some settlement of this nature if -it is possible. It is very strongly impressed upon me that at this -moment you are standing at the parting of the ways. The two roads -which lie before you are those of love and ambition; but in this -instance love includes the whole higher side of life. You have -sacrificed much for ambition already, and I long to see you break the -spell, for greater sacrifices will be demanded of you if you make this -one. Bear with me; I am speaking as I would to your brother. It is not -for Queen Ernestine’s sake that I ask you to pause here; it is for -your own. This trial is bitter enough for her at the moment, but I -think she will develop into a nobler woman under it. But your -character must deteriorate under the influence of ambition--nay, it -has deteriorated already. You would once--even when I first met you, I -think--have shrunk from building your career on the foundation of -twelve years of splendid misery for the woman who loved you. You may -yet find yourself bartering for the chance of power your love for her -itself.” - -“Your anticipations are not flattering, Princess.” - -“I fear that they are none the less true for that. But there is -another danger, if you refuse to take this opportunity of casting away -your ambition. What will happen if the trial you are inflicting on -Ernestine strengthens her character in proportion as yours -deteriorates? You will be developing in different directions, and your -punishment at last may come through the very sufferings you inflicted -on her, in order to gratify your desire for power.” - -“Princess,” said Cyril, standing up and shaking himself, “you have the -most extraordinary faculty for making a man uncomfortable that I ever -came in contact with. Your prophecies of evil make me feel quite -superstitious, and I don’t like it. I tell you what I will do for you, -more than I would do for any other woman--even Ernestine herself. You -may tell her from me that I place myself unreservedly in her hands. If -she asks it of me, I will throw up everything and marry her, and do my -best to make her a good husband. Perhaps she will kindly let me have -an answer as soon as possible, as I must begin to formulate a scheme -for getting round Drakovics if that treaty is to be entered into.” - -“You are confiding in the Queen’s generosity,” said Princess -Soudaroff. “You feel convinced that she will shrink from founding her -happiness on the ruins of your career, although you do not fear to -found your career on the loss of her happiness.” - -“Now you are looking a gift-horse in the mouth, Princess, which is an -ungracious thing to do. At any rate, I deserve to be released from -your reproaches now; and if Ernestine refuses my offer my conscience -will be absolutely clear.” - -“I will request her to give her answer quickly. She asked me to -mention to you that it was always safe to trust Princess Anna -Mirkovics, in whom she has found it advisable to confide.” - -“Yet another person? Well, may I entreat you to impress upon her on no -account to trust Drakovics in the very smallest degree--not if he goes -down on his knees and implores her with tears in his eyes to confide -in him. Let her keep up the tone she adopted at first. And now I must -really get back to work, Princess. You cannot conceive how refreshing -it has been to see you. I don’t know when I have enjoyed a call so -much.” - -But when Cyril was in his office again the thought of the step on -which he had ventured fairly staggered him. If Ernestine should take -him at his word! He gazed round on the familiar pigeon-holes and -despatch-boxes like a man under sentence of death. They were the -outward and visible signs of his career, and he might be called upon -to leave them to-morrow! How he spent the hours between the sending of -his message and the receipt of the answer he could not have told -afterwards from his own recollection; but the amount of business which -he found had been disposed of inclined him to suppose that he had sat -up working all night. It was about noon of the next day that -Ernestine’s answer arrived, placed in his hands by Anna Mirkovics with -a bundle of less important papers. She gave it to him without any -indication of the value of the parcel; but as soon as she and her maid -had left the office he tore open the roll and took out Ernestine’s -note with hands that literally shook. One glance assured him that his -fears were groundless. - - - “My Beloved,”--she wrote,--“Princess Soudaroff has just informed me - of your generous offer. I know what it must have cost you; and - although I have never for a moment dreamed of accepting it, I love you - more, if that were possible, for making it. Dearest, I am ashamed of - myself for the way in which I received your decision the other day. I - know that it is wise and right, and that it is as painful to you as to - me. Forgive me, and I will try to use these long years of waiting in - becoming more worthy of you. You will let me see you alone sometimes? - I will not cry or complain; but there are always so many things on - which I want to consult you. I feel so lonely when I do not see - you.--Your own - - /Ernestine/.” - - -“Well, it is something to be believed in,” said Cyril to himself, -passing a hot hand over his damp forehead. “I felt sure I could depend -upon her, and yet my nerves are all to pieces. There is one thing, my -dear Ernestine, which it is unnecessary under present circumstances to -mention to you, and that is, that if you had failed me, I believe your -devoted lover would have blown out his brains.” - -He tore up the note, and burned every fragment of it with scrupulous -care, then turned again with a sigh of satisfaction to the business of -everyday life. This was particularly engrossing just at present, and -it did not become less so as days went on. The chief subject of -interest--and difficulty--was the trial of the Tatarjé conspirators, -which was now being conducted by the various tribunals convened for -the purpose, and which presented features of great complexity. It -appeared natural enough that officers of the army, and state officials -like the Bishop and Mayor of Tatarjé, found in arms against their -sovereign, should be treated and sentenced as rebels; but the case was -complicated to an extraordinary degree by the fact that all the -prisoners declared stoutly that they had believed themselves to be -fighting under the orders of the Queen and her Government. So far as -they knew, the Queen was in their midst during the whole of the time -that they were under arms, having taken refuge among them of her own -free will, and the commandant had assured them that he had full -warrant and support from M. Drakovics for all that he did. It was true -that the Premier’s letter, that which his nephew had received from the -Bishop, in whose charge the commandant had placed it, did not justify -this assertion; but it was quite easy to believe that the -arch-conspirator who had perverted its meaning had also exaggerated -its terms. Hence it was evident that these men would be punished for -obeying what they honestly believed to be their legal orders, a result -which would be likely to lead to much difficulty with the army in -future, while to leave them without punishment would be to open a door -for the fabrication of similar excuses in other cases. - -In the end, a way out of the dilemma was found in a compromise. The -delinquent officers were sentenced by court-martial to undergo the -penalties due to their offences, without taking into consideration any -mitigating circumstances; but when the sentences came up for -confirmation by the Queen, the royal prerogative of mercy was freely -exercised, and the culprits allowed to return to their regiments with -a censure and a warning. The Mayor of Tatarjé, who had also been a -dupe throughout the affair, was considered to be sufficiently punished -by being deprived of his office (he had not the army behind him to -demand his total exemption), but it was otherwise with Bishop -Philaret. The sentence passed upon him of six months’ suspension from -the duties of his post and seclusion in a monastery was neither -commuted nor lightened, since, as M. Drakovics explained, the supposed -Queen was in his palace the whole time, and it was his own fault if he -did not discover the deception. This righteous sternness on the part -of M. Drakovics exercised Cyril’s mind not a little. Still smarting -under the revelation made in the O’Malachy’s letter, he had been -cherishing a hope of unmasking the Premier and exposing the unholy -compact into which he had entered with the Bishop; but no opportunity -was given him, and he perceived that this was only a new proof of M. -Drakovics’s shrewdness. The younger man was not, however, to be -deprived of the honour of a struggle with his colleague and former -ally, for in the course of the Cabinet Council at which the measures -to be taken in the case of the Tatarjé conspirators were announced, a -strong and almost unprecedented difference of opinion declared itself. -The War Minister desired to divide the officers to be dealt with into -two classes, leaving the majority to be pardoned and reinstated, but -punishing with dismissal from the army a certain number, who had been -clearly proved to have met together secretly and plotted against the -Government before the outbreak. One of these was the brother of the -late commandant. To this proposal M. Drakovics opposed a direct -negative, refusing to consider any cases separately. - -“Some rumour of your Excellency’s intentions has got about,” said M. -Georgeivics, the Minister for War, “and the feeling of the army is -much opposed to it.” - -“I am happy to say that the army does not govern Thracia,” retorted M. -Drakovics, in what seemed a needlessly offensive tone. - -“No,” said Cyril; “but you have discovered before the danger of -alienating the army. Why, then, outrage the feelings of the officers, -by compelling them to receive proved rebels as their associates?” - -“Bah!” cried M. Drakovics; “these unfortunate youths played at treason -in their leisure hours; but that is no valid reason for excluding them -from the benefits of the pardon.” - -“On the contrary,” returned Cyril, “it appears to me to furnish a very -strong reason. Several of them are by no means youths, but of field -rank, and if they are allowed to return to the army, the probability -is that they will not only go back to their old ways themselves, but -corrupt those under them. No wonder that the army fears for its -honour.” - -“You are inciting the army to mutiny, Count!” cried the Premier. - -“Not at all. It is you who are driving them to it.” - -M. Drakovics glared at his rebellious colleague in speechless wrath, -while two or three minor members of the Cabinet endeavoured to throw -oil on the troubled waters; but it was Prince Mirkovics who at last -suggested a _modus vivendi_, although not until the Premier, with a -glance at M. Georgeivics and Cyril, had reminded those who differed -from him that their remaining in the Ministry was merely a matter of -choice. Prince Mirkovics proposed that the officers whose fate was -under discussion should, while they were allowed to remain in the -army, lose all seniority in their respective ranks, be deprived of -their decorations, and be declared ineligible for extra-regimental -posts or promotion; and this compromise was finally accepted, with -some unwillingness, by the dissentients, since the punishment, severe -as it was in itself, was still quite inadequate to the offence. It was -evident, however, that M. Drakovics was determined to maintain his -point; and even if Cyril and the War Minister had been prepared to -push things to extremity, the earnestness with which Prince Mirkovics -entreated them to accept his suggestion, and not to break up the -Government for the sake of this small matter, would have prevailed -upon them to pause. M. Drakovics accepted the compromise, and the -council broke up peacefully, although with some feeling of constraint. -As soon as he got outside, Cyril found himself seized upon by Prince -Mirkovics. - -“Come to my rooms and drink coffee,” said the old chieftain, who -scorned to rent a house in Bellaviste, and always lived at a hotel -when his official duties called him to the capital. - -Cyril accepted the invitation unsuspiciously; but when he arrived at -Prince Mirkovics’s rooms he was surprised to find that there were -other guests beside himself. The War Minister was there, and -Constantinovics, the general who had compelled the surrender of -Tatarjé, and several members of the Government who belonged to the -party of the Nobles, of which Prince Mirkovics was the acknowledged -head. The moment that Cyril perceived this he paused on the threshold, -but his host took him by the arm and drew him into the room. - -“Come in, Count,” he said; “you are the man we want. We have for some -time been dissatisfied with the conduct of affairs, and this Tatarjé -business has brought things to a head. Do you honestly think it is all -right?” - -“Really, Prince, you cannot expect me, a member of M. Drakovics’s -Ministry, to enter into a mutiny against him.” - -“The army will mutiny if this sort of thing goes on,” growled -Constantinovics, a sturdy old soldier who had taken a prominent part -in establishing King Otto Georg on the throne. “There are widespread -rumours that a job has been perpetrated, and we want to know whether -it is true.” - -“It is quite impossible for me to accuse M. Drakovics on the authority -of a rumour for which I can produce no proof,” said Cyril. - -“Proof!” cried the General. “The suspicion of foul play is enough. The -whole thing ought to be inquired into.” - -“No one could object to that, of course; but you must see, General, -the extreme impropriety of my suggesting such an inquiry into the -doings of my own chief.” - -“Count Mortimer is right,” said Prince Mirkovics suddenly. “It is -important for him to remain in the Ministry, for he is the only man -who can cope with Drakovics, and we must not risk his being obliged to -resign. But remember, Count, when you make a stand as you did to-day, -that we are with you. Our object, like yours, is to save the honour of -Drakovics and Thracia. The Premier must be above suspicion. If he is -warned by to-day’s experience, it will be well; but if not, then -Thracia is to be considered before Drakovics.” - -“It may interest you if I remark,” said Cyril carelessly, as he stood -at the window, “that you have all been watched here. I recognise two -or three of Drakovics’s spies on the other side of the street. I am -afraid you have let me in for trouble, Prince. My presence will show -that this is a political gathering.” - -“You shall not suffer, Count,” said Prince Mirkovics. “Be sure that we -will stand by you. We cannot spare you at this crisis.” - -“This is an unexpected gain,” said Cyril to himself as he departed. -“It gives me leverage, perhaps even a standing-place from which to -move my world. But Drakovics will be dangerous for a day or two.” - -Contrary to Cyril’s expectation, however, the Premier made no attempt -to provoke him to further conflict, and the matter of the punishment -of the rebels was allowed to rest; but this surprising meekness on the -part of M. Drakovics did not in any way change his subordinate’s -opinion. “The old man has a card up his sleeve,” was Cyril’s -reflection. “When he plays it, look out for squalls!” It did not -strike him at the moment that the card in reserve was a Queen. - -About a month after the dispute in the Cabinet, M. Drakovics, as was -his custom on most mornings, sought an interview with Ernestine. When -the matters to be discussed at the council at which he was to preside -after leaving the Palace had been decided, the Premier drew nearer to -the table at which the Queen was sitting. - -“In accordance with your gracious permission, madame,” he said in a -low tone, “I have been sounding the Governments of the various Powers -with respect to the alteration of those provisions of the Constitution -which deal with your Majesty’s position in the event of remarriage.” - -“My permission!” Ernestine flushed with angry astonishment. “I gave -you no such permission, monsieur. Pray what have the Powers to do with -the matter?” - -“Permit me to remind your Majesty that the sanction of the Powers is -necessary before any article of the Constitution can be abrogated or -altered. As to your permission--I was wrong in using the word. I am -fully aware that the delicacy of your Majesty’s sentiments forbade you -to initiate any action on the subject, while leaving me at liberty to -act on my own discretion.” - -“You have totally misunderstood me, monsieur; and I fear you have -placed me in a most unpleasant position. The Powers will naturally -conclude that I am in a hurry to marry again, whereas nothing is -further from my thoughts.” - -“Will your Majesty permit me to express my sorrow that such should be -the case? It is now considerably more than a year since the lamented -death of the King, and I could regard the future of Thracia with far -more complacency if I thought that you, madame, were not to continue -to bear the burden of state alone.” - -“I fear that your wishes have led you into a too hasty course of -action, monsieur. May I ask what was the effect produced on the Powers -by your inquiries?” - -“Scarcely a satisfactory one, madame. The majority desired to know -more before expressing an opinion. If the name of any candidate for -your hand were submitted to them, they were prepared to consider the -matter; but if there was no suitor in the field, they thought the -inquiry premature.” - -“Very much so. This is a most embarrassing state of affairs for me.” - -“Surely not, madame. If your Majesty would intrust any name to me, in -strict confidence, the affair shall be conducted with the greatest -delicacy.” - -“You will not understand me, monsieur.” Anger and confusion were -contending in her voice. “I have no name to intrust to you.” - -“Among all the princes of Europe, madame----” - -“I am not searching Europe for a second husband, monsieur. You must -understand once for all that I cannot fall in with your schemes on -this subject.” - -“It is possible that a search is unnecessary, madame. The Scythian -Government has been good enough to make a suggestion.” - -“I am extremely grateful. Who is the person suggested.” - -“His Highness Prince Nikifor of Klausenmark.” The Klausenmark family -formed a kind of link between the imperial house of Scythia and -ordinary mortals, since it traced its descent from a Scythian -Grand-Duchess who had married a member of the German nobility early in -the present century. - -“But he is little better than a simpleton!” - -“True, madame, so they say. Your Majesty must surely be able to -suggest a more acceptable suitor?” - -“You fatigue me with this constant reiteration, M. le Ministre.” -Ernestine spoke pettishly. “I have told you already that I have no one -to suggest. There is not a prince in Europe that I would marry if he -asked me--still less to whom I would send through you to ask him to -marry me.” - -“Not a prince, perhaps, madame.” M. Drakovics spoke meaningly, -watching the changing colour of her face, “But if there is any -individual of a less exalted rank who has had the happiness to attract -your Majesty’s favourable attention, do not, I entreat you, hesitate -to confide the fact to me. The opposition of the Powers need not be -fatal, for many things forbidden by Congresses are effected by -diplomacy. Nay, the difference of rank might even smooth our path, -since, in the case of a person who was not of royal blood, there would -be no question of sharing the duties of the regency, while he would -yet be at hand to support and advise your Majesty in private. Is it -possible, madame, that you have such a prospect of relief from our -difficulties to suggest to me?” - -For a moment Ernestine was tempted to yield to his importunity; but -the remembrance of Cyril’s injunctions prevailed, and she rose -suddenly from her seat at the table. - -“We will not discuss this subject further, monsieur. I have told you -that it wearies me. Perhaps it will comfort you if I tell you that I -have no intention of marrying again until my son is of an age to rule -for himself.” - -Brought to a standstill at the moment that he imagined his object -attained, M. Drakovics could not wholly conceal the expression of rage -and disgust that crossed his face. He suppressed it immediately; but -Ernestine caught sight of it, and rejoiced that she had not betrayed -herself. When he had left the Palace, she watched him from the window, -curious to see whether the look would return when he thought himself -unobserved. She did not catch it again; but she saw the Premier stop -suddenly, strike his hands together, and smile, and her fears were -stirred at once. - -“He is plotting something against Cyril!” she said to herself, and -returning to the table, scribbled a tiny note, then called a footman, -and desired him to give it to Count Mortimer immediately, before he -left the Palace to attend the meeting of the Cabinet. - - - - - CHAPTER XIX. - A LITTLE TOO FAR. - - - “/Dearest/,--Do not allow the Premier to take you by surprise. I have - told him _nothing_. - - /Ernestine/.” - - -This was all that was contained in the carefully sealed envelope which -Cyril received from the messenger as he descended the steps of the -Palace, but it was enough to put him on his guard. Lighting a match, -he burned the note to its last corner, and scattered the ashes abroad, -then hastened his steps towards the residence of M. Drakovics. What -might be in store for him he did not know; but at least he would do -his best to get it over before the Council met, and so spoil any plan -the Premier might have formed for denouncing him in the presence of -his colleagues. As he intended, he reached the house before any of the -other Ministers, and passing through the room in which the Cabinet was -to meet, came upon M. Drakovics in his private office beyond it. - -“You are early, Count,” said the Premier, with a start. “Are you”--he -smiled unpleasantly--“the bearer of any message from the Queen?” - -“No; I have not seen her Majesty to-day. But why should you ask, when -you have just been with her yourself?” - -“You are too modest, Count. We all know that the post of Court -Minister is a far more important and confidential one--at least under -a female sovereign--than that of Premier.” - -“Not quite up to the mark to-day, are you?” asked Cyril, -sympathetically, leaning forward to look at his chief more closely. -“Feeling a little bit run down, eh? You must take a holiday, -Drakovics. We can’t afford to lose you.” “If that doesn’t draw him, -nothing will,” he added to himself. - -“I am in my ordinary health,” was the response, uttered with -ungrateful roughness, “and in any case, Count, you are not my -physician. You occupy a far more delicate and delightful position, as -keeper of the Queen’s conscience--or shall we say of her Majesty’s -heart?” - -“May I ask what you mean by that remark?” - -“The meaning is quite patent to my mind.” - -“It is not so to mine. I must request an explanation.” - -“You shall have it--in the presence of the rest of the Cabinet,” and -M. Drakovics rose to lead the way into the larger room, but Cyril -stood before the door. - -“No, monsieur. As long as I thought your extraordinary remarks were -due to illness, or intended as jokes, I allowed them to pass; but -since they appear to conceal an innuendo of some kind, I insist upon -an explanation before you leave this room.” - -“Stand away from the door, Count, or I will summon assistance.” - -“No; you will not. It would be painfully undignified to be discovered -struggling with one of your colleagues on account of an insult which -you had offered him and were perfectly unable to justify. Here you -remain until you answer my question.” - -“There is little to answer. I merely say that you made good use of -your opportunities of enjoying her Majesty’s society during your -escape from Tatarjé.” - -“Or in other words----?” - -“In other words, she is in love with you, and would like to marry you -and make you regent. But that she will not do so long as I am in -office. I think you will find it advisable to quit Thracia, my -friend.” - -“Wait a moment, please. Your proofs?” - -“Proofs? I have seen her look at you.” - -“You are truly an observant person, monsieur; but the unsupported -evidence of your eyes will not carry conviction to the mind of every -one.” - -“It will convince the Cabinet, and if you make it necessary for me to -proceed to extremities, the Powers. Nor is it my only evidence. After -my trouble in sounding the Powers on the subject of the Queen’s -remarriage, she refused even to suggest a suitor who would be -acceptable to her, or to consider the matter at all. Some influence -must be at work to cause this distaste for matrimony in her own rank, -and whose should it be but yours? You yourself will not attempt to -deny that things are as I have stated.” - -“Most certainly I shall deny nothing. There is nothing to deny. You -have not produced a particle of proof in support of your extraordinary -story. In order to further your own designs, you have had the chivalry -to play the spy upon the words and looks of the unfortunate Queen, and -not unnaturally you persuade yourself that you have seen what you -wished to see--in one instance only. Take my advice, Drakovics: -consult your doctor, and make him order you a little rest. Delusions -of this kind are not things to be trifled with.” - -“Delusions!” cried the Premier furiously. “The delusion is on your -side, Count, if you think you will turn me from my purpose. You have -had your explanation. Now the rest of the Ministry shall have it.” - -“Very well. I gave you a door of escape; but if you will take your -punishment fighting, you will. Allow me to lay before you a little -story--shall we call it a hypothesis, or a concatenation of facts? I -am sure that a person of your penetration never imagined that I should -tamely accept the consequences of such an accusation as this. Picture -to yourself the feelings of the Cabinet when they hear the converse of -your account--when they hear that _you_ had conceived the idea of -marrying the Queen, and thus securing the regency for yourself; that -you had gone so far as to sound the Powers on the subject; that, -finding them wanting in enthusiasm for the idea, you suggested it to -the Queen, hoping to secure her influence on your side. Her Majesty -rejected the idea with contemptuous displeasure, and it was necessary -then to find a scapegoat on whom the blame could be laid, so far as -the Powers are concerned. You fix upon a colleague of whom you are -anxious to be rid, and you try to hound him out of the country by -means of this precious tale!” - -“The whole idea is absurd,” said M. Drakovics faintly. - -“Excuse me, it is no more absurd than your own. I also can produce -evidence quite as good as yours, if you drive me to it. If looks are -to be counted as proofs, many people will be able to depose that the -Queen has looked at you with dislike. Your correspondence with the -Powers, undertaken on your own initiative, is another link in the -chain, for you don’t expect any sane person to believe that you made -these disinterested inquiries on my behalf. Then I can show that after -a stormy interview with her Majesty you made this charge against -me----” - -“How do you know that it was stormy?” was the helpless question. - -“I was not sure of it, but you have confessed that it was so. You -intended to blacken that unfortunate woman’s name for the sake of -getting rid of me, did you? I will blacken yours to some purpose if -you try it on.” - -“I had never any intention of saying anything against her Majesty.” - -“Only to publish throughout Europe that she was in love with me? But -if you attempt to do it, I’ll make Thracia too hot to hold you; and if -anything happens to me, my executors will see that things are put -right.” - -“There is no question of publishing anything. You and your Queen may -feel at ease on that subject, Count.” - -“If you say anything of that kind again, I will denounce you -forthwith. You are living over a powder-mine, Drakovics. I am silent -as long as you are, but not a moment longer. Tell me, do you believe -that ridiculous tale of yours?” - -“I cannot help believing what I saw with my own eyes.” - -“Thank you. That is an interesting piece of information for my future -use. I think you can scarcely have intended to enlighten me on such a -delicate subject, did you? At any rate, whatever happens after this, -you will have the pleasure of knowing that you helped it on. But I -don’t fancy that I shall be imprudent enough to take advantage of your -kind disclosure.” - -Absolutely confused, and quite unable to decide whether Cyril had or -had not been aware hitherto of the Queen’s feelings towards him, M. -Drakovics preferred not to answer, and made his way into the -council-chamber in silence, while Cyril reflected upon his triumph -with a satisfaction that was not wholly complete. - -“Not a moral victory, by any means,” he said to himself--“very much -the reverse. Ernestine would be grievously wounded if she heard the -details of the fight; and as for Princess Soudaroff----! But it was -touch and go. Bluff was the only game, and either Drakovics had to go -under or I. I think he has had his lesson; but it will be awkward if -the Powers refuse to let the thing drop.” - -That some of the Powers, at any rate, were suspicious as to the -motives with which M. Drakovics had entered upon his inquiry, Cyril -discovered some days later, when the Queen’s father paid a short visit -to Bellaviste. His Serene Highness Luitpold, Prince of Weldart, was a -gentleman whose proclivities were euphemistically termed by his -friends “artistic,” and who cultivated, for the sake of consistency, -an aureole of hair and a small pointed beard, which gave him the -appearance of a Vandyke portrait gone mad. He had just returned from a -tour in the East, where he had enjoyed himself extremely, although one -or two escapades of a somewhat juvenile character had given more -pleasure to himself than to his suite or his temporary hosts; and it -appeared that a hint had reached him from some quarter which induced -him to break his journey home by a visit to his daughter. He remained -at Bellaviste only two or three days, finding the city intolerably -dull, and the Palace even worse. With Ernestine he was on a footing of -distant acquaintanceship, coloured by mutual dislike, for his -treatment of her mother rankled in her mind, and he perceived the fact -and resented it. Court etiquette was happily successful in preventing -any public exposure of this family skeleton, however; and the -inhabitants of Bellaviste had no excuse for accusing their unpopular -Queen of unfilial conduct towards her father, whom, as the natural -enemy of their _bête noire_, the Princess of Weldart, they chose to -regard with affectionate approval. The visit was so wholly unexpected -that Cyril felt convinced it had been made, not by the Prince of -Weldart’s own wish, but in obedience to the dictates of a higher -power; and he was not surprised when the royal guest took advantage of -a ride, on which Cyril attended him, to ask one or two pertinent -questions at a moment when they happened to have out-distanced the -rest of the party. - -“Do you think that your Premier’s health is to be depended upon?” the -Prince asked suddenly, _apropos_ of nothing. - -“He has not seemed quite his usual self of late, sir,” returned Cyril -cautiously. - -“That is precisely what I mean. I do not mind telling you that he has -done one or two strange things. Only a short time ago, for instance, -he addressed a confidential circular of a most extraordinary nature to -the Powers, dealing with matters which are not in the least likely to -occur, and with which he would have no concern if they did.” - -“It is possible, sir, that M. Drakovics has acted so long as a kind of -deputy Providence in Thracia that he wishes to play the same _rôle_ -with regard to Europe.” - -“But that only shows that his mind must be affected--or at any rate -that he has lost his sense of the fitness of things. I will not -conceal from you, my dear Count, that the circular to which I allude -has produced a most deplorable impression at the Hercynian and -Pannonian Courts.” - -“I am indeed distressed to hear it, sir. Am I right in supposing that -the circular foreshadowed some _rapprochement_ between ourselves and -Scythia?” - -“Well, not exactly; but there seems to be little doubt that it was -issued in response to a Scythian initiative. Gods of Hellas! I am no -use in matters of diplomacy. Tell me, Count--you have had more -opportunity of studying my daughter’s character of late than I -have--have you seen anything to make you imagine that she cherishes a -_tendresse_ for that blatant Philistine, Nikifor of Klausenmark?” - -“Nothing whatever, sir,” responded Cyril, with the most perfect truth. -“So far as I am aware, her Majesty has never even seen his Highness.” - -“Ah!” said the Prince, obviously much relieved. “Then the whole thing -may be a mare’s nest evolved by Drakovics out of his own inner -consciousness. For the moment we--that is, the Emperors--I should say, -the Western Powers--were really perturbed. But this will reassure -them. After all, it is sometimes best to ask a plain question instead -of beating about the bush. By the bye, what is your opinion as to the -likelihood of the Queen’s marrying again?” - -This was a question so plain as to be startling in its suddenness; but -Cyril met the half-suspicious eyes of the artist-Prince without -blenching as he replied, “I heard the other day, sir, from one who -ought to know, that her Majesty had declared her intention of -remaining unmarried, at any rate until the King is of age.” - -“A very good idea, indeed. But that does not lessen the difficulty -about Drakovics. Since he has taken it into his head that she is -likely to marry again, he may go on stirring up uneasiness for years -by circulars of this kind. He is growing old, and we--I--greatly fear -that he is scarcely capable of taking the necessary broad view of the -political situation. Such affairs as this of the circular, for -instance, only disturb the harmony of Europe, and play into the hands -of Scythia, and we--I--could not allow the indiscretion to be -repeated. Could he not be induced to give up a portion of his labours, -even if he will not retire altogether? Is there no friend who would -suggest it to him? You are the person with whom he is on the most -confidential terms, I believe?” - -“Your Highness does me too much honour. The only person with whom the -Premier is on confidential terms is his nephew--and political heir.” - -“Ah, M. Vassili Drakovics?” - -“The same, sir. The office of Mayor of the Palace has a tendency to -become hereditary, as you will remember.” - -“Those days are past, Count. Be good enough to mark my words. There is -no room for hereditary Mayors of the Palace in the modern state. -Europe has tolerated Milos Drakovics as the liberator of Thracia; but -a Drakovics dynasty would not be borne. By the immortal gods! what a -view! Be good enough, Count, to summon here my secretary and the -servant who is carrying my sketch-book.” - -The colloquy was evidently over, and Cyril, as he fell back to the -rest of the suite, leaving the royal amateur to discuss with his -secretary the merits of the view, and to make a few mysterious dots in -his sketch-book, which were to be worked up afterwards into a finished -picture by an artist who was attached to his household, was at no loss -to understand its drift. - -“They want me to get rid of Drakovics for them,” he said to himself. -“They think that Thracia is not big enough for us both, but that they -may make use of one of us to destroy the other. Of course what they -would like best would be for us to wipe one another out--_à la_ -Kilkenny cats--but I prefer the method of the survival of the fittest. -Well, as his artistic Highness would say, these things are on the -knees of the gods.” - -Little as Cyril appreciated the part allotted to him in the European -concert, the Prince of Weldart was so well satisfied with the results -of his essay in diplomacy that he could not resist alluding to them in -the course of the next visit that he paid, which was to the Court of -his niece, the Princess of Dardania, at Bashi Konak. - -“I do not remember whether you know anything of the Englishman -Mortimer,” he said to the Princess, forgetting the early episode of -her engagement to Cyril’s brother. “I had a good deal of conversation -with him at Bellaviste, and I must say that I am glad Ernestine has -him at hand.” - -“Indeed?” asked his niece listlessly. “You think that he is to be -depended upon?” - -“I should say so, certainly. Knows nothing of art, of course--like all -Englishmen--but faithful in a rude kind of way, because he has not -cunning enough to be otherwise. I think I never saw a man so dense in -the way of understanding any allusion that was in the slightest degree -veiled.” - -“And you went out of your way to explain to him all your allusions, -uncle? How truly kind of you! I don’t wonder that Count Mortimer -showed you his best side. And you think him rudely faithful, do you?” - -“I do.” The Prince was irritated by her questioning tone. “He has so -proper a sense of his position that even when we trenched upon -somewhat delicate ground he showed no self-consciousness whatever. -Well, there is no harm in my telling you what it was. Drakovics had -got it into his head--at least, so I gathered, for he would deal in -nothing but vague hints--that Ernestine wanted to marry this man -Mortimer. Of course the very idea was preposterous, and I let -Drakovics see what I thought of it; but to make sure, I determined to -watch them both, and I soon saw that there was nothing in it.” - -“That was very satisfactory, I am sure.” - -“Most satisfactory. I watched Mortimer when he was in Ernestine’s -presence, spoke to him of her when we were alone together--even, as I -said, hinted at the rumours that had reached me--but he never so much -as changed colour. Not a muscle moved, his eyes met mine without the -slightest confusion. He is an honest man.” - -“Dear uncle! how pleased you must be to feel assured of that. And -Ernestine?” - -“Yes. I watched her too, and there is nothing there either. There was -not a particle of difference in the way she spoke to him and -to--myself, I was going to say, but of course that is only a figure of -speech. You know that _empressé_ manner of hers--a smile and a blush -for every one? It is by no means regal; but it would make her popular -in any country but Thracia, I believe. Still, Ottilie, I am going to -give you a piece of advice. You have daughters; do not bring them up -as children of nature. Nature is at a discount in Court life, and it -detracts from their political--or shall I say matrimonial?--value.” - -“You are becoming quite a philosopher, uncle. I assure you that -Bettine and Lida will be as finished pieces of art as I can make -them.” - -“Ah, your mother was a sensible woman, my dear niece. But I am no -philosopher--merely an unworthy devotee of art. And that reminds me; -you will not forget to let your little cherubs sit to me to-morrow?” - -“You do not think I could forget such an engagement as that, uncle?” -reproachfully. “I have wished for years that I had the opportunity of -having the children painted by a really first-rate artist.” - -“My dear Ottilie, you flatter me. But what my humble powers can do to -perpetuate on canvas the charms of childhood---- Ah, your good husband -summons me. He wishes to show me the statue he purchased at the late -Exhibition. I have never considered him a judge of art, but still----” - -“Then Drakovics thought she wanted to marry him?” said Princess -Ottilie to herself as her uncle left her. “That shows there was -something in it. But it must not be allowed--or, in any case, only as -a last resort. Count Mortimer is honest and simple-minded, is he? I -think his excellent acting almost deserves success. But he must not -know that I have heard--nor must Ernestine. Still, Lida’s crown is in -danger; I must see what is going on. I think I will offer to pay -Ernestine a visit, and take Lida with me. Yes; that will be best.” - -But circumstances prevented the Princess of Dardania from carrying out -her intention immediately, and before her visit to Bellaviste took -place important political changes had occurred in Thracia. The -beginning of this period of transition was marked to Cyril by the -sudden apparition of his valet Dietrich at his bedside one morning, -with the news that the Metropolitan, who had been ailing for some -time, had died in the night. The intelligence would not have appeared -startling to Cyril in ordinary circumstances; but at present, with the -O’Malachy’s letter fresh in his memory, it was full of excitement for -him. Now, if ever, M. Drakovics must show his hand. - -At first the course of affairs appeared to be unchanged by the -Archbishop’s death. The Queen, who had learnt to respect the old man -the more for his return to loyalty after his one outburst of -fanaticism, took the little King, who had conceived a whimsical liking -for the prisoner he had released, to the cathedral, where the body lay -in state, and she even consented to sprinkle the corpse with holy -water--a concession which produced an excellent impression on the -people. But when the gorgeous funeral ceremonies were over, and -Archbishop Dionysius slept with his predecessors in the vault next to -that of the Kings of Thracia, there arose a question as to who should -be his successor. The appointment of ecclesiastical dignitaries was -managed in Thracia in such a way as to meet as far as possible the -claims of both church and state. The Metropolitan was chosen from -among the existing Bishops by the Synod of the kingdom; but it was -understood that he was previously nominated by the Government, while -the assent of the sovereign was necessary before he could be -considered duly elected. At the present juncture the person to whom -all looked as the natural successor to the late Metropolitan was -Bishop Andreas of Karajevo, Prince Mirkovics’s brother, the senior -Bishop, and a man eminently fitted for the responsible position of -ecclesiastical head of the realm. But Bishop Andreas was unpopular -among the clergy generally, and more especially among the less -educated and more fanatic portion of them, owing to his liberal views, -which were evidenced not only by his attempt to protect the persecuted -Jews in his diocese, but also by his refusal to curse the emissaries -of an English Society who had been discovered selling Bibles in -Karajevo. In more ordinary circumstances, however, the feeling against -him would not have been allowed to sway the action of the Synod, far -less that of the Government; but now rumours began to be current that -M. Drakovics did not intend to nominate him for the vacant post--nay, -more, that he was about to name Bishop Philaret of Tatarjé in his -stead. As soon as this was said openly, Cyril scented battle close at -hand, and prepared with zest for the meeting of the Cabinet at which -M. Drakovics would announce his selection. Two hours before the -Cabinet met, however, he received an urgent message from Ernestine, -desiring him to come to the Palace at once; and, guessing that the -rumour had penetrated to her, he obeyed. He found her alone, and in a -state of much excitement. - -“You have heard what they are saying about the Bishop of Tatarjé?” -was her greeting, almost before the door was shut. - -“Yes; it has been hinted at for several days.” - -“And you never told me? Do you think it is true?” - -“I fear so. Drakovics would not have allowed the rumour to get about -if it had not suited his purpose.” - -“Very well. What do you intend to do?” - -“In what way?” - -“When the Cabinet meets, for instance. Will any of the other Ministers -sustain you in a protest, or are they all the slaves of M. Drakovics?” - -“I could count on Georgeivics, certainly, and on Mirkovics and the -nobles; but I would not reckon too much on the effect of a protest, -Ernestine.” - -“You mean that they would shrink from maintaining their protest by -resigning office?” - -“Not necessarily. I mean that their resignation would not stop -Drakovics.” - -“But not the resignation of half his Cabinet?” - -“By no means. You forget that under the delicious system of -dictatorship by which Thracia is governed, Drakovics, for all -practical purposes, is the Cabinet. If all the rest of us resigned -to-day, he would fill our places to-morrow with creatures of his own, -and go on merrily.” - -“But not in defiance of the opinion of the country?” - -“He has the Legislature behind him, and the great mass of the -people--so long as he is in power. We have the nobles and the mountain -clans--possibly the army as well--who would be useful in a civil war; -but Europe would never let us get to that.” - -“Don’t talk of it!” said Ernestine, with a shudder. “Well, then, if -the Cabinet can do nothing, the responsibility falls on me. If M. -Drakovics ventures to ask my assent to Bishop Philaret’s nomination, I -shall refuse it.” - -“You must do nothing of the kind. Why, the political heavens would -fall!” - -“Let them. M. Drakovics shall find that he has gone too far. I have -stood a great deal for the sake of peace; but when he tries to force -on me the man who laid that plot for Michael’s conversion, and who -issued knowingly the lying proclamation which might have cost us all -our lives--for I am convinced, and so is Paula von Hilfenstein, that -he knew the truth the whole time--he must learn that it is beyond -endurance.” - -“My dear Ernestine, I don’t think you foresee the gravity of the -situation that would be created. Drakovics would resign.” - -“That is exactly what I want. I shall make you Premier instead.” - -“I am deeply grateful for your kind thought of me; but I should expect -to have a voice in the matter, and it would be a negative one.” - -“What!” her eyes gleamed with indignation; “you refuse to help me? But -you must help me--you shall. I have always deferred to your wishes -hitherto, now I insist on your yielding to mine.” - -“My dearest”--Cyril kept his temper admirably--“you will always find -me ready to help you in any enterprise that has the faintest chance of -success; but I am not the man to throw everything away for a miserable -fizzle.” - -“I do not know that word,” said the Queen, with great dignity. They -were speaking English. - -“I am sorry my words do not please you. They enshrine a weighty truth, -even if it is an unpleasant one. You know what fiasco means, I -suppose, and you can guess that I should object to figure in such an -exploit?” - -“No; you would not--for me,” she said, with sudden softness, crossing -the room to where he sat, and laying her hands on his shoulders. “Dear -Cyril, you will not leave me to fight this battle all alone?” - -“Never, dearest; but you must allow me to choose the ground. Is that -settled?” He looked up at her, but her face showed no signs of -yielding, and he went on. “Unfortunately for your heroic scheme, it is -just what Drakovics has been counting upon, and he has laid beautiful -traps for us in every direction in case we adopt it.” - -“In what way?” asked Ernestine doubtfully. - -“You may not have heard, as I have frequently of late, expressions of -astonishment at the way in which Drakovics has neglected to bring in -the Estimates this year, although the legislative session is nearly -over. It is evident that he had private knowledge that the -Metropolitan’s illness was more serious than was generally supposed, -and laid his plans accordingly. To use a classic phrase, there are -three courses open to us, and whichever we adopt, he stands to win.” - -“But how can this be?” - -“It is tolerably simple. Let us first suppose that you dismiss him, -and that I take office, supported by Mirkovics and his party. But the -Legislature is delivered over body and soul to Drakovics, and refuses -to pass our Estimates. We resign, and you have no option but to send -for him again. Next, we might dispense with the Estimates, and proceed -to dissolve the Legislature at once. Then we should find ourselves -without money to pay the army or carry on the government, or--which is -more important--to carry through a general election. The provincial -treasuries dare not hand us over the revenue until they have been -authorised to do so by the Legislature.” - -“But I thought it was usual to make some arrangement----” - -“Between the incoming and outgoing Premiers, as to the passing of the -Estimates? Yes; but that is in civilised countries. You must remember -that Drakovics does not want to smooth our path, nor to help us in -appealing to the country--quite the contrary. Well, your third course -would be to dissolve the Legislature at once, leaving Drakovics in -power, which would be the maddest thing of all. You know that in this -part of the world it is the Government that wins in a general -election, and Drakovics would simply pursue the usual tactics, and -romp in gaily at the head of the poll.” - -“But is there nothing that would enable us to outmanœuvre him?” - -“Oh yes: a sum of money sufficient to assist us to pay current -expenses and conduct the election without the help of the Estimates.” - -“Is that all? Why, I will sell my diamonds.” - -“The merest drop in the ocean, dear.” - -“Then,” Ernestine lowered her voice and glanced round guiltily, “let -us pledge the crown jewels.” - -“My dear child, who would advance us anything on such security? -Moreover, you forget that Drakovics holds one of the keys of the chest -in which the regalia is kept, and he is scarcely likely to see the -matter from our point of view.” - -“Cyril!” Ernestine sprang to her feet again, and her voice was full of -resolution, “rather than yield to him I will dismiss him and dissolve -the Legislature without summoning a new one, and govern the country -through the permanent officials.” - -“Alas! my dear innocent child, you are a constitutional monarch, and -the Constitution is guaranteed by the Powers, and adored, in theory, -by the people. Why, Drakovics would have you and Michael deposed and -conducted across the frontier just in time to meet the representatives -of Europe coming to sit in judgment upon you, and there would be an -end of your dynasty.” - -“But can you suggest no means of getting this money? Think of -something.” - -“Really, I am not a magician. We might mortgage the kingdom to Scythia -for the required sum, no doubt; but that would not help matters much, -even if Drakovics did not manage to let the Three Powers have an -inkling of our little scheme.” - -“Cyril, you are joking!” fiery indignation thrilled in her tones. “It -is cruel, unmanly, shameful--at such a time.” - -“My dearest, if I saw any hope of success I would say so. There is -just one man from whom it might be possible to obtain the money; but I -should be obliged to go to Vienna and interview him, and I dare not -leave the kingdom for three days at this crisis. I am certain that I -should find you and Michael and the Germans belonging to the Court -encamped on the other side of the frontier when I returned. However, -some opportunity may offer, and if it does, you may be sure I will -take it.” - -“Then you will do nothing now?” her voice was tragic. - -“Yes, you very exacting person; I will resign my seat in the Cabinet -for your sweet sake, for it will do no practical good whatever. When -you have Vassili Drakovics comfortably established as Court Minister, -perhaps you will regret the past. Adieu, madame; I kiss your hand for -the last time as one of your Majesty’s Ministers!” - -He almost expected a burst of remonstrance from her; but although her -lips quivered, she looked at him steadily. - -“I shall feel it more than I can tell you,” she said; “but it has come -to this, that I must ask the sacrifice of you and of myself. I cannot -accept Bishop Philaret as Metropolitan, for that would be to barter my -boy’s prerogative for a few years of peace. Rather than do that I -would abdicate.” - -“Well, we shall be a pleasant party to cross the frontier,” said Cyril -lightly, and took his departure. As he approached M. Drakovics’s house -some one tapped him on the shoulder, and, looking round, he saw Prince -Mirkovics. - -“You have heard this rumour?” asked the old nobleman. - -“About the archbishopric? Yes.” - -“And you think it is true? I see you do.” - -“I fear it must be. It is too preposterous to be an invention.” - -“And the reason? You think it is the result of some compact arising -out of the Tatarjé business? So do I. Count, that stand of which we -spoke some time ago ought to be made to-day. You will lead us? You -perceive that I am handicapped by the fact of my brother’s interest in -the matter.” - -“I will speak, certainly, and join you in resigning, if we get as far -as that. I may tell you in confidence that her Majesty is with us, and -declares she will refuse her assent to the nomination of Philaret; but -we must do all we can to prevent its coming to a constitutional -struggle.” - -“You are right, Count. Any honourable compromise, then, but no -surrender on the main point.” - -The members of the Cabinet were not kept long in suspense by their -chief. After the transaction of some routine business, M. Drakovics -announced briefly that he was about to nominate Bishop Philaret to the -Synod, for promotion to the metropolitical see, and made as though he -would pass immediately to the next matter. But this was not allowed, -and it is scarcely probable that he expected it would be. An -astonished question from one of the nobles whom the rumour had not -reached opened the ball, and then Cyril spoke, followed by the other -members of his party. The claims of Bishop Andreas, the notoriously -pro-Scythian sympathies of Philaret, his part in the late plot and the -doubtful justification he had offered, the certainty that his -appointment would be painful to the Queen and displeasing to the -majority of the Powers, were all set forth, to be replied to by the -Premier in a few sentences which were contemptuous in their brevity. -Bishop Andreas was unpopular, while his rival was a favourite with the -clergy, Bishop Philaret had received due punishment for his innocent -participation in the plot, and should now be treated with -leniency,--these were his chief arguments, and when the dissentients -still protested, he hinted darkly at reasons of state which rendered -it necessary to make the Bishop of Tatarjé Metropolitan. This was a -question of confidence, he declared, and those members of the Cabinet -who were not prepared to support him would do well to leave it, since -he could easily govern Thracia alone, but not when surrounded by -half-hearted traitors. After this plain speaking the meeting broke up -in confusion, and adjourned to the following day. - -The breathing-space before the final struggle was spent by Cyril -largely in consultation with his fellow-dissentients; and they -succeeded in arranging the terms of a compromise, which, if M. -Drakovics could be induced to accept it, might yet avert the danger of -a strife between the Crown and the representative of the people. How -the Premier had spent the time became evident to the Ministers as soon -as they left their houses to attend the adjourned meeting of the -Cabinet, for the streets and the market-place were filled with excited -crowds, led on in many cases by priests, who clamoured for Philaret as -their archbishop, and greeted the hostile party with hootings and -threats. - -“Rather an interesting commentary on the supposed secrecy of our -deliberations,” observed Cyril to Prince Mirkovics, as they paused for -a minute on the Premier’s steps. “There is no one who could have -imparted what passed yesterday to the public except Drakovics -himself.” - -They went on into the council-chamber, where M. Drakovics received -them with a countenance of more than Roman sternness, in which, -however, there lurked a perceptible touch of anxiety. The play was for -high stakes, and it was evident that he feared lest his opponents had -thought better of their hostility, in which case he would have lost -the opportunity of getting rid of them. He looked visibly more -cheerful when they displayed no inclination to fall in with his views, -although his anxiety returned for a moment when Prince Mirkovics -presented his proposed compromise. A message had been sent to Bishop -Andreas, who had returned to his diocese, and was now busily engaged -in reducing it to order, to inquire his views on the subject of the -vacant see, and he had replied by a strong expression of his -determination to remain where he was, lest the malcontents should -imagine that they had driven him out. Since this answer removed the -favourite of one side from the contest, the proposal was that M. -Drakovics should also withdraw his candidate, and that both parties -should agree to the nomination of Bishop Socrates of Feodoratz, a man -of moderate political views, who was a _persona grata_ to all but the -extremists among the clergy. To the indignation of the Mirkovics -party, the compromise was brusquely declined without even a show of -argument, and the Premier reiterated his resolve to nominate Philaret, -and none but Philaret, to supply the vacant place. To this there could -be but one reply, and Cyril, the War Minister, Prince Mirkovics, and -three other members of the Cabinet rose and retired from the council, -with the announcement that they were about to tender to the Queen -their resignation of the offices they held. - -Emerging from the doorway of M. Drakovics’s house, the dissentient -Ministers found themselves a target for all the abuse of the crowds -collected in the square. Their purpose in thus withdrawing in a body -was evident, and they were saluted with a storm of execration. Prince -Mirkovics and the other nobles were hailed as mountain-rats (feeling -runs high in Thracia between highlander and lowlander), M. Georgeivics -as a brutal tyrant (under his _régime_ the discipline of the army had -much improved), and Cyril as a poverty-stricken foreigner, who lived -by doing dirty work. So violent were the mob that at first it was -impossible to pass through them, and the Ministers stood at the top of -the steps while a force of police, who had been energetically doing -nothing on the opposite side of the square, proceeded languidly to -their assistance. - -“You smile, Count?” said Prince Mirkovics to Cyril. - -“Doesn’t it strike you as funny,” was the reply, “that these fellows -would treat Drakovics in the same way next week if he was in our -place? I have known----” the words were cut short by a man who bounded -suddenly up the steps. A gleaming knife was in his hand, and with a -cry of “Die, traitor!” he struck furiously at Cyril, who raised his -left arm mechanically to ward off the weapon. The blow failed of its -intended effect, but gashed his arm from wrist to elbow, leaving his -coat-sleeve hanging in shreds. Realising that he had missed his aim, -the man uttered a curse and lifted his knife a second time; but Prince -Mirkovics, recovering from his momentary stupefaction, drew a pistol -from his girdle and shot him dead. A low murmur broke from the crowd; -but they were too much astonished by the turn events had taken to -attempt to follow up the attack. - -“Who can he be?” asked M. Georgeivics, bending over the body of the -would be assassin. “A theological student, evidently, and an -extremist, from his shaggy hair and beard; but why should he single -out Count Mortimer in especial?” - -“He is a theological student and a fanatic,” said Cyril, “and he did -his best to betray us when the King and Queen were escaping from -Tatarjé. No doubt he knew me again. But when you have feasted your -eyes sufficiently on his body,” he added faintly, “perhaps one of you -will tie something round my arm?” - -With a murmur of compunction, Prince Mirkovics twisted a silk -handkerchief into a cord, and fastened it tightly round the injured -limb, from which the blood was flowing fast, then increased the -pressure by inserting the handle of his knife under the bandage and -screwing it round. - -“We must get you to a surgeon at once,” he said. “Can you walk?” - -“If you will give me your arm. I don’t want them to think I am dead -yet. By the bye, Drakovics,” he turned to the Premier, who was -contemplating the scene from his doorway, “it would be advisable to -choose your instruments better on the next occasion.” - -“My instruments! Do you then accuse me of planning this outrage, -Count?” - -“I make no accusations, monsieur. The facts suffice.” - -And taking Prince Mirkovics’s arm, Cyril proceeded to descend the -steps with as much dignity as his loss of blood would allow. Happily -they had not far to go before reaching a surgeon, and the people made -way for them with sullen acquiescence. It was of course out of the -question now to go to the Palace and tender their resignations; but -Cyril’s colleagues waited for him outside the surgeon’s house, -intending to escort him home, lest another attack should be made upon -him. Before he was out of the doctor’s hands, however, Prince -Mirkovics entered the surgery. - -“Her Majesty is at the door, Count,” he said. “It seems that she was -taking a drive, and that some rumour of your misfortune reached her. -She drove here at once, and seeing me, asked for particulars. I have -relieved her anxiety; but she insists on conveying you to your house -in her carriage. As she says, her escort will be a protection for -you.” - -“But we don’t want to get her associated with us in the minds of the -people,” said Cyril hastily. “Tell her that I have sent for my own -carriage--anything.” - -“I--I think that perhaps you had better comply,” said Prince -Mirkovics, with a shade of embarrassment in his tone. “Her Majesty -appeared to be most anxious about you, and says that she will wait -until you come.” - -“Then perhaps it is as well that I am ready,” said Cyril, rising with -some difficulty from the doctor’s chair. “Prince,” he added hurriedly -as they passed through the hall, “you will have to temporise for two -or three days, for I foresee that I shall not be up to much. Put -forward all you know in the way of compromises if the Queen tries to -mediate, but concede nothing, of course. Simply keep things hanging -on; you understand?” - -With some bewilderment Prince Mirkovics signified his comprehension, -and Cyril was helped out of the house and into the Queen’s carriage, -where she and Anna Mirkovics, who was her companion, made him as -comfortable as they could. As soon as the carriage was in motion, she -bent across to him eagerly, speaking in English-- - -“Oh, thank God you are not killed, as we heard at first! But how could -you be so incautious as to let M. Drakovics see that you suspected him -of trying to murder you? It is simply tempting him to do it again. -Such imprudence is not like you.” - -“But I did not suspect him of anything of the kind. You don’t imagine -that I should let him see it if I did? It was merely a declaration of -war. There can be no peace between us after that.” - -“If you thought he had done it, I would have had him hunted down like -a wolf,” she said fiercely. - -“My dear child, don’t be excited. Look about now and then, and make -remarks on the weather, and bow to the people. I want to say something -very important, but no one must guess.” - -“Very well,” said Ernestine, bowing pleasantly to a passing lady of -her acquaintance for the benefit of the curious crowd that lined the -pavements. - -“You are not to be frightened when you hear that I am worse, and you -are not to attempt to see me. You may send to inquire, of course; but -whatever the answer may be, you will know that the illness is nothing -but a diplomatic one. If that makes you appear unsympathetic, it will -be all the better for us.” - -“You are very unkind,” she replied, with a dazzling smile to a woman -who was holding up her child to see the Queen pass. - -“I am talking business. Another thing is, that you must manage somehow -to defer the acceptance of our resignations for three days from -to-morrow. Make Stefanovics your messenger, and let him come and go -between Drakovics and Mirkovics and the other four, trying to arrange -a compromise. He may try the wildest schemes he can think of, but he -must spin the matter out. If you come to an absolute deadlock, consult -Paschics; he will communicate the difficulty to me, if it is possible. -Only remember to do nothing definite for three days.” - -“What are you going to do?” asked Ernestine, looking down the street. - -“That I cannot tell you. All that you know is that for three days I -shall be so ill as to be able to do nothing, and that I can see no -one.” - -“I think you might trust me a little more,” she said reproachfully. - - - - - CHAPTER XX. - IN QUEST OF THE WHEREWITHAL. - -On reaching his own house, Cyril’s first act was to summon Paschics, -who was now his secretary, and explain the situation to him very -thoroughly, adding directions which were to be followed in case of the -occurrence of various contingencies. When Paschics was primed as to -his duties, Cyril unfolded his own plans. - -“No doubt you have guessed by this time, Paschics, that I intend to be -absent from Bellaviste while I am supposed to be ill in bed. Only -yourself, the doctor, and Dietrich will be in the secret, and you must -see that no one else discovers it. Take care that the blinds in my -bedroom are kept down, for the Premier is very likely to try to spy on -me from the window of one of the houses opposite. The Queen has -expressed her intention of sending the Court doctor to attend me, and -we shall be able to work the trick with him, for he and I are old -friends. You will give out, of course, and the doctor will support it -by bulletins, that the injury is far more serious than was at first -supposed, and that I am in a very nervous and feverish state. I can -see no one, and discuss no business; but if Prince Mirkovics and his -friends are very persistent, you may allow yourself to be induced to -consult me, and after a suitable interval bring them an answer from -the notes I told you to take of what I have been saying since I came -in. You understand?” - -“Perfectly, your Excellency.” - -“As to my purpose in leaving in this way, I will tell it you, in order -that if anything happens, you may know in what direction to make a -search for me. I am going to Vienna, to the Chevalier Goldberg.” - -“That old Jew?” murmured Paschics in dismay. - -“Precisely. He is the only man who can help us at this pinch, and I -rather think he will. He has a way of flinging his money about without -expecting any return that is quite picturesque. Five or six years ago -he paid King Otto Georg’s debts, and so enabled him to marry. That was -a free gift, but I don’t propose to ask him to repeat it. A loan -without interest for three months will meet our present difficulty.” - -“But to put yourself in the power of a Jew, Excellency!” - -“My good Paschics, who is not in their power? I own that I should have -been glad if any other expedient had offered itself, but this crisis -calls for desperate remedies. If the Chevalier listens to me at all, -he will keep the secret a good deal more honourably than many -Christians would; and if he refuses to make or meddle in the matter, -at least I shall have done all I can. But in either case no one must -know.” - -“But how does your Excellency intend to leave Bellaviste? You are -aware that a guard of police is now stationed outside the house for -the purpose of ensuring your safety?” - -“I am. The noise they make would alone keep me from being unconscious -of their presence. Well, if the worst comes to the worst, they must be -squared; but they are quite capable of being squared by both sides, so -that we must do our best to find a more hopeful way of getting out. By -the way, Sir Egerton Stratford has not yet called to inquire for me, -has he?” - -“No, your Excellency. Baron Natarin is the only one of the foreign -representatives who has come as yet, and he happened to be riding past -when he heard of the attack made on you. He proffered his most cordial -felicitations on your escape.” - -“Yes; trust Natarin to do the right thing promptly, however bitter the -pill may be to swallow,” said Cyril, more to himself than to the -secretary. “Well, Paschics, if the British Minister calls, ask him to -come in and see me. If he should happen to send one of the gentlemen -belonging to the Legation instead of coming himself, you may intimate -that I should be much obliged if Sir Egerton would pay me a visit, as -I wish to confide an important document to his keeping. Be careful not -to let the message be overheard. We don’t want the British Legation -burnt down in the night, that M. Drakovics may lay hands on the -document. You may let it be understood that there is considerable -anxiety felt as to my condition, and that I am inclined to take a -despondent view of it myself. One more thing--when you bring Sir -Egerton in, step very softly.” - -“At your Excellency’s orders,” said Paschics, as he departed, -considerably exercised in mind by the directions he had received. When -he was gone, Cyril sat down at his writing-table and wrote a long -letter to Caerleon, after finishing which he took a fresh sheet of -paper, and began to draw up a document of more formal appearance. -Before he had come to the end of this, footsteps on the stairs -announced the arrival of some visitor; but it seemed that Cyril did -not hear them, for when Paschics gave an almost inaudible knock at the -door, and entered the room noiselessly, he sprang up with a violent -start. - -“I beg your Excellency’s pardon,” said Paschics, much perturbed by the -effect of his prudence; “but I thought you might be resting, and I -ventured to come in before announcing his Excellency the British -Minister.” - -“Ask Sir Egerton to come in,” said Cyril, passing a hand over his -brow, “and remain outside, Paschics. I shall want your signature to a -paper in a minute or two. Come in, Stratford, and don’t mind my being -a little shaky. My nerves are a bit upset, I fear.” - -“You have no business to be sitting up writing,” said Sir Egerton -bluntly. “Why are you not in bed?” - -“Because I could not rest until I had got through some business. I -want your help in connection with a legal document.” - -“Nonsense! you want a doctor, not a lawyer. What is Danilovics -thinking of to let you go on like this? You are almost in a fever -already.” - -“That is all the more reason for settling my affairs while my mind is -clear. I want you to witness my will.” - -Sir Egerton jumped. “Your _will_? My dear Mortimer, pull yourself -together. You don’t think you are going to die of a cut in the wrist?” - -“Next time the aim may be truer,” was the gloomy reply. - -“Next time? Who wants to attack you again, now that the fellow who -stabbed you is dead? You mustn’t let yourself get nervous.” - -“My dear Stratford, if you felt persuaded that you were not intended -to leave this house again alive, perhaps you would be slightly -nervous.” - -“What in the world have you got into your head now? Why, you have a -police patrol at your very door to protect you.” - -“To protect me?” Cyril laughed mirthlessly. “Yes, they would prove -efficient protectors, no doubt---- What’s that?” he sprang to his -feet. - -“Nothing,” said Sir Egerton, with a cruel lack of sympathy in his -tone. “Man alive, you don’t think any one will attempt to assassinate -you while I am in the room with you? For pity’s sake, don’t show the -white feather in this way.” - -“It is not like you to hit a man when he is down, Stratford.” - -“Good gracious! have I lost my head or have you? Here, I’ll witness -this precious will of yours, if you will only sit down instead of -walking about the place like a troubled spirit. Richard III. was -nothing to you. How many murders have you got on your conscience?” - -“I wish you would not use that word.” Cyril shuddered. “You seem to -forget that to a mere murderer it would not signify; but I am the man -to be murdered--that makes all the difference. Murder--ugh! Here, -Paschics,” he opened the door a very little way, “come and witness my -signature with his Excellency.” - -“Now look here, my friend,” said Sir Egerton, when the will had been -signed and witnessed, and Paschics had departed again; “you call your -doctor in, and take a peg, or a sleeping-draught, or anything that -will settle your mind a little. You have made your will, so just put -these ideas out of your head, for you are on the high road either to -fever or madness the way you are going now.” - -“There is one thing I must do. You observe, I put the will and this -letter into an envelope directed to my brother. Now I wish you to take -the envelope, and send it home under cover with your next despatches, -so that it may not be interfered with in the post. I can die happy if -I know that you will see to its reaching Caerleon safely. You would -not refuse the entreaty of a dying man?” - -“A dying fiddlestick!” cried Sir Egerton angrily. “Mortimer, you must -be mad already. These delusions are altogether too absurd. Look here, -I don’t like leaving you like this. You know perfectly well that I -can’t offer you hospitality at the Legation in the present state of -affairs; but if you like to sign your resignation of all your offices, -and order your servants to pack up for a return to England--for -good--and claim my protection as a British subject--why, I’ll take you -back with me now.” - -“And expose Lady Stratford to the dangers my presence at the Legation -would entail? No; I may be in a funk, but I am not quite such a cad as -to allow that.” - -“I don’t believe you are in a funk, that’s the worst of it, for if you -were you wouldn’t say that,” said Sir Egerton irritably. “You have got -some maggot into your head, and I don’t believe you are responsible -for your words. Try to be reasonable for a moment. Would -Drakovics--even if he hates you to the extent you imagine--be likely -to invite annihilation from Europe by attacking the Legation?” - -“No; but before this he has made use of the mob to execute his plans, -and left them to take the consequences. Stratford, what was that?” and -Cyril seized his friend’s arm, and pointed to the window-curtain. - -“Only the cat,” was the answer, given with deep disgust, when Sir -Egerton had shaken the curtain vigorously, thereby dislodging the -animal, which was ensconced in the folds. “Stop this sort of thing, -Mortimer. You will make me quite creepy presently. Would you like to -know what I am going to do? I am going straight off to fetch Dr -Simcox, to make him certify you a lunatic; then I shall remove you to -the Legation. No one could object to my receiving you there in your -present state, and when you are a little better, I shall pack you off -home, with one of the staff to look after you.” - -“You would let yourself in for all kinds of complications. No, -Stratford; I see one way in which you could help me, if you really are -ready to do so, but I could not dare to ask it.” - -“Oh, go on. I can see that it has made you more cheerful even to think -of it.” - -“I want you to get me out of the city.” - -“But good gracious, man, who is keeping you in it? I am sure Drakovics -would be only too delighted if you went. Go this moment.” - -“And be attacked and murdered in the streets, even supposing that I -could succeed in crossing my own threshold safely?” - -“What in the world are you driving at?” - -“Do you mean to say that you do not see why the police are placed at -my door? They are to prevent my leaving the house; or if I should -succeed in doing so, to follow me out and stir up the people, who -don’t need much stirring up just now, to finish me off.” - -“I suppose this means that you want me to provide you with a -disguise?” - -“No, Paschics and I can manage that; but I want you to take me out of -the city disguised as your footman, on the box of your carriage.” - -“What, as Layard did the Spanish chap? But he got hauled over the -coals terrifically for doing it. Still----” - -“Still, you would do it, if only for the sake of getting rid of me -from Thracia? After all, there is no reason why it should ever become -known. I shall not tell, nor will you, and your coachman and footman -can be paid to hold their tongues.” - -“I don’t quite see how you propose to work it out.” - -“Your footman is about my size, and fair. To-morrow you come in state -to inquire for me, and send him on some errand while you come into the -house. He is instructed to go back to the Legation at once, instead of -returning to the carriage, and I come out of the house after you, and -take his place. The police will only think that they did not notice -him going in. Then you take me past the gate and some little way into -the country--say to Mikhailoslav--where Paschics will be waiting for -me with another disguise, and thus exit Count Mortimer from the -Thracian stage.” - -“You really intend to chuck things here, then?” - -“That depends on circumstances--and my nerves.” - -“By the bye, do you imagine you will be cool enough to go through this -elaborate performance to-morrow? A slip might have disagreeable -consequences.” - -“My dear Stratford, when you offer a condemned man a chance of life, -do you think he is going to waste it by playing the fool?” - -“Oh, all right. I will turn up about three to-morrow. And take my -advice; get a good night’s rest and some cooling medicine.” - -Sir Egerton could not quite succeed in hiding the contempt in his -tone, and when Cyril held out his hand, he pretended not to see it, -and took his leave with merely a stiff bow; but his lack of courtesy -did not seem to discompose his host. When the door had closed behind -the British Minister, Cyril leaned back in his chair, and laughed long -and silently. - -“My dear Stratford,” he said, “I wonder whether you dislike me more at -this moment than you will do when you see me back again, and know that -you have been sold.” - - - -“Vera,” said Sir Egerton, entering his wife’s boudoir on his return to -the Legation, “do you want the carriage to-morrow?” - -“The large carriage? No, but you promised to take me a drive in the -dogcart.” - -“So I did. I’m afraid I had forgotten. The fact is, Vera, I have -promised to get Mortimer out of the city. The fellow has lost all his -nerve--he is in a regular blue funk, thinks every one is going to -murder him, a most ghastly state of mind--and I am to get him past the -gates disguised as Wallis. One couldn’t help feeling a little sorry -for the poor beggar, though it made me pretty sick to see an -Englishman carrying on in the way he did. I can tell you I let him -have it once or twice, I was so disgusted.” - -“You mustn’t be hard upon him, Egerton. Every one has not such nerve -as you. And you had plenty of practice in bravery, too, at -Kubbet-ul-Haj.” - -“You funny little woman! that is quite one of your ideas. Do you know -that I sometimes wish I was back at Kubbet-ul-Haj now, with all the -danger, instead of making mountains of talk out of molehills of fact -in these wretched miniature states?” - -“Oh, but you will be Ambassador at Czarigrad or Minister at Estevan -one day, and then there will be great things to do again. I should be -miserable if I thought you would be kept here always, Egerton.” - -“Do you know that you are a very heartless person, Lady Stratford, and -that to gratify your ambition you would like to send your husband into -danger? But I shall have the consolation of insisting upon your -accompanying me.” - -“As if I would ever let you go alone! But that reminds me, Egerton, -that it will be much better if I come with you to-morrow when you are -smuggling Count Mortimer out of the city. It would look far more -natural, for you scarcely ever use the large carriage without me.” - -“I can’t have you mixed up in this sort of thing, Vera.” - -“But surely no one will know anything about it; and if my coming helps -to avert suspicion, it will make it much safer. How far are you going -to take Count Mortimer?” - -“To Mikhailoslav, he suggested.” - -“Then I must go, of course. Don’t you know that is the village where -they make that pretty pottery, and I promised to send mamma a crate of -it for her garden sale of work? I was going to propose that we should -go there to-morrow in the dogcart.” - -“You are not suggesting that we should take Mortimer in the dogcart? I -think the carriage would be safer.” - -“Yes; the people stare at the dogcart so much more, and he would be -such a conspicuous figure on the back-seat. We will have the large -carriage, Egerton, and I am coming.” - -“‘’Tis yours to speak, and mine to hear!’ Can you be ready at a -quarter to three? We must not prolong poor Mortimer’s agony -unnecessarily.” - -“Oh yes, I will be ready. But what do they say now about the crisis?” - -“I hear to-night that the Queen will strain every nerve to prevent the -disruption of the Cabinet. And well she may, for the nobility are all -with Mirkovics, and his secession is likely enough to lead to a war of -classes. How Mortimer can bring himself to desert his party at such a -moment I cannot imagine. We must hope that after a night’s rest he may -take a more cheerful view of things--or even be so much worse as to be -unable to be moved.” - -The next morning’s bulletins appeared to promise the fulfilment of Sir -Egerton’s slightly uncharitable wish. It was made known that Count -Mortimer was in a high fever, and that his state caused his physicians -the greatest anxiety. Dr Danilovics shook his head with awful -solemnity when questioned, and hinted gravely at the overworked and -nervous condition of the patient, and the possibility that the knife -used by the assassin had been poisoned, until Cyril’s death was hourly -expected in the city, and Paschics was almost driven out of his mind -by the necessity of reassuring the Queen and Prince Mirkovics, in -answer to their anxious inquiries, without telling too much. - -“It scarcely seems worth while to go, Vera,” said Sir Egerton to his -wife, as they descended the steps of the Legation and entered the -carriage; “but I promised the poor fellow, and I shouldn’t like him to -think I had played him false. Besides, it’s just possible that this is -only a blind.” - -Arrived at Cyril’s house, Sir Egerton went indoors to write his name -in the visitors’ book and interview Paschics, while Lady Stratford -waited in the carriage. As the minutes passed, and her husband did not -return, she became noticeably impatient, and called the footman to -her. - -“Your master seems likely to be some time, Wallis, so take this note -for me now to the Maison Parisienne, and wait for a parcel, that we -may not lose time when Sir Egerton comes out.” - -The footman, who had received his instructions beforehand, and knew -that he was to leave the shop by a different entrance, and return -immediately to the Legation, departed with the note, an object of -interest to the people who were gathered before the house. It was a -saint’s day, and the truly orthodox had closed their shops or left -their work and betaken themselves to pleasure, which at the present -moment meant politics. A considerable number had found entertainment -all day in standing and watching the different foreign and official -personages who came to inquire after Cyril’s health, and they had -remained to converse with the police who were guarding the house, so -that there was a considerable crowd to criticise the British -Minister’s carriage, and the pale little lady inside it. Happily for -her peace of mind, Lady Stratford knew too little Thracian to -understand their comments on her personal appearance; but presently a -boy in the crowd, finding the entertainment a little monotonous, -created a diversion by throwing a cracker--a species of ammunition -with which he and his fellows were well provided in honour of the -saint of the day--under the horses’ feet. The stately coachman had -much ado to keep his seat as the animals began to kick and plunge, -while the police displayed remarkable assiduity in chasing the boy, -instead of trying to restrain them. But the noise had been heard -indoors, and Sir Egerton ran hastily down the steps, followed by his -footman, who sprang at once to the horses’ heads, and succeeded in -calming them, although he was only able to use one hand. The police, -having given up the pursuit of the boy in despair, returned panting to -greet Sir Egerton, with profuse apologies for their failure and -assurances of future zeal in tracking and punishing the culprit, but -he cut them short somewhat curtly. - -“That will do,” he said to the commissary. “Vera, were you frightened? -Shall we give up the drive?” - -“Oh no,” said Lady Stratford bravely, although her pale face was a -shade paler than usual. “I shall not be frightened when you are -here--and besides, I don’t want to disappoint mamma.” - -“Mikhailoslav,” said Sir Egerton to the footman, who touched his hat -and climbed to his place, and the carriage drove off. The streets were -full of people, gathered in groups in front of the newspaper offices, -the Legislative Chamber, and the houses of the Ministers, all -discussing the political situation. An interesting episode was the -apparition of M. Stefanovics in one of the Court carriages, -proceeding, with a face of solemnity that would have befitted a -European crisis, to the house of one of the seceding Ministers on an -errand from the Queen. Every one turned to stare at him, and the -British representative passed without much notice, although he himself -did not fail to observe that public opinion, judging from the scraps -of conversation he overheard, was extremely hostile to Cyril and his -colleagues, and that there were crowds in the churches, in which -special services were being held to pray for the triumph of M. -Drakovics and Bishop Philaret, and the humiliation of the foreigners -who sought to trample on the Orthodox Church. - -The gate was passed without difficulty, and after a long country drive -the carriage reached the village of Mikhailoslav. Here Sir Egerton and -his wife descended to visit the pottery works, sending the footman -back along the way they had come with some message. It had been -noticed by the crowd outside Cyril’s house that shortly after the -departure of the British Minister a horse was brought round to the -door, and M. Paschics came out and rode away for a constitutional, -while during the next two hours anxious inquirers were received by the -doctor, who explained that he had insisted on the secretary’s -obtaining some fresh air and exercise, lest his health should break -down under the strain of his devoted attendance upon his Excellency. - -About an hour later, the train which left Bellaviste every day for -Vienna was boarded at a country station by a handsome Polish -gentleman, with blue eyes and black hair and a beautifully waxed dark -moustache. It was evident that he had lately been engaged in a duel, -for his left arm was in a sling, and he was escorted to the train by -an elderly man, apparently his second, who did not leave him until he -had adjured him to see a good surgeon as soon as he reached his -destination, and also entreated the rest of the passengers not to -allow him to do anything imprudent. During the long journey the Pole -made himself a universal favourite. He seemed able to speak all the -languages represented on the train, with the single exception of -Magyar, and he was full of good stories. The slight reticence which he -showed respecting his late adventure was only natural under the -circumstances, and was resented by no one, and when he was left with -his bag on the platform of a small station not far from Vienna, on his -way to visit an Austrian friend, it was with lively regret that his -fellow-passengers looked back at him as the train moved on, and saw -him standing bare-headed and bowing to them with inimitable grace. - -It could only have been about an hour and a half later that a -rubicund, wiry-looking Englishman, whose hair and whiskers were of a -reddish sandy tint, and who wore a loud check tourist suit of original -and surpassing hideousness, appeared at the inn of another village not -far from the station at which the Polish gentleman had got out, but -not connected with the railway. His arm was in an extemporised sling, -and he was carrying a knapsack with some difficulty. It seemed that he -had been on a walking tour, and had received an injury to his arm when -trying to separate two men who had drawn their knives in a drunken -brawl at his inn the night before, which had led him to determine to -drive the remainder of the way to Vienna. A carriage was soon -forthcoming, and after a meal at the inn, he proceeded on his journey -to the capital, where he took up his quarters at one of the leading -hotels, produced a passport, in perfect order, made out in the name of -Ivory White, Esq., of Lowburn, Homeshire, England, and allowed it to -become evident that he had plenty of money, although he did not care -to lavish any of it on Vienna tailors. As soon as the formalities -requisite before he could be considered a _bonâ fide_ traveller in -the Austrian understanding of the term were completed, he asked the -porter for the address of the Chevalier Goldberg, whom he mentioned -that he had met in England, and without seeing whom he refused even to -pass through Vienna. The porter smiled incredulously as he marched off -in the direction indicated, observing the manners and customs of the -natives with the dispassionate criticism of an intelligent Briton in -foreign parts, and quite unconscious of the amused or shocked glances -levelled at his knickerbockers, his Norfolk jacket, his cap, and his -gaiters. - -“They are all mad, these English!” said the hotel autocrat -meditatively; “but a madman’s money is as good as any one else’s, -_nicht wahr_?” - -Arrived at the _appartement_ of the Chevalier Goldberg, which was -situated on the second floor of a palatial building largely inhabited -by co-religionists of the owner, Mr White found that it was by no -means such an easy matter as he had considered it to obtain an -interview with the millionaire. It was evident that the plea of -friendship was too common to admit an unaccredited stranger to the -presence of the great financier, and it was only by dint of a stolid -refusal to leave without seeing him that the Englishman succeeded in -meeting even the Chevalier’s secretary, an accomplished Hebrew, who -lavished all the resources of eloquence and mendacity on the task of -getting him to go away, but in vain. - -“Take him my card, and see what he says. If he prefers not to see me, -of course I shall not force myself upon him; but I am convinced he -would never forgive me if he knew that I had been in Vienna and not -paid him a visit,” was Mr White’s ultimatum. - -“But the honourable gentleman has given me a blank card!” - -“Of course I have. That’s my little joke--my name is _White_, don’t -you see? The Chevalier will know it at once. Sir Raphael Meldola and -he have had many a laugh over it with me in the smoking-room.” - -With a sour smile at the Englishman’s childishness, the secretary -carried off the card, and informed his employer that there was a -madman in the anteroom who insisted on sending in a blank card. Would -it not be advisable to send for the police, without irritating the -lunatic or allowing him to suspect anything? But the Chevalier -Goldberg astonished him by taking the card from his hand and -scrutinising it carefully, even lighting a match and holding it close -to it. Then, apparently satisfied, he allowed the card to catch fire, -and held it in his fingers until it was almost consumed. - -“Bring Mr White in,” he said. “He is my very good friend.” - -Deeply disgusted, the secretary obeyed, hearing the visitor’s hearty -English accents as he closed the door of the great man’s sanctum upon -him. - -“Well, Chevalier, and how are you? I couldn’t bring myself to pass -through Vienna without looking you up. All right, eh?” - -“Leafe my secretary out off account for de moment, and pity my -curiosity,” said the financier, lowering his voice. “How iss it det -you turn up at Vienna in goot health when we hear from de papers you -are in a dyink state at Bellaviste? Are we to imachine it a miracle, -or iss it only a _ruse de guerre_?” - -“The latter, I fear.” - -“Den you are enxious for secrecy, off course? Come into my cabinet -here. Now it iss impossible for us to be oferheart. It iss a metter -off money, neturally?” - -“It is, like most of the matters that are brought to your notice, no -doubt. You have not forgotten the last time I paid you a visit?” - -“I hef not, my frient. It cost me too much,” and the Chevalier laughed -encouragingly. “But you are always welcome, ess I told you at det -time.” - -“My errand then was connected with the marriage of my sovereign. You -had been good enough to intimate that you were willing to pay the -debts which King Otto Georg had contracted before being called to the -throne, and which, while he could not well ask the country to -discharge them, hampered him in his negotiations with the Court of -Weldart. It fell to me to bring you the schedule of the various -amounts, and otherwise to arrange the matter with you, and you were so -kind as to express approval of my methods.” - -“So!” observed the Chevalier assentingly. “I said det if you hed -defoted yourself to de high finence instead off politics, you would be -wordy to belonk to de Nation.” - -“I know. I have never forgotten the compliment, for it struck me as -overpoweringly flattering, coming from you. Now I want to ask a rather -impertinent question. Do you mind telling me your reason for paying -Otto Georg’s debts?” - -“My reasson?” the Chevalier raised his eyebrows and looked at his -visitor with a whimsical smile. “Perheps I wished to preserfe de -belance of power in de Balkans--Thracia wass anti-Scythian den, you -know--or perheps to place de house off Schwarzwald-Molzau under an -obligation to me. Or perheps I wass concerned only in throwink away my -money--in makink sure det so many hundret thousand florins at least -should not return to me doubled. But why do you ask?” - -“Because I am interested in knowing whether your kindness for Otto -Georg extends to his widow and child.” - -“Aha! and it iss a metter off money? Dere are oder debts newly come to -light, and de persons concerned threaten an exposure, and I am to pay -down my goot florins in order det de wife and child may nefer know how -naughty de fader and husbant wass? But dis iss to atteck morelity, -dear Count.” - -“No, Chevalier, you are a good deal out. It is a much bigger thing -this time--more in my line of business, you will say, than yours.” - -“It iss political, den? My frient, I hef always said det Thracia wass -too small to hold you. Gif me an outline off your plot. You are aimink -to seize Czarigrad, and drife de Roumis out off Europe, det you may -set your younk master on de throne off de Cæsars?” - -“Wrong again, Chevalier. My plot is not quite so large as that. This -is the situation at present,” and Cyril went on to describe the state -of affairs in Thracia in much the same terms as he had used to the -Queen three days or so before, his host listening intently, and -putting in a shrewd inquiry now and then. - -“I see,” he said at last; “you wish me to finence dis mofement? I am -to profide de millions det must be forthcomink if de refolution iss to -succeed?” - -“No,” said Cyril, “I don’t want you to throw away your money this -time. What I need is a loan, not a gift.” - -“A loan? But a loan iss a metter off business, not off friendship. Wid -loans one must hef security, formelities off all kinds. What security -do you offer?” - -“My word.” - -“Ah, but det iss not sufficient. You are not an Enklishman now, my -dear Count, you are too clefer. By de way, you did not arranche -beforehent for your attempted assessination, did you, when you thought -it adfisable to take dis little trip to Vienna widout attrectink -attention?” - -“No, I didn’t. I am really sorry, Chevalier, for it would have rounded -off the whole thing beautifully. The affair was a pure coincidence, -for the idea had not occurred to me.” - -“And you would hef left such a plen dependent on coincidence?” said -the Chevalier reproachfully. “Det shows a leck of experience such ess -I should not hef expected in you, my dear frient. But you see det your -wort iss not sufficient security for a loan, dough de money iss at -your serfice ess a gift.” - -“Well, let us call it a gift to be returned without interest in three -months,” said Cyril. “I can’t consent to anything else, Chevalier. -Thracia would be demoralised if such a river of gold was set flowing -without the need of repayment. At any rate, I am not proposing to -double your money for you in this case. You will sacrifice the three -months’ interest on the sum.” - -“Det iss true. But why do you offer me no prifileches, no concessions, -in return for dis secrifice?” - -“Because you are the only man in Europe who is not on the look-out for -such things. Whatever you were when your money was in making, -Chevalier, you are now a pure philanthropist--a universal provider for -needy royal families--and in order to fall in with this taste of -yours, I have forborne until this moment, when your mind is made up, -to remind you that my colleagues and I are all strongly opposed to the -anti-Semitic movement, and that the Queen is most anxious to improve -the condition of your co-religionists.” - -“And you take it for granted det I will gif you dese millions in -return for a few fafours shown to de Thracian Chews!” cried the -Chevalier, with hands uplifted in admiration. “Well, tell me, my -frient, how shell de money be paid?” - -“Have you an agent within reach who is thoroughly to be trusted, and -yet is not known to be in your employment? If you have, he had better -return to Thracia with me. He might travel as a Vienna surgeon called -in for consultation, and I as his assistant, and he would naturally -take up his quarters at my house, remaining there until I have seen -Mirkovics and the rest, and ascertained whether they will agree to my -terms. If we succeed, I intend you to get your money back, Chevalier, -whatever happens to me; if we fail, I fear you will have the -satisfaction of knowing that you have really chucked your florins into -the mud.” - -“You will not fail; but do not think I want de money beck. Det iss de -worst off it for me. Well, I will send Stockbaum wid you; he iss de -men you need. You will introduce him to your frients?” - -“As the agent of a syndicate from whom I am obtaining the money, I -think. One must explain things a little, and yet not outrage your -modesty by letting the whole truth come out, Chevalier. I can arrange -with him the details as to the payment of the money into my account as -well, for we must not arouse suspicion by making any undue display of -bullion.” - -“You are right. See here. Stockbaum telegrephs me one wort, and -immediately I esteblish in Frankfort de office off dis syndicate. I -arranche wid my achents to do business wid dem, and so your drafts are -honoured in Bellaviste. Do not fear; de syndicate shell hef an -abundant credit.” - -“You are a born plotter, Chevalier. That idea of the Frankfort office -is a master-stroke. But I fear you will have the other Balkan states -trying to do business with you--or even Drakovics, if he gets an -inkling as to the source of our wealth. He will want to turn us out, -of course.” - -“When you are once esteblished in power his prospects will not be goot -enough to raise money upon,” was the dry answer. “And so you are to be -Premier, Count? You are not afraid off what de worlt will say?” - -“Scarcely, I think. What will be said?” - -“Dey will say you are de Queen’s lofer.” - -“I have no doubt that they would say I was secretly married to her if -they thought that would damage either of us more; but it would not be -true.” - -“Ah, you will not let yourself be drawn efen by your frient! You are -de right men, Count. When we go beck to Pelestine--you know det I am -to be de paymaster off de migration, because I do not mind throwink my -money away--you shell come wid me and be my _vakil_, ess dey call it -dere. You and I, we will bemboozle de worlt. We will buy de Land”--the -Chevalier pronounced it “Lent”--“from de Roumis, and cheat dem out off -de purchase-money!” - -“If I am not otherwise employed at the time, I shall be happy to take -a hand in your nefarious schemes, Chevalier,” said Cyril, laughing, as -he rose to depart. - -“Now see,” said his host, “to-night you take a goot night’s sleep, and -in de mornink--no, det iss too early; in de afternoon--I come for you. -In de kerrich you chanche yourself from Mr White into de doctor’s -assistant, and I drop you at de railway station, where you find -Stockbaum. Den you go beck to Thracia.” - -In pursuance of this plan, two men of medicine left Vienna by the -Bellaviste train on the following day. The elder belonged indubitably -to the Hebrew persuasion; the younger wore his hair somewhat long, and -displayed spectacles and a short brown beard. They reached Bellaviste -when the dusk had fallen, exactly three days after Sir Egerton and -Lady Stratford had driven out to Mikhailoslav, were welcomed at the -station by Paschics, and accommodated for the night at Cyril’s house. -The next morning it was announced that the Vienna doctor gave such a -cheering account of the invalid’s condition that he might be allowed -to see his friends, and within an hour of the publication of the -bulletin, the other dissentient Ministers had assembled at the house, -and an informal council was held. Cyril, propped up with cushions in -an arm-chair, with the injured arm in a sling, looked quite -sufficiently ill to justify the alarmist rumours of the last few days, -although it was the fatigue of his journeys, rather than the pain of -his wound, which he had scarcely felt after the first moment of its -infliction owing to his mental excitement, that ailed him at present. -Paschics was placed on guard outside the door, and after the room had -been carefully searched for concealed spies, Prince Mirkovics opened -the proceedings by informing Cyril that the Queen’s attempts at -mediation had failed. Nothing less than the abject submission of his -recalcitrant colleagues would satisfy M. Drakovics, and negotiations -had therefore been broken off. - -“Very well,” said Cyril, “then I suppose we shall go to the Palace to -present our resignations to-morrow. My doctor will not allow me out -to-day. Have you any idea, Prince, what is to happen next?” - -“I presume that Drakovics will reconstruct the Cabinet, and request -her Majesty’s assent to Philaret’s nomination. She will refuse, and he -will resign.” - -“I wish we could be sure he would. It will be his aim to make her -dismiss him, so that he may have a cry with which to go to the -country. We must contrive to force his hand in some way, so that the -onus of his resignation may fall on him and not on her. But we can -talk of this later. Let us imagine Drakovics out of the way, and the -stage clear. You will take the responsibility of forming a Cabinet, I -suppose, Prince?” - -“I?” cried Prince Mirkovics, much perturbed. “I have never thought of -such a thing, Count. I am not a statesman. I can only govern my -district and vote with my leader. How should I face the diplomacy of -Europe, to say nothing of the opposition of Drakovics at home? You are -our leader. When we asked you to head our revolt, did you think that -we intended to rob you of the honour of victory? We are all prepared -to serve under you.” - -“We should most certainly have declined to join in the revolt against -Drakovics under any other conditions,” said Georgeivics, the War -Minister, and the assertion was corroborated by the rest. Cyril bowed -to them collectively. - -“I won’t express my sense of the honour you have done me just yet,” he -said, “for I also have a condition to make before I accept the -position.” The faces round the table lengthened perceptibly. “You are -all aware that our taking office without any money at our disposal -would be a mere farce?” - -“It would be a protest,” said Prince Mirkovics; “and we may hope that -it will be the first step in breaking down the tyranny of Drakovics.” - -“Yes; but it would simply mean our retirement from public life if it -failed--and it is bound to fail if we dissolve the Legislature and -proceed to fight an election without money. No, I have a proposal to -lay before you, gentlemen. A personal friend of my own--who was also a -friend of our late sovereign--has promised to advance me the funds -necessary to carry on the Government until we can vote our own -Estimates. He asks no interest--the transaction is a personal favour -to me--but I cannot accept his offer unless I have your promise that -in case anything happens to me--for life is uncertain here at election -time--you will see the sum that has been advanced duly paid into my -account, so that it can be restored to him. For that, of course, I -shall leave directions.” - -The rest turned and consulted together for some little time, then -Prince Mirkovics said hesitatingly-- - -“Count, we are not in the least impugning your honour; but we feel -that we must in our own defence have a satisfactory answer to this -question. Does your friend expect no consideration--in the way of -concessions or of political power--in return for the inestimable -advantage he offers us?” - -“None,” returned Cyril. “He is not a politician, nor is he a company -promoter. He is an amiable enthusiast, with a foolish belief in myself -and in the future of Thracia. By the way, the agent of the syndicate -through which he proposes to act--Outis, Niemand, & Other, of -Frankfort--is in the house, disguised as a Vienna doctor. If you like, -we will have him in.” - -The suggestion was gladly accepted, and Herr Stockbaum was introduced -and duly catechised. His employers, he said, were a cosmopolitan firm -of bankers--Messrs Agathangelos Outis, Theodor Niemand, & A. N. Other, -for Cyril had been unable to resist employing the familiar cricketing -tag for the edification of his friends--and they had been authorised -to place the sum named at the disposal of Count Mortimer. Questioned -as to the person from whom they had received their instructions, he -professed himself unable to reply, observing cynically that it was -evidently some one who liked to fling away his money. As to the fear -that some return might be expected, he pointed out that this could be -obviated by Cyril’s holding with the Premiership the post of Foreign -Secretary, instead of that of Finance Minister, which M. Drakovics had -always kept in his own hands. The proposal commended itself to the -meeting as much as it did to Cyril, who had originated it in private, -and the Ministers dispersed in a very cheerful frame of mind. - -“Stay and lunch with me, Prince,” said Cyril to Prince Mirkovics. “I -can’t invite every one, or my doctor will interfere; but there are a -few things to settle still. By the bye, Georgeivics, are the troops -ready for action? If Drakovics should take it into his head to spring -his resignation and a riot upon us simultaneously, we should be in a -tight place, especially since the police will be on his side.” - -“They are ready,” responded the War Minister. “Constantinovics is in -charge of that portion of our programme. The excited state of the town -during the last few days has furnished a pretext for keeping the -Carlino Regiment to barracks, and they could be under arms in a few -minutes. They would patrol the streets until the arrival of -reinforcements from Feodoratz.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXI. - PARLEYINGS WITH CERTAIN PEOPLE. - -“The more I think of the state of affairs,” said Cyril to Prince -Mirkovics, when they were alone, “the more I am convinced that we must -hurry things on. If possible, we must see that Drakovics resigns, and -has not to be dismissed; but that is not so important as the necessity -of preventing his bringing on a constitutional crisis. His aim will be -to get up a strife between the Crown and the Legislature, which might -end in her Majesty’s being deprived of the regency, and every day that -passes adds to his power for mischief.” - -“But how would you propose to force his hand, as you said just now?” - -“We must bring things to a head as soon as possible--have no more -haggling negotiations. Whether Drakovics resigns or is dismissed, he -must go quickly, or he will oust the Queen--not to speak of ourselves. -In some informal and unofficial way it must be brought to his -knowledge that the Queen will refuse her assent to Philaret’s -nomination. Of course he guesses that she will; but I hope that the -thought that the matter was arranged with us would sting him to -action. It will probably have to be done by means of an indiscretion.” - -“An indiscretion, Count? On whose part?” - -“Yes, a calculated indiscretion. The difficulty is to decide who shall -commit it, since of course it would entail removal from public -life--at all events for a time--or from the Court, according to the -individual concerned, and that is rather a large order. One can -scarcely ask such a sacrifice from any one. But let us leave the -matter for the present; I will think it over. Luncheon is ready, I -see. You may have noticed that I have a new footman? My servants were -complaining of the extra work caused by my illness and the consequent -troops of visitors, and therefore I imported this fellow in a hurry.” - -But although Cyril had suggested leaving the consideration of politics -for the present, it seemed that he was unable to dismiss the subject -from his mind; for almost before he had been supplied with the invalid -fare prescribed for him, he glanced across the table at Prince -Mirkovics. - -“I suppose there is no doubt that her Majesty will refuse her assent -to the nomination of Philaret?” he said. - -“None whatever. Stefanovics gave me the assurance in the plainest -terms.” - -“It is possible that he exceeded his instructions.” - -“On the contrary, he repeated to me her Majesty’s words at her own -desire. Nothing could be more definite than the statement of her -determination. But, my dear Count”--as the servant left the room for -an instant--“are we wise in speaking so freely before this new footman -of yours? He may understand French.” - -“Impossible,” returned Cyril carelessly. “He told me so himself; and -he had no motive for concealing the truth, since his wages would have -been higher if he had been able to speak a foreign tongue. In a -polyglot household like mine, the man who knows most languages is the -most useful. We have no reason to be afraid of him. But, by the -bye”--the footman had now returned into the room--“do you think that -her Majesty will have the courage to provoke a conflict with -Drakovics. It will need a good deal of pluck.” - -“She will not shrink from it,” was the emphatic reply. “She has gained -remarkably in force of character of late, and her behaviour during -this crisis has extorted universal admiration. She may not become more -popular on account of her courage and tact, but she will be more -respected. No; she will not fail us.” - -“Ah, it is well to be assured of that,” said Cyril, and he changed the -subject deftly. It was not until the footman had once more left them -alone that he leaned back in his chair and remarked with a smile, -“Well, my dear Prince, our business is done, and that without any -complications or outside help.” - -“To what are you alluding, Count?” - -“To the necessity for allowing Drakovics to become aware of her -Majesty’s attitude. That new man of mine is one of his spies--sent -here to learn our plans. He has not discovered very much of them; but -I hope he has heard enough about the Queen to bring about the -explosion we want.” - -“Then it is I who have committed the indiscretion?” - -“Do not be so hasty, Prince. There is no indiscretion at all. You -don’t imagine I would have allowed you to say anything important?” - -“But surely I might expect to have been informed beforehand----?” - -“Not at all. You are not a good actor, Prince, and it would have been -evident that you were playing a part. Now you have spoken with the -most complete good faith, and Drakovics will ask no more.” - -“But suppose that he will not resign, even now?” - -“Then I shall be compelled to advise her Majesty to end the deadlock -by herself nominating either Bishop Socrates or your brother to the -vacant see, on the ground of the Premier’s long delay. The crisis must -come then.” - -“You are playing a desperate game, Count.” - -“Quite so, Prince. We are in a desperate position.” - -The remainder of the day passed uneventfully. Late in the afternoon -the Vienna doctor left Cyril’s house to return home, just after the -police on guard had been relieved. His assistant, so they gathered -from the doctor’s words to Paschics at the door, had gone on first to -the station in order to make arrangements for the journey. A second -reassuring bulletin as to the condition of the patient appeared in the -one evening paper of which Bellaviste boasted, and it became generally -known that the retiring Ministers would resign their portfolios on the -following day. - -The ceremony at the Palace in the morning was a brief and formal one. -The Queen, who looked pale and grave, uttered the stereotyped words of -regret and farewell that the occasion demanded, and when the public -audience was over, requested Cyril to remain behind in order to -explain to her the system on which he had been accustomed to manage -the household details which came into his province. Going to his -office to fetch his books, he returned to find her in the room in -which she had held her first interview with him as Regent, with Anna -Mirkovics on guard in the anteroom. Ernestine was walking up and down -impatiently when he entered, but turning as he closed the door, ran to -meet him. - -“Put those down!” she said imperiously, taking the books from his -hand, and throwing them on the table. “I am not in the least -interested in them; I want _you_. Oh, Cyril, you must not let yourself -be kept out of office long. I could not endure it. How I have lived -through these four days without once seeing you I cannot tell.” - -“But I warned you beforehand,” said Cyril. - -“Not that it would be so long, and besides---- Oh, I know I disobeyed -you, Cyril; but I was really frightened when I heard what Dr -Danilovics said. I made Baroness von Hilfenstein go and question M. -Paschics, and happily he was able to assure her that he thought the -doctor was taking too gloomy a view of your case. That satisfied me, -for I knew he could not say more, as she is not in our secret. But if -it had been true what they said, nothing should have kept me from you. -I would have come and nursed you; I would have refused to let you die. -The world might know the truth, and welcome! I am not ashamed of -loving you.” - -“Sometimes I almost wish you were,” said Cyril, looking into her -earnest face. “I don’t want to scold you, Ernestine; but you might -have ruined us both----” - -“But I did not, after all, so you must forgive me. And I am keeping -you standing while I talk! Sit down here--yes, in my chair--and let me -put this footstool for you. Yes, I will wait upon you--I love to do -it. Dear Cyril, won’t you say that you are pleased to see me again?” - -“Is there any use in saying what your Majesty knows already?” - -“I should like to hear it from your own lips. You have found the days -a little long, haven’t you?” - -“Very,” responded Cyril, with perfect truth. “They seem to have had a -lifetime crammed into them.” - -Ernestine looked perplexed. “I should have thought they would seem -empty,” she said hesitatingly. - -“A lifetime of misery, dearest, of course. You cannot imagine how fast -the brain works under such circumstances.” - -“I believe you are trying to tease me,” she said, detecting in his -tone something that, if not exactly false, was assumed; but as she -bent forward to look into his face, the raised voice of Anna Mirkovics -struck on their ears from the anteroom. - -“Monsieur, I tell you that her Majesty is engaged in going through the -household books with his Ex----with Count Mortimer. I cannot imagine -that she will receive your Excellency at present.” - -“Perhaps you will have the goodness to inquire her Majesty’s wishes on -that point, mademoiselle,” replied the voice of M. Drakovics. “My -business is of the gravest importance.” - -“I hope your Excellency will excuse me to her Majesty for disturbing -her in this way,” was the reply, given in the same distinct tones, as -the maid of honour approached the door of the inner room, and knocked -as loudly as she dared without arousing the suspicions of the -intruder. But her precautions had not been in vain. Cyril had grasped -the situation at once, and risen from the Queen’s chair. “Sit here,” -he said to Ernestine, and drew another chair to the table for himself. -When M. Drakovics was ushered in, his former colleague was sitting -surrounded by account-books, and looked up with mild surprise as he -entered. The response was immediate. After the first glance at Cyril, -the Premier seated himself, unbidden. Ernestine’s eyes flashed, but -she took no notice of the solecism save by rising from her own seat, -an example which Cyril followed instantly, leaving M. Drakovics no -choice but to imitate him. - -“You wished to see me, monsieur?” said the Queen. - -“I was anxious to obtain the settlement of a very important point, -madame, or I would not have ventured to interrupt your interview with -Count Mortimer.” - -“I am ready to give you my attention, monsieur; but I must ask you to -be brief. The details of these accounts are somewhat intricate, and I -am determined to understand them myself before they are handed over to -Count Mortimer’s successor.” - -“Nothing could be more praiseworthy than such a spirit, madame. I will -not detain your Majesty longer than is necessary to attach your -signature to this paper--the mandate authorising the Synod to proceed -to the appointment of a Metropolitan.” - -“But this is a matter that needs consideration, monsieur. I cannot -consent to make the appointment hurriedly in the midst of other -business. I should prefer to see you about it at another time.” - -“There is no time like the present, madame.” The Premier’s tone was -dogged, even menacing, and Ernestine’s colour rose. - -“That is a matter for me to decide, monsieur. If you will be good -enough to leave the paper, I will read it at my leisure, and give you -my decision to-morrow.” - -“Madame, I cannot consent to leave about important state papers for -the eyes of persons unconnected with the Government. If your Majesty -wishes to discuss the subject of the nomination, I have the honour to -be your adviser--and not any person who has thought fit to dissociate -himself from me.” - -“I do not understand you, monsieur. I am not prepared to discuss the -subject at this moment, and I do not intend to sign the paper without -consideration. You may be sure that it shall not leave my possession.” - -“If you wish for plain speaking, madame, you shall have it. I decline -to leave the document for the inspection of Count Mortimer, with the -certainty that as soon as my back was turned he would advise your -Majesty to act contrary to my recommendations.” - -“Your language is very strange, monsieur. I thought you had just -recognised the fact that Count Mortimer is no longer one of my -advisers.” - -“Then how comes it, madame, that you have entered into a conspiracy -with him to defeat the measures I feel it my duty to bring forward? Do -you imagine I am ignorant of the determination you have expressed to -refuse your assent to this document, and thus force me to resign -office? You may be a very clever woman, madame; but you have not yet -succeeded in hoodwinking me.” - -“What is the purpose of these remarks, M. Drakovics?” The question -came sharply, as Ernestine looked at the Premier with icy disdain. - -“To show your Majesty that I am not a man to be trifled with. This -paper which I hold is of the nature of an ultimatum. If you sign it, I -remain in office; if you refuse or temporise, I resign--and you take -the consequences.” - -“Thank you, I will take the consequences. _Bonjour, feu M. le -Ministre_!” - -The crisply spoken words came on M. Drakovics like a thunder-clap, and -appeared literally to take away his breath. He glared round helplessly -for a moment; then his eyes fell on Cyril, fingering his account-books -unconcernedly, and he made a step towards him as though to seize him -by the throat. Ernestine placed herself between them involuntarily, -and by the movement drew down his wrath on herself. - -“You will take the consequences? Ha, ha! do you know who I am and who -you are, madame? You owe your crown to me, as your husband did his. I -fear you have forgotten the days before you came to Thracia. Do you -realise that I brought you from a German principality about as large -as your palace garden here, from a Court which was the scandal of -Europe--that I seated you on the Thracian throne--do you realise this, -I say?” - -“I had imagined that it was the King who did all that,” said Ernestine -coldly, as he broke off, foaming with rage; but the warning tone in -her voice only served to excite him afresh. - -“I made you, and I will break you!” he cried furiously. “I might have -done it before. Perhaps you did not guess that it was I who persuaded -your husband to patience when he was goaded into wishing to seek a -separation on account of your conduct towards him? That is new to you, -is it? It was not for your sake I did it--it was for the sake of -Thracia, that no slander might touch my country’s royal house. But it -might have been well if I had allowed my master to take the course he -proposed. Then at least I should have been spared the knowledge that I -had bestowed my charity upon a treacherous, heartless coquette”--this -was not quite the word which M. Drakovics used--“scheming to place her -lover on the throne from which she had successfully removed her -husband.” - -“Drakovics!” cried Cyril, springing forward, but Ernestine waved him -back. - -“This is my affair, Count. M. Drakovics, you may go; and never venture -to present yourself in my presence again. Your services are dispensed -with.” M. Drakovics hesitated, tried to speak, then recoiled, unable -to face the eyes burning with indignation which seemed to pierce him -through and through, and departed; while as he went he heard the -Queen’s voice saying in very different tones, “And now, Count, let us -return to our account-books!” - -But the words were the last effort of which Ernestine was capable. -Cyril, stepping forward to close the door behind the fallen Minister, -returned to find her cowering in her chair, with her face turned away -from him. - -“My dearest,” he said, putting his hand on her shoulder; but she -shuddered and shrank from him. - -“Don’t touch me!” she cried. “I can’t bear it. You heard what he -called me, Cyril?” her voice rose almost to a shriek. - -“He was really not responsible for his language at the moment, dear. -And you faced him splendidly. You certainly had the best of it.” - -“That he--or any one--should be able to say such a thing to me!” she -wailed, not heeding his attempts at comfort. “I know that I behaved -wrongly to my husband--that I was hard, cold, proud--but never in word -or thought was I--and that other thing he said--Cyril. _Cyril_, say -that you don’t believe it.” - -“Believe it? My dearest, the man doesn’t believe it himself. He -wouldn’t have said it if he had been in his right mind, but he wanted -to hurt you, and he said the first thing that came into his head, -though he knows that no human being would credit it for an instant. It -would stamp him as mad if he ever uttered it to any one.” - -“No, no; I don’t mean that, though I should die of shame if I thought -that any one knew it had been said. It is that he said it to me, and -that you heard it. Oh, you can’t understand; it hurts, it hurts! Say -something to me; make me forget it, or I shall go mad.” - -Little as she imagined it, Cyril understood her feelings perfectly. He -knew that she was quivering in every fibre under the insults hurled at -her, knew how much the agony was increased by his own presence when -they were uttered; and his own heart, which did not often interfere -with his policy, supplied an additional sting, which Ernestine would -not have inflicted even had it occurred to her mind--she owed it to -herself that it was in the power of M. Drakovics to torment her in -this way. For the moment, as he stood beside her with his hand on her -shoulder, the thought was in his mind that, come what might, he would -save her from further torture of the sort. He would cast away duties -and prospects and high hopes and marry her at once, and face the world -at her side, let that world say what it would about his motives. But -the impulse was only momentary. Give up everything when his hand was -even now grasping the prize, leave the field again to Drakovics when -the day was his own at last, and for the sake of a woman? No, a -thousand times no; although she was the woman he loved, and who loved -him. After all, one must risk one’s queen in the game as well as one’s -pawns. - -“My darling,” he said gently, in response to her passionate outburst, -for he could well afford to lavish upon her the small coin of kindness -when the treasure of his ambition was untouched, “you are making me -very unhappy by talking in this wild way. Can you imagine for an -instant that I could remember a thing you wished forgotten? I will -forget it completely if you will only banish it from your own mind, so -that I may not be reminded of it by the look on your face. After all, -it was aimed at me as much as you. Consider that it was addressed -altogether to me, and help me to forget it. It hurt me far more than -it did you.” - -“Oh no, it could not do that,” sobbed Ernestine, but she allowed him -to raise her head from the arm of the chair and lay it on his -shoulder, and her tears became less bitter as he soothed and kissed -her. Let no one under-estimate Cyril’s chivalry and self-control at -this moment. He was wasting precious time in comforting her--time on -which his political future might depend. There were a hundred things -to do if he consulted his own interests, but he recognised that she -possessed a claim upon him, and not a word or movement showed that he -was putting strong constraint upon himself in remaining with her. To -reward his patience, it was Ernestine herself who opened the way for -the discussion of mundane matters. - -“What have you done to your moustache?” she asked curiously, when she -had dried her eyes, and could look at him again. “It seems to be a -different shape, and surely the colour has changed?” - -“I didn’t know you were such a keen observer,” said Cyril, taking off -the false moustache he had worn since returning from his journey to -Vienna, for he had been compelled to sacrifice his own to the -efficiency of his various disguises. “You must put down the change to -my illness--or to political exigencies if you like--but no one else -must know, or we may have disastrous revelations. Shall I let it grow -again, or not?” - -“Of course. I don’t like you without it. It makes you look cruel, -Cyril. But don’t let us talk of politics. I hate the word.” - -“I am sorry to hear that, dear, for I am afraid that unless we can get -through a little political business our lately departed friend may -steal a march on us. I won’t mention him more than I can help,” as a -shudder ran through her, “but if we are to make this escapade his -last, we must strike while the iron is hot.” - -“What do you want me to do?” asked Ernestine, helplessly. - -“I suppose we are to take it for granted that Drakovics will not be -regarded as a possible Minister of the Crown in future?” - -“Can you insult me by imagining that after what has passed I would -ever receive him again as an adviser?” - -“I did not imagine it for an instant, but your assurance was -necessary. With your permission I will give directions for the issue -of a special Gazette, setting forth that the Premier has resigned -office on account of failing health.” - -“Resigned? Failing health? I dismissed him--and in your -presence--because he had grossly insulted me. What can you mean?” - -“My dear Ernestine, the man was obviously out of his mind. He must -have the benefit of the fact, and so must we.” - -“I don’t understand, but he is not to be allowed to escape -punishment.” - -“Quite so. His punishment will be the most severe you can -inflict--dismissal. It will not make it the less bitter for him if we -call it compulsory resignation, but it will smooth the way for us. If -we do not stop his mouth, he will raise the country against us -to-morrow.” - -“But I don’t see how your special Gazette will stop his mouth.” - -“There is something else to be done as well. If you will allow me, I -will send Stefanovics to him at once, with a message which must be -delivered either to him or to his nephew, and only to them. If he will -resign office promptly and without any fuss, on the ground of his -health, you will overlook his conduct of to-day in consideration of -his past services to Thracia, and permit him to retain the honours -which have been conferred upon him, although he must remain at a -distance from the Court. Moreover, we will give him a suitable -pension, and find some permanent post under Government for Vassili. If -he refuses, he will lose everything, and we shall take legal -proceedings against him, of course _in camerâ_, for insulting the -Crown.” - -“He will prefer to appeal to the people,” said Ernestine decisively. - -“I think not. In the old days he would have done it like a shot, and -most effectively--the patriot Minister cast off in his old age by the -ungrateful family he had raised to power, stripped of his well-earned -honours, and persecuted revengefully by those whose unprincipled -conduct he had sought to restrain. But he is not what he was, and I -believe his outburst just now showed that he knew the game was played -out. He has lost his nerve, he is in bad odour with the Powers--and he -is afraid of me, while it is obvious that you and he can never work -together again.” - -“But it is not fair! You wish to allow him to escape altogether.” - -“Not at all, pardon me. He has fallen; but I do not wish him to drag -us down with him.” - -“Oh, do what you like,” said Ernestine pettishly. “Make your own -arrangements. It seems to me that whatever happens, I have always the -worst of it. I should have thought----” tears choked her voice. - -“If your Majesty will excuse me,”--Cyril’s tone was severely -businesslike, and he ignored the tears altogether,--“I will proceed to -take the steps I have mentioned, and also to communicate them to my -colleagues. You will not require my presence again to-day, perhaps?” - -“Yes, I shall,” was the angry reply. “You are to come back as soon as -you have sent your messages. I could not be so cruel as to detain you -longer now.” - -Cyril made no answer, and departed with an absolutely unmoved face. -When he returned, after despatching his business, he observed that -Ernestine had evidently improved the interval by what an Englishwoman -would have called “having a good cry.” She was calm again now, but in -a frame of mind which could only be described as injured, and Cyril -braced himself for a tussle. - -“You wished to see me, madame?” he remarked. - -“Sit down,” she said imperiously. “I don’t want you to be ill again, -in spite of your unkindness to me.” She paused for a reply; but as -Cyril only bowed in acknowledgment of the favour, she found it -impossible to remain silent. “I am quite convinced,” she went on, -“that you care far more for politics than you do for me. If I died -to-day, I believe your first thought would be how to get yourself made -regent to-morrow.” - -Still no answer, and she became desperate. - -“If it is not true, at least you might say so. You don’t--you can’t -mean me to understand that you have only made--made use of me as a -step to your own advancement--that you have never cared for me at -all?” - -“That is enough, Ernestine,” said Cyril bitterly, rising from his -seat. “It is indeed generous and noble in you to taunt me with the -difference in our positions. I thought that you believed me -disinterested, if no more; but I see that I was mistaken. I will make -no attempt to defend myself--how can I? It is quite true that at your -entreaty I broke with Drakovics, and resigned office. This has led, as -it happens, to the prospect of higher office, and therefore it is -clear that I acted with that in view. I will not deny it; I will only -say that I did not expect to find my action cast in my teeth by the -woman for whose sake it was taken.” - -“What are you going to do?” she asked, frightened. - -“I am going to see Mirkovics, and hand the Premiership over to him. -Then I shall leave Thracia as soon as possible. I promise you that you -shall not be offended by the sight of me longer than I can help.” - -“Cyril!” She came flying after him, and fairly dragged him from the -door. “You are not to go--you shall not. Forgive me. I was so -miserable I scarcely knew what I was saying. I am a wicked, ungrateful -woman. What can I do to show you how sorry I am? Oh, you are not going -to leave me?” - -“You have said too much,” returned Cyril resolutely, unclasping her -hands from his arm. “I am afraid we have been mistaken in each other, -Ernestine; but what I can do to mend matters shall be done.” - -“If that means that you will leave Thracia, it shall not be done,” she -retorted. “I forbid you to go. You belong to me, and I will not give -you up. Dear, you have not forgotten that journey of ours? You know -how unreasonable and angry I was so often then, and yet you found out -afterwards that I loved you even when I was most cross. Won’t you -believe it now?” - -“Believe it or not, I cannot stand such accusations as you are -bringing against me. My meekness is not equal to the strain.” - -“I am glad it isn’t. I could not have been proud of you if it was. It -was despicable of me to say what I did, Cyril. I can’t expect you to -forgive it, I know. Only stay here, for I cannot do without you, and -then you will forgive me in time, for you will not be able to endure -seeing me so miserable. Promise me, dear, promise me--just that you -will stay.” - -“If you are content that I should remain here without forgiving -you----” - -“But I am not. I shall be perfectly miserable until you do. Ah, you do -forgive me. You know that it is only because I love you so much that I -cannot bear anything to come between us. I am jealous of politics, -Cyril; I am afraid they may separate us from one another. I know it is -wrong and foolish; but it is because I love you. You will forgive me? -I will try to conquer the feeling, and I will never, never say again -what I did just now. Like M. Drakovics, I was mad for the moment.” - -“I don’t want to seem hard on you, Ernestine--on my honour I -don’t--but you make it very difficult for me to stay here. I can never -feel sure that you will not take offence at some necessary move of -mine and do something that will shatter my plans and make a fool of me -in the face of Europe. You see what I mean?” - -“Cyril, you don’t think that I would let any one else see that I was -displeased with you? My dearest, I would uphold you to the world if we -were in the midst of a quarrel. Only try me; and see if anything would -make me forsake you. Do you know that I had a letter from my mother -this morning, scolding me for having taken you back to your house in -my carriage when you were wounded--just as Baroness von Hilfenstein -scolded me when she heard of it? How delighted I should have been to -be able to tell them the truth! But since you will not allow that, I -have written to tell my mother that I should despise myself if I had -neglected to do such a small service to a man who had been attacked -solely on account of his faithfulness to Michael and to me.” - -“You quixotic little person! Don’t defy the proprieties too boldly, or -we shall have a commission of inquiry consisting of your mother and -aunts coming here to investigate matters, which might lead to alarming -discoveries.” - -“I should not mind. You cannot say that I should forfeit the regency -if it became known that I was engaged to you.” - -“No; but my remaining here would be very strongly felt to be an -impropriety, and besides, dear, you don’t seem to see that we--or at -any rate I--have more in view than simply being able to marry at the -end of eleven years or so without damage to Michael and his kingdom.” - -“Why, what is that?” she asked, surprised. - -“I want our marriage to be recognised. If your cousin Sigismund--who -is very strong on these matters--chose to regard it as morganatic, all -Europe would go with him.” - -Ernestine’s eyes blazed. “Let it!” she said; “I don’t care. You and I -know what we mean to do, and when we are married we will go to England -and live in a cottage, and be simply Mr and Mrs Mortimer. There are no -morganatic marriages there, are there?” - -“You would at least be Lady Cyril Mortimer, so there is no need to -contemplate quite such a descent,” said Cyril, disregarding the -question. “But I think you must see that it would be more satisfactory -to me if the marriage was recognised.” - -“I would not have you degrade yourself by appealing to Sigismund for -any favour--or even any right--whatever.” - -“There is no question of appealing to any one. My aim will simply be -to establish myself in such a position that either Sigismund or the -Emperor of Pannonia will have no difficulty in recognising our -marriage--or might even be glad to do it.” - -“But how would you do that? Have you any plan?” - -“I have some sort of an idea.” - -“Cyril, you are wonderful! I will never grumble at your devotion to -politics again, since I know what is involved. Oh, there is Michael!” -as youthful footsteps crossed the anteroom at a run, and the handle of -the door was violently agitated. “He will want me to tell him a story -now that his lessons are over. Say good morning nicely to Count -Mortimer, my little son. Then I will not detain you longer, Count.” - -“Poor dear little woman!” was Cyril’s thought as he left her. “She is -so easily managed that it seems almost a shame to try it on with her. -But it was really necessary to make that no more scenes of jealousy -should occur at inconvenient times.” - -He went back to his house, passing on the way Sir Egerton Stratford, -who was taking an afternoon ride. It gave Cyril intense pleasure to -respond to the startled and almost mechanical salutation of the -British Minister, and he anticipated with glee the explanation which -could not be long delayed. But he had no time to call at the Legation -at present, and there was a good deal of business to be arranged -immediately with Prince Mirkovics and the rest of his colleagues, in -view of the important political changes to be announced on the morrow. -When he had got rid of them he returned to the Palace, where he had a -long interview with Stefanovics in his office, after which he prepared -to go home, thinking that he had accomplished a pretty fair day’s work -for an invalid. But his time for rest had not yet arrived, for just as -he was on the point of locking his desk for the night, Baroness von -Hilfenstein entered the room, to his great astonishment. - -“What can I do for you, Baroness?” he asked. “Pray sit down.” - -The old lady complied, but seemed to have some difficulty in declaring -the object of her visit. At last she spoke in a kind of gasp. - -“Count, I have been making up my mind for some days--since I saw how -political events were tending, indeed--to seek this interview with -you, but I have found no opportunity hitherto. At last, fearing that I -should be too late, I asked her Majesty’s permission not to appear -this evening, pleading a headache, and thus succeeded in finding you -alone. May I ask if it is settled that you take office to-morrow, and -if you have any hope of retaining it?” - -“It is a little unusual to communicate political details of this kind -to any one outside Cabinet circles,” said Cyril, “but to you, -Baroness, I cannot hesitate to speak freely. So far as anything human -can be said to be settled, it is settled that I enter upon office, and -(although this is not generally known) I have strong hopes of being -able to maintain my position.” - -“Would it appear to you extremely strange, Count, if I entreated and -advised you very strongly to give up your intention, and to return to -England for good?” - -“I fear I should regard it as inconceivably strange, Baroness.” - -“Nevertheless, that is what I am here to do. Can you not imagine a -reason?” - -“Really, Baroness, I am unable to do so.” - -“Think. Is there nothing, no possible complication, in your -circumstances, or in those of the--Court, which might make it -undesirable for you to remain?” - -“I fear I am very dense, Baroness, but I do not see anything of the -kind.” - -“Then I must speak plainly. I know that you are a gentleman and a man -of honour, Count, and therefore I need not entreat you to keep what I -say a secret. I trust you as I would a son of my own.” - -Cyril bowed, in much perplexity. “Is she going to tell me that her -daughter has fallen in love with me?” he thought. “That would be a -complication with a vengeance!” - -“On the evening on which you left Tatarjé, Count,” the Baroness went -on, “you may remember that in view of your plan of escorting her -Majesty in disguise to a place of safety, I told you that I was afraid -of circumstances. Now I have reason to believe that my fears were -justified. Need I speak more plainly?” - -“I begin to understand you, Baroness. You would imply that her Majesty -does me the honour to regard me with more than friendly feelings?” - -“You are right, Count. I have observed a change in her Majesty’s way -of speaking of you since our return from Tatarjé, but that I ascribed -simply to natural gratitude. Her anxiety when you were wounded, -however, and the grief she displayed on learning of your serious -condition, have made it evident to me that--that her feelings towards -you have changed in the direction you indicate.” - -“I can never sufficiently admire, Baroness, the delicacy and -discretion with which you are handling this most difficult topic. But -you must consider that you have revealed to me a most astonishing and -gratifying fact. What steps do you expect me to take in consequence of -this revelation, if I may venture to inquire?” - -“Can you ask, Count? To a nobleman of your high character there is but -one course open--to sever immediately and for ever your connection -with the Court, and thus render it easy for her Majesty to forget this -temporary indiscretion.” - -“I see; and you do not think that such a course might tend to bring -matters to a climax?” - -“Count! her Majesty is a Princess of Weldart, and knows that _noblesse -oblige_. She could only be grateful to you for the delicacy of your -conduct.” - -“And my feelings in the matter, Baroness----?” - -“It is quite impossible that you can have any feelings in the matter, -Count. The crisis is one which demands a correct attitude, not fine -feelings.” - -“Thank you, Baroness. It is unfortunate that you should have pointed -this out a little late in the day. Who knows but I might have been -able to assume a correct attitude if I had been warned in time! But as -it is--I know that you are a woman of honour, and will keep what I say -a secret. Are you prepared for a shock, Baroness? I do not want to -startle you too much. The Queen and I have been engaged ever since our -return from Tatarjé--nearly a year ago now.” - -“_Lieber Himmel_!” was the shocked exclamation of the Baroness. “I -wish you had not told me,” she broke out, after a few moments of -horror-struck silence. - -“Not at all,” said Cyril politely. “We shall be glad to think that you -are a sharer in our secret.” - -“I do not doubt it, Count. But do you consider what is my duty in the -matter?” - -“I know what I should consider your duty, my dear Baroness, but -whether you will see it at first in the same light is open to -question.” - -“And what is your view of my duty, may I ask?” - -“To go on as before, seeing and knowing nothing. Anything else could -do no good, and would only make the Queen miserable.” - -“You appear to disregard the absolute necessity of my laying the -matter before her Majesty’s family, that they may exercise their -influence to bring about your removal from Thracia.” - -“But why should I be removed from Thracia?” - -“Because it is absolutely impossible for you to remain here.” - -“How? If we have been engaged for nearly a year without so much as -rousing your suspicions, it seems to me quite possible that we should -go on in the same way.” - -“When you have the presumption to aspire to the hand of her Majesty?” - -“Precisely. Now, Baroness, listen to me. The Queen does not propose to -marry me until the King is of age, and the regency at an end--which -means a twelve years’ engagement. You will be at hand to watch over -the decorum of the whole thing--as you have been doing unconsciously -hitherto. Now isn’t it better to acquiesce in that quiet and peaceful -state of affairs than to hound me out of Thracia, and then discover -one fine day that the Queen had escaped to join me?” - -“But you cannot marry her Majesty.” - -“Pardon me, Baroness; we differ on that point. I mean to try.” - -The Baroness sat nonplussed for a time. “After all,” she murmured, -“eleven years may bring about many changes.” - -“Quite so. It is natural that our hopes with regard to any such -changes should differ, but we will not quarrel over that.” - -“You are inducing me to betray my trust, Count.” - -“I would not do such a thing for the world, Baroness. Only remind me, -and I will see that the Queen relieves you formally of your duties -before our marriage takes place. You shall not be forced to -countenance it in your official capacity. As a private friend of both -parties, of course----” - -“I am overwhelmed,” said the Baroness, not in allusion to Cyril’s -considerate offer, as he opened the door for her. “I could never have -suspected this of you, Count.” - -“Ah, Baroness, we live and learn--some of us. Others live and love.” - -And he went back into the office to laugh quietly over the disdainful -pose of the Baroness’s head and the contemptuous swish of her skirts -as she swept away from him. He had no fear that she would betray him, -or even attempt to prejudice Ernestine against him. The whole affair -was a crime that admitted of no palliation--but the good lady had a -tender corner for him in her heart. - -To his great relief, Cyril found that no further interviews were -demanded of him that night, for he was so tired that he made no -objection when Dr Danilovics arrived, in a towering rage, to conduct -him home. The doctor’s lectures on the proper treatment and correct -behaviour of invalids during the drive back to Cyril’s house might -have edified a whole medical school, but they were lost on their -present auditor, for Cyril was fast asleep in the corner of the -carriage when he reached his destination. - -“Take charge of him,” said the doctor wrathfully, delivering the -invalid over to Paschics and Dietrich; “I wash my hands of him. What -can a self-respecting medical man do with a patient who acts like a -madman, and expects nature to cure him--especially when nature does -it?” - -In spite of his own indiscreet behaviour, and thanks to the -unprofessional conduct of nature, Cyril slept well, and awoke -refreshed in the morning, to hear from Dietrich that the British -Minister had called to see him, and on being told that he was not up, -had said that he would come again in an hour. - -“He means to have it out,” said Cyril to himself. “Well, one can’t say -that life has been dull during the last few days. It’s only a pity -that all this pleasurable excitement can’t manage to distribute itself -a little more.” - -When he went down to his study, he found Sir Egerton waiting for -him--not sitting down, as would have been the case on ordinary -occasions, but standing wrathfully in the middle of the room, like -Nemesis armed with a riding-whip. As Cyril entered, the British -Minister stepped forward with a stiff bow. - -“Good morning, Count Mortimer. Your sudden restoration to health is as -astonishing as it is gratifying. You may have observed that I was -surprised to see you yesterday. As a matter of fact, I had heard it -said that you would accompany your colleagues to the Palace, but I -imagined that the report had been spread by your servants in order to -put off as long as possible the discovery of your escape.” - -“I am sure you can’t have been half as glad to see me again as I was -to see you. A friendly face----” - -“Excuse my interrupting you. Five days ago, by representing yourself -to be in a state of abject terror almost amounting to madness, you -induced me to smuggle you out of the city, on the understanding that -you would not return to Thracia. Now I find you back again, and -apparently quite restored to health. I should be glad to know what all -this means.” - -“Simply that three days’ rest and change gave tone to my nerves and -set me up again. You forget that I expressed my intention of returning -if that should prove to be the case, Stratford.” - -“Sir Egerton Stratford to you in future, if you please.” - -“I beg your Excellency’s pardon most humbly. Well, then, Sir Egerton -Stratford, may I ask to what you object in my return?” - -“You were no more ill at that time than you are now. You had some -scheme in your head for capturing the government, and you made a -catspaw of me to enable you to carry it out. Instead of getting you -out of Thracia, I have in some way or other made you a present of the -Premiership. I don’t pretend to understand how you have worked it, but -it is quite clear that I played into your hands and ensured the -success of your plot.” - -“Not at all. You are judging yourself too hardly. You did a kindness -to a poor beggar in a tight place. Well, don’t try to get behind that. -You may be sure that I shall keep your act of charity dark, and I -don’t think you’ll want to publish it abroad, though I fancy you had -some idea in your head of preventing me from returning to Thracia by -making known the manner of my leaving it, eh? If I had not been so -anxious to keep you from getting into trouble I should have taken you -into my confidence, so be grateful.” - -“You know perfectly well that if you had told me your intentions I -should have refused entirely to take any part in furthering them.” - -“Ah, well, perhaps that was one of my reasons for reticence. But you -shouldn’t go back on your good deed now it’s done.” - -“I have not asked advice from you, Count Mortimer, and after what has -happened, I am scarcely likely to take it. You succeeded in getting my -help in a discreditable job by means of a dirty trick, which was -successful because I regarded you as a friend and an honourable man. -Now that you are proved not to be the one, it is impossible for you to -continue to be the other. I wish you a very good morning. In future, -if you should take the trouble to call at the Legation, Lady Stratford -will not be at home.” - -“I knew Stratford would be fearfully wild when he realised that he had -been had,” reflected Cyril, as the British representative departed, -“but I didn’t expect he would put on frills quite to such an extent. I -suppose he can’t get over my having worked on his feelings. Well, the -best of friends must part. But it will be a bore not to be able to -drop in at the Legation in the evenings.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXII. - THE EDUCATION QUESTION. - -The _coup d’état_ was complete. M. Drakovics had accepted the -ultimatum conveyed to him by Stefanovics with a submission which was -as touching as it was generally unexpected. It was true, he said, that -the overwork and excitement of the last few weeks had so affected his -health that in a moment of irritation he had lost command of his -temper, and addressed the Queen in terms which were wanting in the -respect due to her position. That this one indiscretion should blot -out the remembrance of long years of faithful service to the Crown and -to Thracia was only just, and he would retire meekly into private -life, not to leave it again unless summoned by some peril threatening -his beloved country. This pathetic farewell was not, of course, -intended for the public ear. The ‘Gazette’ and other newspapers -announced merely that the Premier’s resignation was due to the state -of his health, but a more detailed explanation was necessary for the -benefit of the Ministry and of the foreign Courts which were connected -by ties of relationship or of traditional policy with that of -Bellaviste. By these Courts the news of the fall of M. Drakovics and -of Cyril’s accession to power was received and acknowledged without -comment or opposition--a fact which would have confirmed Cyril, had he -needed confirmation, in the belief that the end was not yet. The -Powers were waiting for some further development of the situation. - -As for the members of the Drakovics Cabinet, they accepted the state -of affairs, for the most part, with great philosophy. One or two of -the more violent partisans of Bishop Philaret resigned rather than -become involved in the nomination of Bishop Socrates as Metropolitan; -but the rest, the most important of whom was M. Milénovics, the -Minister of Public Works, transferred their allegiance to Cyril -without difficulty. A possible cause of unpleasantness was also -removed by the resignation of Vassili Drakovics, who had occupied the -position which in England would be called that of Parliamentary -Under-Secretary to his more distinguished relative. If he had not -taken this step, it would have been difficult to know what to do with -him, since to allow him to remain in the Treasury would have been to -keep M. Drakovics informed of the financial circumstances of his -successors, with which it was most undesirable that he should be -acquainted; but his appointment to the lucrative, if slightly -incongruous, post of curator of the National Museum in Bellaviste -immediately upon his resignation, satisfied all parties. The populace -of Bellaviste, finding the streets patrolled by troops, public -meetings prohibited, and a strict censorship maintained over the -Press, realised that the new Administration was as well able to -protect itself as the old one had been, and that it did so in much the -same way, and they acquiesced contentedly in the change. - -Cyril was far too prudent to expose his slender forces to defeat in a -Legislature elected to support M. Drakovics, and the only business -which he laid before the House was the voting of a valedictory address -to the ex-Premier--a patriotic duty to which no opposition could be -offered. As soon as the address had been voted, the Legislature was -dissolved, and Thracia found itself in the throes, somewhat artificial -in the case of a Balkan State, of a General Election. Thanks to the -custom of the country, according to which it was unnecessary for a -Minister to occupy a seat in the Legislature, Cyril and the majority -of his colleagues were not troubled by any need of looking after their -own positions; but the fight was none the less carefully organised. -During the time which elapsed between the dissolution and the actual -election, Cyril worked out his dispositions with the greatest -precision, observing with amusement that M. Drakovics was still acting -the part of the sulky Achilles, evidently waiting until the sinews of -war should fail the opposite party. His expectation that victory would -fall into his hands without an effort on his part was so obvious that -his inaction began at last to alarm the more nervous of Cyril’s -colleagues, who thought that the ex-Premier must have some great -_coup_ in preparation. Their leader succeeded in calming their -apprehensions by reminding them of the solid financial basis on which -the Cabinet rested, but not before the uneasiness had spread to the -Palace, where M. Drakovics was regarded much as a foreign foe would -have been. - -“Cyril,” said Ernestine, when her Prime Minister sought an interview -with her one day, “are you sure we shall win?” - -“I never prophesy unless I have got a straight tip, but I see no -reason why we should not win.” - -“But elections always seem to be so uncertain.” - -“They need not be so here, at any rate. It is the natural thing for -the Government to win, and I believe it will.” - -“But isn’t there something not quite right about that?” - -“There might be in England, but not in Thracia. What good is a -Government if it is not to tell the people how to vote?” - -“But suppose they won’t vote as you tell them?” - -“What should make them turn rusty? And besides, the local authorities -throughout the country have received the warning they have always been -accustomed to get from Drakovics, that any district which elects an -Opposition candidate will immediately suffer a change in its governing -body. Of course other precautions have been taken as well, but that is -sufficient to show them that we mean business.” - -“But did not M. Drakovics himself begin his career by winning an -election against the Government candidate?” - -“Yes, but the Government was caught napping first, and then bungled -the whole thing. I don’t intend to repeat either mistake.” - -“If he comes back there will be a struggle between him and me, for we -cannot both rule in Thracia after what has happened. But if your -precautions are so complete, Cyril, what is M. Drakovics depending -upon? You don’t think that he has really accepted his defeat, and -means to retire altogether?” - -“Not in the least. He is counting on our cash giving out. He knows to -a piastre what he left in the treasury, and can calculate what we -could raise in the way of advances out of our own pockets, and -perhaps--as you once suggested--by selling your jewels. He thinks, no -doubt, that we shall be stranded just about the time that the -elections come off--I refrained purposely from hurrying them on in -order to give him a little pleasurable excitement--that we shall try -frantically to borrow money all over Europe and be unable to do it, -that the army will mutiny for want of pay, and that the permanent -officials everywhere will turn to the man who was so long responsible -for their salaries, and that he will have a walk-over. That is as may -be.” - -“But how is it that we shall not be stranded?” - -“Ah, that is a state secret.” - -“But it ought not to be kept a secret from me.” - -“I’m afraid it must be, in this case. You see, if your mother or any -of your relations ask you where we got the money, I want you to be -able to answer with a clear conscience that you don’t know.” - -“But why should they ask? I daresay Ottilie will--she is always -interested in politics--but I don’t think it would occur to my -mother.” - -“Not unless she was put up to it, but it would not surprise me if she -was. Did I understand you to mean that the Princess of Dardania is -coming here?” - -“Yes; she has been talking of it for some time, but in her letter this -morning she says that she hopes to come as soon as the elections are -over, and to bring the children as well.” - -“‘When the hurly-burly’s done; when the battle’s lost and won’? Does -she intend to stay long?” - -“Not long in Bellaviste, I think, but she talks of taking a villa at -Praka for the summer. They have no sea-coast in Dardania, of course, -and it will be so good for the children to spend a month or two by the -sea. It will be delightful for me to have her so close. I daresay I -shall take Michael and two or three attendants, and stay with her for -a week or so.” - -“Very delightful. I suppose, Ernestine, that it is no use----” - -“Now, Cyril, I know that you are going to say something against -Ottilie, and I don’t want to hear it. You have a prejudice against -her, and I am sorry for it, but I can’t give her up because you and -she don’t get on.” - -“‘Don’t get on’ is a mild term for the relations existing between her -Royal Highness and myself. You know that she detests me, and that she -would do anything in the world to injure me?” - -“You don’t imagine that I would let her turn me against you?” - -“Quite the contrary. I fear that you may defend me so vigorously when -she speaks against me as to arouse her suspicions and give her an -opening for action. When you saw her last you and I were at daggers -drawn, you know, and the sudden change of front----” - -“But what would it signify if she did suspect? If you would only allow -me, I would tell her everything, and enlist her on our side. I am sure -she would sympathise with us.” - -“Undoubtedly! No, Ernestine--I am speaking seriously--I must put my -veto upon that. If you inform the Princess of Dardania of our -engagement, you are deliberately ruining our hopes.” - -“I would never tell her without your leave, of course. But you will -persist in regarding Ottilie as an intriguer, and she is my favourite -cousin, an excellent wife, and the best mother that I know.” - -“I would not attempt to deny it. But perhaps you will allow me to -point out that she practically governs Dardania, since her husband is -only too well pleased to go out hunting while she does his work. She -has got him into hot water several times through her -endeavours--which, I will do her the justice to say, are generally -successful--to add to the power and influence of the principality, and -she has a finger in every pie in Europe. Not an intriguer! My dear -Ernestine, that woman is one of the great intriguers of the world.” - -“At least, she is my cousin,” said Ernestine, much vexed, “and -therefore deserves consideration at your hands. Well, we will not talk -of her, Cyril, since we cannot agree, and I will remember your -warnings, but I cannot behave coldly to her--far less have nothing to -do with her, as you evidently wish. She and I have always been special -friends.” - -With this the subject was dropped, and Cyril found political affairs -sufficiently engrossing for some time afterwards to cause him to -forget his old enemy. His forecast of the conduct of M. Drakovics -proved correct. Immediately before the elections there was a -recurrence all over the kingdom of the activity of the ex-Premier’s -party, although their leader himself continued to remain in -retirement. Deliberate bids were made for the support of the army and -of the Government officials, as Cyril had prophesied, and riotous mobs -assembled as though at a preconcerted signal in all the larger towns, -and perambulated the country. If M. Drakovics had been right in his -calculations, he would have snatched a complete victory, but so well -had the secret of the Chevalier Goldberg’s millions been kept, that -the chief source of his opponent’s strength was absolutely unknown to -him. The army remained loyal, the officials fulfilled their bounden -duty in promoting the return of Government candidates, the priests who -had inculcated rebellion were arrested without provoking an -insurrection, and the mobs melted away at the sight of the troops. The -Ministry met the Legislature with a majority almost equalling that -which had first raised M. Drakovics to power, and Europe awoke to the -fact that Count Mortimer was established as Premier of Thracia. To the -Powers which had expected to see a conflict in which both aspirants to -office would find political destruction, leaving the way open for the -administration of advice _ad libitum_ to the Queen, and even (for a -consideration) of help in money or men, the reality was startling, but -there was nothing to do except to submit to circumstances. The -Mortimer Ministry was in possession, and it had evidently come to -stay. - -Already, before the dissolution, Bishop Socrates had been nominated as -Metropolitan, and duly elected by the Synod. Until the elections were -over he held his post as it were on sufferance, feeling not at all -sure that he might not find himself suddenly superseded by Bishop -Philaret; but now he settled down to improve the discipline of his -diocese, his labours being much lightened by the depression which had -fallen upon the more vigorous malcontents, owing to the collapse of -their hopes. Very shortly after the meeting of the Legislature the -Estimates were introduced and promptly voted, the greatest admiration -and praise being expressed for the patriotic conduct of the new -Premier, who had, as it was now understood, advanced from his own -pocket a sum large enough to tide the country over the election. This -sum, for which he was firm in refusing to accept any interest, was -duly repaid to him, and by him handed over immediately to Herr -Stockbaum, whose employer wrote at once to say that he had never -believed Cyril would be able to repay the money, and he had therefore -written it off as a bad debt. Merely to avoid giving him the trouble -of altering his accounts, would not Count Mortimer do him the favour -of accepting it? But Cyril was obdurate. He had a high respect for -money, coupled with a lively sense that in some positions it was -advisable to be known to be without it, and his bank-account remained -at its former modest level, much to the disgust of M. Drakovics, who -felt certain that he was on the track of a very ugly conspiracy, which -might be exposed with much profit if only he could put his finger on -the source from which his successor had obtained the much needed -assistance. - -That the money was not a part of Cyril’s hereditary fortune, and could -not be the result of savings from his salary, no one knew better than -M. Drakovics, who had always been wont to keep an eye (but privately, -in order not to hurt their feelings) on the pecuniary position of his -colleagues. Moreover, it had not been provided by any of the Powers, -the ex-Premier’s spies assured him of this, and just at present there -was no company or individual seeking concessions from whom it might -have been received as a bribe. To deepen the mystery, the offices -occupied at Frankfort by Messrs Outis, Niemand, and Other were closed -immediately after the money had been repaid to them, as M. Drakovics -ascertained easily, and the enterprising firm disappeared as suddenly -as it had arisen, leaving not a rack behind. - -It was while M. Drakovics was pursuing these financial researches, in -the vain hope of tracking down his successful rival and bringing him -to ruin, that the Princess of Dardania arrived at Bellaviste with her -four children--the Princesses Elisabeth and Ludmilla and the Princes -Alexis and Kazimir, whose arrival was hailed with joy by King Michael. -The Prince of Dardania had gone to Pavelsburg on a visit to the -Scythian Court; but his wife, who had been invited to accompany him, -was of opinion that her presence was more needed in Thracia. For some -days she observed with great care the facts which came to her notice, -and arrived at several provisional conclusions, which she laid aside -for future consideration, but she made no attempt to discuss matters -with her cousin. It was Ernestine herself who first touched upon the -subject of politics, when the Princess had spent about a week at the -Palace. - -“I have had such a strange letter from mamma,” said the Queen, coming -in her impulsive way into the room where her cousin was sitting alone. -“I wrote to ask when she was coming to see me again, for it is a year -and a half since she was here, and she says that she will not enter -Thracia so long as Count Mortimer is Premier.” - -“Does she expect him to resign in order to open the way for her to -return?” - -“Oh no, but she seems to expect me to turn him out. She says that she -sympathises with me deeply in having such a man forced upon me, but -that the present state of affairs is entirely my own fault, since the -Court influence, properly used, would have prevented him altogether -from attaining power. She advises me to set in motion intrigues -against him, and so render his position untenable. When that is -effected she will gladly return to Bellaviste; but she cannot consent -to humiliate herself by meeting Count Mortimer under present -circumstances.” - -“My dear Nestchen, your mother is a frightfully bad conspirator! Do -you mean to say that she has written that in black and white? Why, -Count Mortimer could desire nothing better in order to strengthen his -position than the publication of such a letter, which he has no doubt -read before it reached you. And when do you intend to set these -intrigues on foot?” - -“Never!” said the Queen emphatically. “I cannot tell why, Ottilie, but -you, like every one else, seem to think that I regard Count Mortimer -as an enemy.” - -“Well, Nestchen, you must pardon us if we are wrong, but when I saw -you last, at Tatarjé, I certainly heard from your own lips that you -hated Count Mortimer, and that he was the cause of all the unhappiness -of your married life.” - -“Oh, please don’t remind me of the dreadful things I said then! It -makes me ashamed to think that I could ever have been so blind. Wasn’t -it only a just retribution that such a short time after I had been -abusing Count Mortimer, Michael and I should owe our very lives to his -devotion and presence of mind?” - -“It provided you with a reason for modifying your opinion of him, no -doubt. But surely, Ernestine, your gratitude might have stopped short -of allowing him to make himself the most powerful man in Thracia. You -may be sure that it will not be long before he will make use of his -elevation to try and oust you from the regency.” This last remark, be -it observed, was what is known in vulgar parlance as a feeler. - -“Oust me from the regency!” cried Ernestine hotly; then her tone -changed. “My dear Ottilie, how little you know him!” she said, with a -superior smile. “I assure you that you are quite mistaken.” - -“But he has ousted Drakovics, and is in possession of his place;”--the -Princess was observing her cousin curiously, but with something of -satisfaction in her look. - -“No, there you are wrong again, Ottilie. He would be in his old post -now, if it were not for me. When M. Drakovics tried to force upon me -an appointment which was most distasteful to me for many reasons, I -sent for Count Mortimer and ordered him to oppose him. I can’t tell -you the whole story now, but although it has ended in Count Mortimer’s -becoming Premier, it was due to me that he severed himself from M. -Drakovics at all.” - -“How delightful to have a knight-errant at command, ready to fight -one’s battles in this way! Really, Nestchen, I envy you. I wish we had -a Count Mortimer (with a few variations) in Dardania. But you don’t -imagine that he would have accepted your commission if it had not -fallen in with his own views, and promised to lead to the goal at -which he was secretly aiming?” - -“I can’t judge about that, since I am not Count Mortimer’s confessor.” -The Queen spoke sharply, and as though the thought were an unwelcome -one. “At any rate, if the idea of the Premiership had entered his -mind, I am sure that he well deserved the prize, and I feel quite -content that he should hold it.” - -“There is nothing like a thorough conversion when one is about it. And -you are now in the habit of taking Count Mortimer’s advice on every -subject that may happen to be under discussion, I suppose?” - -“I ask it, certainly--and in nearly every case I take it.” - -“That is just what I thought. Well, Ernestine, doesn’t it strike you -that it would have been kinder to let me know this before I visited -you?” - -“Why, what possible difference can it make to you, Ottilie?” - -“I came here,” pursued the Princess of Dardania sadly, “full of hope -for the future. It seemed to me that this visit of mine to you would -mark the beginning of the fulfilment of the compact which you and I -made with one another a year ago, before this change had come over -you. Our children were to grow up together, and to learn to love one -another from their earliest years, you will remember. Surely you might -at least have warned me not to bring Lida with me.” - -“But why should you not bring Lida? What change has come over me? I -cannot imagine what you mean.” - -“My dear Ernestine, you must be very well aware that Count Mortimer -would never sanction a marriage between your son and any child of -mine.” - -“I am sure you are mistaken, Ottilie. Count Mortimer would be as -anxious to secure Michael’s happiness as we are. I am so certain of -this, that nothing but my agreement with you to keep the matter secret -has prevented me from telling him of our plan. I have only been -waiting for your consent.” - -“And nothing would induce me to give it. To betray our scheme to Count -Mortimer would be to ruin it. No, Ernestine, hear me out. Though you -have so strangely constituted yourself his champion, you cannot forget -the man’s past record. He would have sacrificed his own brother by a -loveless marriage for the sake of a political advantage--he would have -sacrificed me. So much for his general practice. Now as to this -particular case. I refused to be sacrificed, and succeeded in -outwitting him: he has never forgiven me. Even if political -considerations rendered the match between Michael and Lida -advisable--and from his point of view they do not--I believe that his -hatred for me would lead him to prevent its taking place. His aim will -be to marry Michael to one of Sigismund’s daughters--you know what -their surroundings are like, and what amount of choice would be given -to them in the matter, poor things!--and to tell him of our compact -would simply ensure its never being fulfilled.” - -“But Michael and Lida could not be married without his knowledge. -Besides, I am sure I could persuade him----” - -“When you know as much of Count Mortimer as I do, Ernestine, you will -know that you might as well try to persuade a stone wall.” The Queen -flushed indignantly, but checked the protest which had nearly escaped -her lips. “Our hope lies in his having no suspicion of what is going -on until the young people are old enough to have come to an -understanding. Then you would have everything on your side in -preventing their being sacrificed to political considerations; and if, -after all, Count Mortimer was too strong for us, we could arrange for -the children to be married as Alexis and I were.” - -“A runaway match!” said the Queen, shocked, but a recollection that -occurred to her served to modify the feeling. It was not so very long -ago that she herself had suggested a similar proceeding to Cyril. “I -don’t for a moment think that we shall be obliged to adopt such an -expedient, Ottilie. I am sorry you won’t let me tell Count Mortimer -what my wishes are, for I think you are making a mistake, but please -understand that I was never more determined to adhere to our compact. -My first duty now is to Michael, and nothing--not even Count -Mortimer--shall induce me to allow him to be sacrificed to political -expediency.” - -“If you please, madame,” said Paula von Hilfenstein, appearing at the -door, “your private secretary” (Baroness Paula called him “the Herr -private secretary von Essen”) “has brought a number of letters, and -asks whether your Majesty will be pleased to sign them.” - -“Just as I was having my first long talk with you, Ottilie!” said the -Queen, rising. “Well, the Regent must be at the service of the State, -I suppose; but do wait here, and I will come back when I have -finished.” - -She rustled out of the room, her long black robes trailing after her, -and the Princess watched her with a curious, meditative smile. - -“Ah, my dear Ernestine,” she reflected, “it is a good thing I came -here when I did! It is the merest chance that your new friend has not -already broached a project of marriage for Michael, and converted you -to his views. In not doing so he has committed a fault in tactics, by -which I shall contrive to profit. But what I should most like to know -is, what there is exactly between you and him. You are in love with -him, of course--any one could see that--and I have not a doubt that he -knows it, but the question is, do you know it as well? That innocent -manner of yours might mean either that you were quite ignorant or that -you had everything settled with him. Now which is it?” - -She sat musing, with her chin supported on her hand, weighing -probabilities in her mind, and not knowing that the information she -needed was at that moment on its way to her. The messenger of fate -burst into the room in the person of King Michael, following a wild -fumbling at the door, and pursued by retributive justice in the form -of Baroness Paula. “Majestät!” she was beginning, “why have you run -away from your nurse?” but like the intruder, she stopped short on -catching sight of the Princess of Dardania. - -“I will take care of him until his nurse comes to fetch him,” said the -Princess pleasantly, holding out her hand to the child, and Baroness -Paula retreated. “What do you want here, my little Michael?” - -“I want to hide something--something of mamma’s,” returned King -Michael, recovering his presence of mind, and beginning to pull the -curtains about. “You won’t tell, will you, Tant’ Ottilie?” - -“Certainly not. What is it--a piece of paper?” - -“Mamma keeps it in her Bible,” returned King Michael, exhibiting a -crumpled paper ball, “and to-day it fell out. I want her to look for -it. It will be so funny. Oh dear, there isn’t a place anywhere!” with -a heavy sigh, “and I hear nursie coming.” - -“Why not smooth it out, and put it under the corner of the rug?” asked -the Princess. “Your mother would never think of looking there.” - -The King obeyed precipitately, and was patting the rug down with his -hand to make it lie flat again when Mrs Jones appeared, panting. - -“Well, sir, and wherever have you been and got to, may I ask? There -was your cousins all playin’ so quiet and pretty, and me just turnin’ -my back like for a moment, when you up and slip out of the nursery. -You come along back this minute, if you please, or I’ll tell Count -Mortimer of you when he asks me next how you’ve been behavin’ yourself -of late. You’re gettin’ beyond me, and that I’ve said before. Beggin’ -your Highness’s pardon, ma’am, but anything like his Majesty’s -contrary ways no one ever did see.” - -The Princess of Dardania smiled graciously as Mrs Jones disappeared, -dragging her refractory charge by the hand, but the moment the door -was shut she moved her chair across to the corner of the rug with -which King Michael had been busied. What the paper he had purloined -might contain she had no idea, but it was evidently precious to -Ernestine, and her cousin was too clever a woman to let slip any -chance of gaining information that might prove valuable. Stooping -slightly as she sat, she lifted the corner of the rug, holding it -ready to drop into its place again on the slightest alarm, and took up -the paper. It was in Ernestine’s writing, and at first sight resembled -nothing so much as the calendars which schoolboys make to show how -many days remain before the holidays, but the Princess’s eyes gleamed -as she realised its purport. At the top was written, “April 12th, -18--” (the date was that of the preceding year), and below came “June -18th,” King Michael’s birthday, repeated twelve times. Two of these -were crossed off, bringing the record to the time at which the -Princess held it in her hand. - -“April 12th of last year!” she said to herself. “That was when she was -wandering about the country with him. Michael was three then, he is -just five now. By the time the end of this list is reached he will be -sixteen, he will have come of age. And after that, what? Nothing! But -no doubt it would be unnecessary, as well as dangerous, to add -anything further. They have an understanding, then. But what if she -married him secretly on that 12th of April? Oh, if only she did, I -could ruin him with a word! Is it possible? Married, actually married, -and concealing the fact lest she should lose the regency, and he his -chance of the Premiership? Could it be? Let me think; I must not be -rash. It would not do to put myself in his power by accusing him of -having married her, and finding that he had not. He would make me the -laughingstock of Europe. Besides, is it probable? No; he is not the -man to risk his political future for the sake of a woman. Take it, -then, that they are merely engaged. They will be married when Michael -is of age--if I allow it. I do not think I shall, but it might be -necessary to buy his acquiescence in something--perhaps in Michael’s -marriage with Lida, and then I should have an equivalent to offer. -Silence for the present, then. I hold the card, but do not show it. -And above all things, I must keep Ernestine from telling me the whole -affair. I could get her to confide in me now, if I liked to try, but -it would hamper my action. No; she has chosen to link her fortunes -with his, and she must not be surprised if I fight for my own hand.” - -The sound of the opening of the anteroom door reached her. Ernestine -was returning. She replaced the paper, dropped the rug over it, and -moved her chair back to its former position. When the Queen entered -the room, her cousin looked up lazily. - -“I don’t know whether you have lost any of your State documents, -Ernestine, but Michael was very busy hiding a paper of some kind under -the rug just now.” - -The Queen stooped to pick up the paper. Her face flushed as she saw -what it was, and she thrust it hastily into her pocket, with a glance -at the Princess, whose eyes were fixed on her novel. - -“What was Michael doing here?” she asked. - -“Oh, he escaped from his nurse and ran in, that was all. What a -splendid little fellow he is, Ernestine--so high-spirited and -impatient of control! And I think it is so wise of you to keep him -with you so long. I had practically lost my boys when they were his -age--they were always about with their father. Of course that is all -right, for Alexis is no disciplinarian; but when I think of -Sigismund’s poor little sons, how they are made into soldiers before -they are out of the cradle, so to speak, and tormented with drill all -day long, it makes me feel that Michael is far better off with his -mother alone.” - -“Some one was saying the other day that he was getting too old to be -left entirely with women,” said the Queen. - -“Ah, I know who that was--Count Mortimer, of course. He actually made -the same remark to Fräulein von Staubach. The poor thing told me -about it, and owned that it came as a painful shock to her.” The -Princess forgot to mention that when the first surprise had passed, -Fräulein von Staubach had admitted the truth of Cyril’s words. -“Really, Ernestine, you will be obliged to take measures to keep that -man in his place. He interferes in everything.” - -“I think you forget that I value Count Mortimer’s opinion highly, -Ottilie. I have myself often thought of late that a stronger hand over -him would be good for Michael. He is very passionate at times, and -fearfully self-willed. He ought to be taught self-control, and I am -afraid we are too gentle with him.” - -“Ah, that is Count Mortimer again! He wants the poor child brought up -like English boys, who call their father ‘sir’ and ‘the governor,’ and -never see their mother except in full dress. Seriously, Ernestine, -think before you hand your boy over either to the English or the -German system. You have to be both father and mother to him, remember. -At least keep him with you as long as possible.” - -“I will. You are right, Ottilie. It was only because your advice -agreed so well with my own wishes that I distrusted its wisdom at -first. Of course Michael must be educated as a German--his father -would have wished it, I am sure--but I will not let him be subjected -to military discipline for some time yet.” - -“I think I have put a spoke in your wheel for the present, my dear -Count!” said the Princess to herself. “While you are discovering that, -I shall hope to find a few other ways of smoothing your path. Just now -I should like to see Drakovics, and find out exactly what he knows -about your matrimonial schemes.” - -When the Princess of Dardania conceived a wish, it was usually not -long before she contrived to gratify it, and the first portion, at any -rate, of this one was attained by means of a morning visit to the town -Museum. It was only natural that the curator should conduct her Royal -Highness round the building, and in the course of conversation with -him, the Princess learned that M. Drakovics was anxious to sell a part -of his Praka estate as building-land. As the Princess wished to buy -land on which to build her proposed villa, the next step was obviously -to run over to Praka and see the estate, in order to report upon it to -her husband. Unfortunately for the Princess’s hopes, although the -building-land was satisfactory, the interview with the ex-Premier was -not. M. Drakovics could not forget the day when he had shared with -Cyril the ignominy of being outwitted by the Princess Ottilie of -Mœsia, and while he was obviously ready to work any ill to Cyril that -he conveniently could, he was much more anxious to find out what his -visitor knew than to impart any information of his own. As this was -exactly the Princess’s case, the two diplomatists parted with mutual -dissatisfaction, tempered only in the one case by the prospect of -receiving a good price for his land, and in the other by the hope of -possessing in the future a coign of vantage from which to direct the -development of the situation. But if the Princess had failed to find -the helper she desired in her campaign against Cyril, she had at least -succeeded in leading Ernestine to thwart him in the matter which at -present he had most at heart, the method of the little King’s -education. When, after due consultation with the officials of the -Court and the Treasury, he had drawn up a scheme constituting a -technically separate household for the King, and arranging for the -appointment of military and other instructors, Ernestine refused so -much as to consider the subject at present. - -“He is only five years old, Cyril. Even his father would have left him -under my control until he was seven.” - -“But he is not under your control--that is the worst of it. I do not -want to hurt your feelings, Ernestine, but you must have noticed that -it is no use to tell him to do anything unless you are prepared to -back up your order with physical force. It is the same with his nurse -and with Fräulein von Staubach.” - -The Queen flushed with vexation. “You cannot think that you know as -much about children as a mother does,” she said. - -“Won’t you allow that I know more about boys, having been one myself?” - -“Not about German boys.” She thought of her cousin’s remarks on the -subject. “We educate our children much more by means of love than you -English do.” - -“My dear Ernestine, I don’t care what the means may be, so long as the -result is satisfactory, which it is not at present. Your boy wants -discipline. If his father had lived, his authority would have -reinforced yours.” - -The word “discipline” was an unfortunate one, for Ernestine’s thoughts -flew at once to the poor little Hercynian Princes whose woes the -Princess of Dardania had described so feelingly. “I like Michael to be -happy and free,” she said. “I will not have him turned into a -miniature drill-sergeant.” - -“No one wishes him to be, but he ought to feel that there is some -authority he must recognise. It is not only you and the other women -who spoil him, Ernestine, but Batzen and the rest as well. The other -day I caught him imitating poor old Batzen to his face, with Pavlovics -and two of the pages looking on and laughing at him.” - -“How can they help it when he is so quaint? He picks up things in the -most extraordinary way. You want to crush all the fun out of him.” - -“My dear Ernestine, you seem to think that I have some personal -feeling in the matter. Please leave me out of account. What I am -anxious about is the future. The boy is a king already. There are -plenty of people, and always will be, to flatter and encourage him, -but if he once gets out of hand we shall never be able to train him -properly. And what will the result be? I am not exactly what any one -would call straitlaced, but I don’t mind saying that even you have -seen enough of the world to know that he will simply rush to ruin. He -must learn to obey--to subordinate his own wishes to those of -others--if he is ever to rule. I only wish we could have sent him to -an English public school. The games, and the association with other -boys, would have done him a world of good.” - -“I knew it!” cried Ernestine, almost in tears. “I knew you wanted him -to be brought up in that barbarous English way, without even the -necessaries of life, and to break all his limbs at football.” - -“Don’t misrepresent me, please. I know that the English school is out -of the question, unfortunately. Nor would I wish to take him entirely -out of your hands at his present age. All I wanted to do was to -appoint a military man as his governor, with authority to raise a -small cadet corps of little boys with whom the King could work and -drill, and learn something of discipline. Other lessons would follow, -of course, and other instructors be necessary, but Michael would not -find it such a change if things were done in this gradual way, and if -the other boys shared all his work and play.” - -“That can all come later. He is too young at present. I give way to -you very often, Cyril; but I must stand firm in this. I know that it -is a temptation to let you regulate Michael’s education for me as you -do everything else; but I must not yield to it. I am his mother, and I -must use my own judgment in dealing with him. I could not bear that -his spirit should be broken at his age. Oh, yes; I know that he is -precocious; but that only means that he needs more care and tenderness -than other boys. You mean well; but how can you enter into a mother’s -feelings?” - -“Very well; don’t worry about it,” said Cyril, accepting the situation -with easy philosophy when he saw that her resolution was fixed. “I was -only anxious for the child’s own good, so don’t blame me if he turns -out badly.” - -He shrugged his shoulders as he went away, reflecting that even the -most sensible of women would make fools of themselves over a child, -and Ernestine--as he had long known--was not one of the most sensible -of women. It was just like her to look at things in this absurd way, -and he was sorry he had wasted his time and wounded her maternal -feelings to no purpose. After all, as she said, she left everything -else in his hands, and if she chose to ruin her boy by -over-indulgence, that was her own affair. Long afterwards, in looking -back at this time, Cyril reflected cynically that in the matter of -King Michael’s education he must have been afflicted with judicial -blindness, for it did not occur to him that it must have needed an -external stimulus to rouse Ernestine to such strong opposition to his -views. Had it done so, he would have known where to look for the -intrusive force; but he was content to ascribe her perverseness to her -own character, and the part which the Princess of Dardania had played -in the matter remained unsuspected. - -The Princess was very busy for some time after this. Her bargain with -M. Drakovics for the piece of land at Praka was duly approved by her -husband (a mere form this) and ratified, and then came the business of -the building of the villa. What with interviews with architects and -contractors and her own passion for overlooking the progress of -affairs and paying surprise visits to the workmen, it is not -astonishing that the Princess of Dardania spent a good deal of time in -Thracia during the next year. To a lady of her mental and bodily -activity, it was a mere trifle to undertake the eighteen hours’ -journey from Bashi Konak to Bellaviste, run down to Praka and inspect -the building operations, and return home to take her part in a Court -festivity; but she felt it necessary to apologise for her restlessness -to the Queen. - -“You know,” she said, “some one must see that things are properly -done, and Alexis cannot endure to be dragged away from his hunting and -his model farm. He is quite an Englishman in that respect. I feel -dreadfully ashamed to make your house an inn in this way, Ernestine; -but I can’t resist having a peep at you and the boy, and the children -always give me so many messages for Michael. You must return the -compliment when the villa is built. I shall expect you almost to live -with me in the summer.” - -Ernestine saw her come and go with a vague feeling of alarm. It seemed -to her as though Ottilie now regarded Michael as her property, held in -trust for Lida, and that these frequent visits were merely excuses for -seeing that he was being brought up according to her wishes. There was -now an effectual barrier between Cyril and the Queen on the subject of -her son’s education, and neither of them alluded to it. Ernestine -ought to have been satisfied; but she was not. She felt as though it -would have been safer to have Cyril as her confidant in the matter -than her cousin. It so happened that an invitation to Scythia for the -whole princely family prevented them from occupying the Villa -Dardanica during the first summer after its erection, and, encouraged -by her temporary emancipation from the Princess’s guardianship, -Ernestine herself suggested to Cyril that the changes which he had -proposed in the King’s surroundings should be carried into effect at -once, although the child was still only six years old. But the -opportunity had gone by. The Estimates for the year had been passed -without making the necessary provision for the change, other -employment had been found for the elderly officer selected as the -King’s governor, and nothing more could be done until the pupil -attained the age of seven. - -The next year, therefore, the change took place. Mrs Jones returned to -England with a pension and the proud consciousness of duty done, -Fräulein von Staubach resumed her old post of lectrice (the Queen -hated reading aloud), a learned young Lutheran “candidate of theology” -was imported to replace the venerable Herr Batzen, and King Michael -contrived to learn much at the same time the necessity for outward -obedience to his military tutor and the delights of tyrannising over -his regiment of boys. His life was not a very arduous one, for it did -not take long for his instructors to discover that his Majesty had -ruled his own immediate circle so completely that it was impossible -without an undignified and generally unsuccessful struggle to make him -do anything that he did not wish to do. It might even be said that he -had succeeded in discovering a royal road to learning, for his natural -precocity and his strongly developed imitative faculty combined to -enable him to pick up knowledge, whether it was of a desirable -character or the reverse, with extraordinary facility. - -In spite of this fairly easy life, however, the Princess of Dardania -discovered that her future son-in-law was overworked. Not content with -carrying him off to Praka for his summer holidays and inviting him to -Bashi Konak to spend Christmas, she gave him instructions to let her -know whenever his surroundings bored him or he felt that a change from -his lessons would be desirable, and an invitation immediately -followed. His mother protested, but in vain. If King Michael wished to -stay with his cousins, stay with them he would, and Ernestine did not -at first perceive that while she represented to her son law and order, -the Princess and her family were becoming more and more closely -identified in his mind with liking and liberty. The Court at -Bellaviste was dull--none knew it better then Ernestine--but the -Princess of Dardania dispensed on all but State occasions with the -strict etiquette which Baroness von Hilfenstein imposed on all who -came beneath her sway. In his capital the young King was necessarily -surrounded by attendants and tutors, but the one condition of his -visiting his cousins was that he should bring with him only the -minimum number of servants and no one in authority. Again his mother -remonstrated, but this time the Princess was her opponent, pointing -out the benefit to the boy’s health of the freer life, the advantage -to him of leading the happy outdoor life of her own boys with their -father, and the humanising influences of the constant society of the -Princesses Bettine and Lida. Ernestine was worsted at every point, but -it was the knowledge that her boy’s wishes pointed in the same -direction that induced her to submit. - -“Ernestine,” said Cyril to her once, “that boy of yours is being -weaned away from us. He had far rather be with your cousin and her -family than here.” - -“Oh, do you think so?” asked the Queen, with a sharp pang at her -heart, for she had been cherishing the belief that the change which -was so sadly evident to herself was invisible to others. “But it is -natural that he should like to be with other young people, and he is -so fond of them all.” - -“He is fonder of your cousin than any of them. I hear that he sits -listening to her for hours together as she talks. My dear Ernestine, -is it a matter of indifference to you that another woman is stealing -your son’s heart from you?” - -It was a cruel question, but he was anxious to arouse her to a -perception of the greatness of the emergency. She grew whiter as she -answered. - -“Should I make things any better by trying to detach him from his -chosen friends? No; at least I am happy while he is happy.” - -“He will be obliged to detach himself from them some day. This Paul -and Virginia kind of life can’t go on for ever. Can’t you try to get -hold of him again, Ernestine? He was absolutely devoted to you at one -time--that time when you were so jealous of his being fond of me.” - -“Ah, but I am growing old and grey-haired and tired,” she said -wearily, “and I feel differently, too. He does love me still, but I -dare not risk the loss of his love by setting myself against his -friends. I have so little that I am afraid of losing everything.” - -“Old? nonsense!” cried Cyril. “My dear child, I am nearly ten years -older than you are, and I feel as young as ever. You are not -thirty-five yet.” - -“Thirty-two,” she said seriously, not perceiving that he had purposely -over-estimated her age. “But I feel old. Ottilie has her husband and -children--she keeps young. Surely she need not have stolen my one -child from me? Oh, Cyril,” she threw out her hands towards him with a -passionate gesture, “you are all I have left. Don’t forsake me.” - -“Forsake you? Who ever thought of such a thing?” asked Cyril, putting -his arm round her tenderly. It was one of the moments at which -something (it could not have been conscience, for he prided himself on -having none) asked him inconvenient questions as to his share in the -hardship of this twelve years’ waiting as compared with Ernestine’s. -“We have not very long to wait now, dear. In less than three years -Michael will be of age.” - -“Yes, but--I have become so much accustomed to this waiting that I -can’t believe in happiness, Cyril. I am afraid--I feel still that even -yet, if I stood in the way of your political success, you would brush -me out of your path--me!” - -“I think you don’t believe in me, that is very evident. Never mind; in -three years’ time we will see which was right.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXIII. - IN SIGHT OF THE GOAL. - -“Half an hour to wait here! Wake up, Mansfield, and don’t be so -atrociously slack. We must have a little walk and stretch our legs.” - -The speaker was a young Englishman, scarcely more than a boy, who had -just returned from questioning the guard as the Balkan express to -Vienna slowed down preparatory to entering the station at Bellaviste. -His companion, the appeal to whom was emphasised by throwing a folded -newspaper at his head, was a man some five years older, with -“Cambridge” written all over him. - -“Oh, draw it mild, Usk. What a troubled spirit you are! You know your -father begged us not to set foot in Thracia if we could help it.” - -“But we can’t help it. It would be a sin and an impossibility not to -seize such an opportunity of getting a little fresh air. Look here; we -won’t even go into the town--just trot up and down that street leading -from the station. There can’t be any danger in that, for I’m not like -Philippa. No middle-aged Thracian, coming across me casually, would -strike an attitude in the gutter and gasp out, ‘Carlino’s child! Will -your Highness graciously permit me the ineffable honour of kissing -your hand?’ I might be any one, from a scion of British royalty----” - -“To a junior Irish member,” said Mansfield. “I say,” as they walked -down the platform, “look at the gorgeous saloon they are adding to our -train. Some one very great must be expected.” - -“The Thracian royalties, no doubt,” returned Usk, “on their way to -this wedding at Molzau. What luck to see them! Philippa will be -awfully jealous.” - -“No; don’t you remember that we saw they arrived at Molzau some days -ago? But it must be some one big, for look at these grave and reverend -signiors who are assembling to give him a send-off. Perhaps it’s your -uncle.” - -“What a lark! I think we will go and annex seats in his carriage, -Mansfield. It would be such a spree for the railway people to be -trying to get us out, while we persisted that we couldn’t understand -what they said.” - -“And such a spree for you to be arrested and to have to give your -name, after all Lord Caerleon’s warnings. Don’t be an ass, Usk. If you -want a walk, come out.” - -“Wretched dull street this,” grumbled Usk, as they tramped steadily up -and down outside the station. “I suppose it’s too soon to expect the -people to have begun their decorations yet for the King’s coming of -age. Queer idea for a fellow to come of age at sixteen, isn’t it? I -wonder how he feels when he thinks of this day fortnight--whether he -is much cocked-up about it. I say, do you happen to have observed that -this place is a _café_? Let’s sit down and refresh the inner man.” - -They took their seats at one of the little tables outside, and were -welcomed with enthusiasm by the proprietor, who proved able to -understand their German and also to make them understand his. Business -was slack just at this hour, and he remained to talk to them while -they drank their coffee, observing artlessly that it was not often -that two honourable foreign gentlemen honoured his house with a visit. -The street was beginning to fill now, and Usk and his friend gained a -good deal of information as to the national costumes and the callings -pursued by their various wearers. But it was not long before their -attention was distracted by the appearance of an old man, for whom, as -he was drawn slowly along in a bath-chair, the crowd everywhere made -way respectfully. His hair and his bushy moustache were snow-white, -but the eyes, which flashed a suspicious glance at the two Englishmen, -were full of life. - -“Who is that?” asked Usk of the landlord, when the old man passed. - -“Is it possible that the honourable gentleman does not know? That is -the great patriot, Milos Drakovics.” - -“Drakovics!” said Usk and Mansfield together, rising to look after the -bath-chair, and the elder man added meditatively, “It’s a case of -‘Under his hoary eyebrows still flashed forth quenchless rage,’ isn’t -it? One wouldn’t care to stand in that old man’s path even now.” - -“The honourable gentlemen are fortunate in being able to get such a -good view of the Liberator of Thracia, since they have never seen him -before,” observed the landlord. “Of late years he has been in bad -health, and has lived on his estates at Praka, in the provinces, but -no doubt he has come to Bellaviste to be present at the King’s coming -of age. The festivities will take place in a fortnight, and it would -be impossible to hold them with Drakovics absent. The honourable -gentlemen are come to Bellaviste to view the ceremony?” - -“No, we are merely passengers by the express,” said Mansfield. “Surely -M. Drakovics has come up from the country a little early?” - -“Ah, no doubt he needs time to recover from the fatigue of the -journey. But I must say it surprises me that he should be here to -witness the departure of his Excellency the Premier to attend the -royal marriage at Molzau. From all that is said, there is no love lost -between them.” - -“Ah, the Premier--that is Count Mortimer, surely?” asked Usk, adding -in English to Mansfield, “Now we shall have a chance of seeing my -uncle as others see him. He is an Englishman, is he not?” he asked in -German. - -“That is so. A countryman of the honourable gentleman’s, I make no -doubt?” - -“Yes, we are English. Is Count Mortimer popular?” - -“Ah, there you puzzle me, honourable sir. His Excellency is -universally recognised as the greatest statesman in the Balkans--some -say in Eastern Europe--and any measure advised by him is as good as -carried already. But popular--no, I think not. His Excellency is a man -without friends. At one time, so they say, he was often at the British -Legation, and enjoyed himself occasionally among his own countrymen -there; but years ago--when he became Premier, indeed--he broke off -this habit. No doubt he felt that he must now become altogether a -Thracian, and not risk the discovery of his plans by any foreigner, -even one of his own people, in the hours of social intercourse. It is -the same with his subordinates, who respect him while they fear him, -but do not love him. Those who do their duty are well paid and -liberally rewarded, but they say that Count Mortimer never hesitates -to sacrifice a man for the sake of a scheme. That gives a feeling of -insecurity, as the honourable gentleman no doubt sees? It is a very -fine thing to have a share in setting the current of European policy, -but not so fine for one’s dead body to be used as a stone in the -embankment that determines its course--even at the will of his -Excellency. And the common people do not like him because he does not -care either for their applause or their disapproval, and also -because--the honourable gentleman will not misunderstand me?--he has -no vices. Drakovics every one knew. He would come down to the Hôtel -de Ville and explain his policy and carry the people with him. He was -violent often, and they said unscrupulous--he did not object to make -money occasionally, he took his glass of brandy when he wanted it--but -he was a man whom other men could understand. Count Mortimer is -mysterious--not like a man at all. He lives on politics, he never -unbends. Everything he says or does is directed to some end, like the -movements of a machine, and produces, as surely as the machine does, -the intended effect, but he never explains anything. He cares as -little for hooting as for cheering, and as little for his supporters -as for his opponents. Now you shall see. Here he comes.” - -A carriage and pair was approaching. Facing the horses sat a small -thin man whose hair and moustache were of that ashy shade peculiar to -fair hair when it is turning grey. His eyes were keen, but devoid of -expression, his face perfectly impassive. As he passed the _café_, -the proprietor stepped forward, and bowed almost to the ground. The -very slightest acknowledgment was given in return, barely more than -the raising of a finger, and the Premier went on his way, pursued by -many glances, some careless, some unfriendly, not one enthusiastic or -cordial. - -“The honourable gentleman sees?” asked the landlord triumphantly, red -in the face from the exertion of his salute. “His Excellency would -make the same response if any one cried, ‘Down with the Englishman!’ -but the man would be in prison before another hour was over. Now you -see why I said the people do not like him. They know that he despises -them.” - -“This is a sensation we never hoped to experience, Mansfield,” said -Usk to his friend, when they had paid their bill, and were hurrying -back to the station. “What is your opinion of my redoubtable -relative?” - -“I think he has got a very comfortable berth--for a man without -friends or vices--so long as he keeps it, but a very hot one if he -should ever be threatened with losing it.” - -“Just what I think. It’s rather difficult to believe that he’s younger -than my father, isn’t it? He might be any age, from his face.” - -“Will the English gentlemen he pleased to come this way?” said a -voice, as they entered the station, and they found themselves -confronted by a tall dark man who had occupied the seat opposite the -Premier in the carriage. “His Excellency Count Mortimer requests the -honour of their company for part of the journey. I am his Excellency’s -secretary. My name is Paschics.” - -“Could he have seen us?” whispered Usk in surprise to Mansfield, as -they followed the secretary. “It was only a moment, and he didn’t -appear to notice us at all, but nobody else could know who we are.” - -Emerging on the platform, they found Count Mortimer in the midst of -the officials who had come to witness his departure. He shook hands -with one or two, spoke a few words to some, and nodded to others, then -entered his carriage, whither Paschics conducted the two young men. To -their bewilderment, the Premier received them as strangers. - -“I think I cannot be mistaken in supposing that you are English, -gentlemen? It is a pleasure to an old exile to meet two -fellow-countrymen in foreign parts. If you have no objection, may I -count on the pleasure of your company as far as Vienna? The railway -people will fetch your things, if you will tell them which your -carriage was.” - -Much mystified, Mansfield gave the required directions, and retreated -into the background with Usk while Cyril stood at the window and -conversed a little with his colleagues on the platform. When the train -had started, however, he turned towards them, and broke into a laugh -at the sight of their blank faces. - -“Well, Usk, are you thinking that I am an unnatural relative? Why, my -dear boy, I knew you at once from your likeness to your mother; but -there is a look of Caerleon about you too. Introduce your friend, -pray.” - -“Old Mansfield, my guide and philosopher, otherwise bear-leader,” -responded Usk promptly. “He is supposed to be preparing me for -Trinity, and looking after my morals and manners by the way.” - -“I fear, Mr Mansfield, that you have rather an arduous task?” - -“I must admit, your Excellency, that Usk is a lazy beggar, but his -people are set on his passing well, and I am doing my best to get him -through.” - -“You old fraud!” cried Usk. “Don’t believe him, Uncle Cyril. He has -deluded my guileless parents into thinking him a kind of Admirable -Crichton, whereas in reality he couldn’t get me into Trinity to save -his life. The fact is, he wanted a trip abroad, so he pretended a -willingness to take a ‘pup.’ I wanted the same thing, so I made out -that I needed a coach, and our extremes met. We have been loafing -about Asia Minor and Constantinople for nearly two months, and never -done a stroke of work except when our consciences were stirred by -trustful letters from home.” - -“Really, your Excellency, it is not quite so bad as that----” -protested Mansfield, but his pupil interrupted him. - -“No, it isn’t. I was forgetting the plains of Troy. When we camped -there, Uncle Cyril, I said that we ought simply to let the atmosphere -soak in and have its full effect, while we gassed about the decadence -of the Turkish Empire, or anything else that was as far removed as -possible from the associations of the spot; but this fellow would -insist--and it was perfectly spontaneous, too--on our going all over -the place with the ‘Iliad’ and trying to realise the whole thing.” - -“Rather a new idea,” remarked Cyril, “to utilise the site of Troy as -part-preparation for an exam. But all this doesn’t explain my catching -you talking politics to a shopkeeper in the street at Bellaviste.” - -“Oh, the Governor told us on no account to invade Thracia, lest we -should be suspected of revolutionary designs, but we couldn’t resist -having a little turn when the train made such a long stay. And how do -you know that we were talking politics, uncle?” - -“I know the symptoms. You were discussing me. Well, I won’t ask you -what you learned on that interesting subject. You see, of course, why -I pretended not to know who you were when I sent for you.” - -“Lest the Thracians should spot something suspicious in our being in -the country?” - -“Exactly; and particularly just now. Any one who was inclined to be -nasty would find ample material for making trouble in your turning up -just before the King comes of age, and when the Queen and he are away, -so I thought it best to get you out of the place without provoking a -scandal. You know, of course, that I am on my way to Molzau, to the -wedding of Princess Theudelinde to Prince Karl Friedrich of Hercynia. -It sounds inhospitable to say so, but I hope fervently that your -destination is not the same as mine?” - -“Oh, no. We wanted to go to Molzau and pretend to be special -correspondents--old Mansfield has done something in that way once or -twice, knows a man who’s third cousin to an editor, or something of -the sort, you know”--Mansfield blushed and looked unhappy;--“we meant -to fool around with kodaks and notebooks and make ourselves general -nuisances in the orthodox style, but the Governor said that we were -sure to be found out, and that it would be bad form.” - -“It would--shockingly bad form, to say the least. You are going -straight home then? By the bye, if you are disappointed at missing the -sights at Molzau, I will send you photographs. Of course I shall have -a set.” - -“Thanks awfully, uncle. It was really Queen Ernestine that we wanted -to see. She’s a tremendously pretty woman, isn’t she? Phil says that -she remembers her, but I don’t believe it. Mother fell deeply in love -with her too--that time we came to Thracia when we were little -kids--and she has infected Mansfield and me with a desire to see her.” - -“She is a handsome woman,” said Cyril temperately. “I am afraid it is -impossible for you to get a glimpse of her on this journey, Usk, but -it is not improbable that you may see her in England some day.” - -“On a visit to the Queen, I suppose? Do you know, Uncle Cyril, our -infant minds--Phil’s and mine, I mean--were tremendously stirred by -your adventures when you escaped with her from Tatarjé. We were -always playing at Uncle Cyril and the pretty lady. The game ended up -with a wedding, I remember, but the Governor suddenly put a stop to -that. He said that our talking of such a thing might do harm, and the -game lost its interest afterwards.” - -“Good old Caerleon!” was Cyril’s mental observation. “No doubt that -was when he got the letter I sent him through Stratford, telling him -the state of affairs, and begging him to do what he could for -Ernestine in case I got wiped out. And so ‘the subsequent proceedings -interested you no more’?” he asked aloud. - -“Not much. You see, there were so few vicissitudes after that.” - -“Your Excellency was happy in having no history apparently,” said -Mansfield. - -Cyril smiled, not quite as if he agreed with the remark. “Well, our -politics have intervals of dulness, certainly,” he said. “But of late, -as you may have noticed in the papers, we have been developing a -regular Opposition. It’s a nuisance in some ways, but I am not -altogether sorry, for it keeps our men up to the mark to know that -there is some one watching to catch them tripping and quite ready to -pull them up. The Opposition have got hold of a leader, too, a man -named Milénovics, who was in the Cabinet until last year. He used to -be a strong supporter of Drakovics, but transferred his affections -with the rest when I became Premier, and I thought he was safe. I -fancy it must have struck him suddenly that so long as I remained on -the stage there was no room for my supporters in the principal part, -but that if I were out of office, there might be an opening for -youthful talent. However that may be, he ratted, and to-day the -fragments of the Drakovics party are rallying round him. That, I -think, is the only recent incident of interest in our tranquil -political life in Thracia.” - -But although Cyril dismissed the subject of Thracian politics so -lightly, he had much to tell that was interesting in answer to the -eager questions of both the young men, to whom it was a novel -experience to be able to discuss European problems with one who was -still actively engaged in their solution. The journey to Vienna -appeared astonishingly short in his company, and such was the effect -of his reminiscences, that when Usk and Mansfield had bidden him -farewell and taken their homeward train, the former declared suddenly -that, but for the dislike his parents would feel for such a course, he -would seek a post under his uncle instead of going to Cambridge, only -to discover that his friend was possessed by a like aspiration. As for -Cyril, the thought of “the boys,” as he called them, disappeared -quickly from his mind, for he had much to think of as he continued his -journey to Molzau. The Emperors of Hercynia and Pannonia were both to -be present at the royal wedding, and it had not needed a hint from -Baron de la Mothe von Elterthal, the Hercynian Chancellor, who was an -old ally of Cyril’s, to warn him that an opportunity was likely to be -found for discussing matters more serious than the marriage, and that -a crisis might well be approaching in his life and Ernestine’s. - -European politics were not at the moment in a very settled state, and -this condition of disturbance had left its mark even on the wedding -festivities. The Princess of Dardania, whose father, the late King of -Mœsia, had been a Prince of Schwarzwald-Molzau, was duly invited to -the marriage with her husband; but with the invitation came a strong -hint that it was not advisable it should be accepted, and the -Princess, who was a wise woman, stayed away. The reason for this in -hospitable behaviour was twofold. In the first place, the Princess had -just accomplished the betrothal of her elder daughter, Princess -Bettine, to the young King of Mœsia, a cousin of her own, and son of -a younger branch of the house of Schwarzwald-Molzau, whom her father -had chosen to follow him on the throne. None of her successes ever -came about by accident, and she had been preparing this step for -years; but it was unfortunate that the Roumi province of Rhodope, -which abutted on her husband’s principality, and which had been -guaranteed by Europe in the enjoyment of administrative autonomy, -should have chosen this particular moment for carrying through a small -revolution on its own account, and declaring, without asking the leave -or advice of the Powers, its intention of uniting itself to Dardania. -This occurrence, also, was by no means wholly unforeseen by the -Princess; but she objected to the conjunction of the two events -because it directed the attention of Europe to her doings, and with -this attention she could very well have dispensed. Ever since her -runaway marriage with the Prince of Dardania, Princess Ottilie had -devoted herself with great singleness of purpose to avenging herself -upon her father’s family for their attempt to force her into a -marriage with Caerleon, then King of Thracia, and she had combined -with this object that of the aggrandisement of her husband’s dynasty. -The means of gratifying both ambitions she had obtained by ranging -herself resolutely on the side of Scythia in all European -questions--which meant, of course, that her husband and Dardania -followed her lead. - -Not long after her marriage, the Princess became a convert to the -Orthodox faith, and all her children were brought up in it--a fact -which caused much wrath among her own relations and considerable -embarrassment to her husband, who, although a devoted adherent of the -Eastern Church and a cousin of the Emperor of Scythia, was in no sense -a bigot, and feared, somewhat unnecessarily, that it might be thought -he had brought pressure on his wife to induce her to embrace his own -creed. Having thus taken her stand in such a way as to cause the -maximum of annoyance to the Germanic Powers, and win the largest -amount of sympathy from the Scythian Imperial family, the Princess had -proceeded to lay the plans which she was now working out. Her elder -son would succeed his father in the principality, and a Scythian -alliance was already arranged for him; it only remained, therefore, to -enlarge his dominions in every possible way. But far more important -were the marriage projects devised for the benefit of the Princesses -Bettine and Lida. With her daughters seated on the thrones of the two -Balkan kingdoms, Princess Ottilie looked forward to finding the whole -peninsula in a measure under her control, thus enabling her to form a -confederation which could defy the Western Powers, and would need to -be reckoned with by Scythia. The changing of her husband’s coronet -into a kingly crown, and the putting forward of a claim to the -heirship of the European portion of the Roumi Empire, were among the -visions which floated before her eyes--not yet planned out in detail, -but affording endless possibilities of activity. - -And now, as she recognised without difficulty, her schemes were -threatened with failure. The Germanic Powers had taken alarm at the -two latest evidences of her ambition and its success, and the -gathering at Molzau would be occupied in laying plans for her -overthrow. The Schwarzwald-Molzaus would muster strongly, regarding -her as a renegade, and eager to avenge the sedulous slights of years; -the Emperors of Hercynia and Pannonia, whose one anxiety was the -maintenance of the balance of power in the Balkans as the security for -European peace, would spare no effort of diplomacy to thwart her; and -Cyril, her old enemy, would have the game in his own hands. Unless she -could forestall him, that is--for the Princess of Dardania was not in -the habit of leaving the game in the hands of any opponent. - -“Let me see,” she mused; “is it possible to bind Ernestine and Michael -before they can be approached by the enemy? No. Ernestine is as deeply -committed to her son’s marriage with Lida as is possible, short of an -actual engagement, and to broach the project to Michael would have a -very ugly appearance while he is actually under age. Only a fortnight, -and everything would be right! Well, I must try delay. If we can tide -over the fortnight, Michael’s betrothal shall be announced -simultaneously with his assuming the reins of government. It is -evident that I must distract the attention of the assembled diplomats -from my delinquencies to the indiscretions of some one else--draw a -red herring across the trail, in fact. I regret to be obliged to -sacrifice you, my dear Ernestine, but I see that the moment has come -for making use of that interesting piece of information which I have -been keeping so long. You and your lover must be denounced. It will -not be the first time that the apple of discord has been thrown into -the midst of a wedding-feast, and I am very much mistaken if your -friend Count Mortimer is consulted on the affairs of Europe when it -has once made its appearance. Even if his presumption is ever -pardoned, it will not be for a long while hence.” - -The next point to be considered was the manner of the disclosure. To -write to either of the Emperors or to her Schwarzwald-Molzau kindred -would be to ensure failure, for her letter would be regarded as a -palpable attempt to break up the concert of the Powers. The secret -must be revealed by an apparent accident, and if possible by means of -some other person. The person on whom her choice fell finally was the -Princess Amalie of Weldart, the canoness, her own aunt and -Ernestine’s, who was known as “Tant’ Amalie” to half the royal -personages of Europe. In spite, or perhaps in consequence of, her -semi-conventual status, the Princess Amalie took great delight in the -weddings of her many relations, and was scarcely ever known to miss -attending one. She was also an authority on the subject of the -etiquette proper for such occasions, and her kindred invariably -consulted her as to the descent and consequent precedence of the -innumerable ramifications of their family trees, and the complicated -Court ceremonies which were necessary in German eyes almost to the -validity of the marriage itself. To her the Princess wrote--a pleasant -chatty letter, describing the doings of her children, who kept her so -busy that she could not find time even to come to Molzau for dearest -Theudelinde’s wedding, and commenting on such details of the dresses -and the company as had reached her. - -“I wonder what you will think of your new nephew,” she remarked -towards the close. “I call him new, because when you saw him before, I -am sure you never thought of him in this light. I shall be interested -to hear whether Ernestine takes advantage of the family gathering to -introduce Count Mortimer as her future husband. It is a task that will -need a good deal of courage, but no doubt the bridegroom’s -self-possession and urbanity of manner will smooth over any -awkwardness. I have it on unimpeachable authority that if they are not -married already, they will be so as soon as Michael has been declared -of age. If Ernestine has not announced her intention by the time this -reaches you, pray say nothing to any one. The Emperor Sigismund would -be very likely to take the matter up in an unsympathetic spirit, and -it would be sure to reach him if you told any one about it. In any -case, do not mention my name. I suppose it is incautious in me to have -said anything before hearing that Ernestine has broken the ice, but I -know that it is quite safe to make an exception in your favour, for -there is no one who keeps a secret so wonderfully. You will not get me -into trouble with Ernestine, I am sure.” - -To say that the Princess Amalie was surprised by the little item of -news thus tacked on at the end of her niece’s letter would be wilfully -to understate the case. She was thunderstruck for fully two minutes, -and only recovered owing to the necessity she felt of communicating -the tidings to some one else. As the Princess of Dardania had -remarked, her method of keeping a secret was truly wonderful, but she -was mindful of the injunction not to give her informant’s name, and -tore off the signature carefully from the letter before proceeding in -search of some of her relations, preserving the letter itself in order -to exhibit it as a guarantee of her good faith. As it happened, the -first person she met was the Emperor of Pannonia, and knowing that, -like his brother monarch of Hercynia, he prided himself on the -rigidity with which he maintained the barriers separating the caste to -which he belonged from the lower world, she congratulated herself on -being able to astonish him with her appalling news before it had been -so much as breathed to any one else. - -“Why, what is the matter, Tant’ Amalie?” asked the Emperor, as he saw -the old lady approaching him in eager haste, with her cap on one side -and the letter clasped tightly to her bosom. “Has anything happened to -spoil the programme?” - -“Oh, my dear cousin, I have received such a shock!” panted Princess -Amalie. “Had you any idea that my niece Ernestine was intending to -marry her Prime Minister--that Englishman, the Mortimer?” - -“Oh, come, that’s an old story. Drakovics set it afloat just before -his dismissal, in order to prejudice Count Mortimer in the eyes of the -world. But there was no truth in it. Your brother went to Bellaviste -to inquire into the matter, and was quite satisfied that there was -nothing wrong.” - -“My dear cousin, I know all about my brother’s visit to Thracia, and -if there was nothing wrong then, M. Drakovics is all the more to -blame, for he must have put the idea into their heads. I learn now, -from an authority I cannot doubt, that it is probable--almost -certain--that they are married already, but that if this is not the -case, they will marry as soon as Michael comes of age.” - -“This is a serious matter, Tant’ Amalie. Who is your informant?” - -“My niece--oh, I forgot. I must not give you her name. But I assure -you that she has the best means of knowing the truth.” - -“Perhaps you would not object to my seeing her letter?” - -Princess Amalie congratulated herself on the foresight which had -prepared her for this demand as she handed over the mutilated letter -without demur. The merest glance at the opposite page showed the -Emperor from whom the news had come, and the discovery gave him no -surprise. Passing from the Princess of Dardania’s description of her -rural life at Praka, he read the important paragraph carefully, and -restored the letter to its owner. - -“Now, can you doubt it any longer?” asked the old lady vehemently. “I -know you did not believe me just now--you thought that I was -exaggerating, or had made some mistake--but you see that it is quite -clear. One cannot even give Ernestine the benefit of the doubt. Is it -not shameful?” and the black lace of Princess Amalie’s headgear seemed -to bristle with indignation as she prepared to pass on and denounce -the culprit before a new audience. But the Emperor made no movement to -allow her to leave him. - -“I must ask you to spare me a moment longer, Tant’ Amalie. What steps -would you suggest ought to be taken in such a matter as this?” - -“Steps, my dear cousin!” The word was far too mild. Princess Amalie -would have expected the Emperor to ask what punishments ought to be -inflicted on the two offenders. “I suppose----” she realised suddenly -that it was not easy at the present day to order a presumptuous -Minister to the block, and hesitated. “Of course you can imprison him -in a fortress,” she said, more confidently, “and deprive Ernestine of -her regency and sentence her to live in retirement. All her family -will support you, I am sure. She, a Princess of Weldart, and willing -to disgrace herself by marrying beneath her!” - -“I fear there might be difficulties in the way of executing this -salutary discipline,” said the Emperor, with a perfectly grave face. -“Count Mortimer has relations in high places in England, you see, and -they might think we were going beyond our powers in dealing so -severely with the sovereign and Prime Minister of an independent -state. On the whole, Tant’ Amalie, I think it will be well if you -leave the matter in my hands for the present.” - -“You will allow Ernestine to talk you over,” said Princess Amalie -suspiciously. - -“You think that the honour of our order is not safe in my hands, I -see. Well, if I promise to associate Sigismund of Hercynia with myself -in the consideration of the matter, will that satisfy you?” - -“My dear cousin, I would not presume to doubt you, but I am not -unaware,” and Princess Amalie looked extremely knowing, “what an -effect the sight of a pretty woman in tears produces on the firmness -of most men. Still, if the Emperor Sigismund is with you----” - -“You think that no tears would melt him? Well, Tant’ Amalie, is it -settled? You say nothing to any one until we have inquired into the -matter?” - -“Not to any one? Oh, nothing in public, of course. But just to one or -two----” - -“Absolutely nothing to any one--on pain of my severe displeasure.” - -“Of course, if you take that tone, my dear cousin---- But still, I -think I have the right to know something of your reasons----” - -“My reason is simple. We do not know that there is any truth in the -story. That they are not married I am perfectly certain, for Mortimer -is far too prudent a man to cut the ground from under his feet by -putting himself so flagrantly in the wrong, and the rest of the tale -may be equally false. Would you subject your niece to the pain and -scandal of such a charge before it is proved to be true?” - -“I think that she deserves any humiliation if she can stoop to -contemplate such a misalliance,” was the stout reply. - -“But if she is not contemplating any such thing? And even if it should -be true, we must deal with the matter prudently. To stir up -ill-feeling either in England or Thracia is not to be thought of at -this moment. Rest assured, Tant’ Amalie, that the honour of your house -is safe with us, and tell no one what you have told me. Especially do -not answer that letter at present.” - -He passed on, leaving the old lady not at all satisfied. The fact of -possessing such a secret and being obliged to keep it hidden was -almost worse than the feeling that Ernestine was escaping so much of -the obloquy which she deserved, but the charge so solemnly given was -not to be disregarded if there was still to be a welcome for Princess -Amalie at the Pannonian Court. This consideration acted effectually in -helping her to preserve the secret, and the wedding and its attendant -festivities passed off without any one’s becoming aware of the matter. -Ernestine and her son were treated with the most marked cordiality by -all the royal personages assembled, and Cyril shared in the favour -accorded to them. He knew the reason for this, and attributed it less -to the personal friendliness of the entertainers than to their desire -to detach Thracia from the possible Balkan Confederation projected by -the Princess of Dardania. For the diplomacy which threw King Michael -continually into the society of the younger members of the Hercynian -Imperial family, however, he saw a further reason, at which he smiled -as one not ill-pleased at his own penetration--a smile which was -reflected on the face of the absent Princess, to whom Ernestine had -written in all innocence that “Sigismund and his wife are so kind to -Michael, and he is continually riding or bicycling with Frederike and -Hermine and their youngest brother, but he says that they are -dreadfully dull, and that Bettine and Lida are worth dozens of them.” - -Affairs were in this state when, on the evening preceding the -departure of the royal and imperial guests from the Schloss at Molzau, -Cyril was invited by his friend Baron de la Mothe von Elterthal to -come to his room and talk European politics when every one else had -gone to bed. This request from the Hercynian Chancellor did not -mislead Cyril in the least, and he neither felt nor showed any -surprise when he was conducted by means of a secret staircase from the -Baron’s sitting-room to one on a different floor, and found there the -Emperors of Hercynia and Pannonia and the Grand-Duke of -Schwarzwald-Molzau, who was brother-in-law to one Emperor and cousin -to the other, while their relationships had just been further -complicated by the marriage of his daughter to a Hercynian Prince. The -gathering was evidently intended to be a secret, for the one candle -which lighted the room was placed so as not to throw the shadow of any -of the occupants on the window-blind, and Baron de la Mothe von -Elterthal reconnoitred the passage outside as soon as he had admitted -Cyril, and remained on guard at the door during the whole of the -interview. - -“Count,” said the Emperor of Pannonia, “we have requested your -presence here this evening for the purpose of discussing the situation -in the Balkans, especially in so far as it has been affected by recent -events in Dardania. Your position as the faithful friend and servant -of the late King of Thracia, and the way in which you have exercised -the duties of your responsible office during the minority of his son, -entitle you to our fullest confidence and esteem.” - -“My late brother,” said the Grand-Duke, as Cyril bowed, “assured me -more than once, Count, that in his opinion you would prove yourself a -most efficient guardian of European peace, and this confidence has not -been misplaced.” - -“Come, come,” said the Emperor Sigismund, who had been moving -restlessly in his chair, “we are wasting time. Be good enough to -answer a few questions, Count.” - -“At your Majesty’s pleasure,” returned Cyril, resisting an impulse to -bring his heels together with a click and stand at attention, so -vividly did the Emperor’s tone recall that of the drill-sergeant at -Eton long ago. - -“You have considered the bearing of the late events in Dardania upon -Balkan politics as a whole, Count?” - -“I have, sir.” - -“And what, in your opinion, do they foreshadow?” - -“The confederation, sir, of the three states under the hegemony of -Dardania.” - -“As Premier and Foreign Minister of Thracia, have you taken any steps -towards entering such a confederation, or expressed your willingness -to do so?” - -“Neither, sir.” - -“Is it your intention to do so in the future? No? Then upon what are -the promoters of this scheme relying as an inducement to Thracia to -join them?” - -“If I am to give my candid opinion, sir, they are relying upon the -means which have already proved successful in the case of Mœsia.” - -“You mean that a marriage is projected between your sovereign and the -younger daughter of the Prince and Princess of Dardania?” - -“That is my impression, sir.” - -“Have any steps been taken, either publicly or privately, towards -bringing about this marriage?” - -“None, sir, so far as I am aware.” - -“It is possible that communications on the subject have been exchanged -without your knowledge?” - -“It is possible, sir, but I have purposely refrained from alluding to -the subject in conversation with her Majesty the Queen-Regent. My wish -was to leave myself a free hand in the matter.” - -“You were very wise. Purely personal and family arrangements need not -be regarded in such a case. Well, Count, this marriage must not be -allowed to take place.” - -“Your Majesty’s opinion is my own.” - -“What steps would you suggest as likely to prevent it? Speak freely.” - -“In my choice of weapons, sir, I would take a lesson from the enemy.” - -“In other words,” said the Emperor of Pannonia, “you would counteract -the plans of the Princess of Dardania by arranging another project of -marriage for the young King. A marriage with whom, Count?” - -“With an Imperial Princess of Germanic birth, sir, belonging -preferably to the illustrious Hercynian house.” - -“You aim high for your sovereign. Why an Imperial Princess?” - -“In order, sir, that the splendour of the alliance may reconcile the -nation to a Queen not belonging to the Orthodox faith.” - -“Good!” interrupted the Emperor of Hercynia. “But why a member of my -family?” - -“That the complications might be avoided which would arise from the -introduction of a third form of religion into the Thracian Court, -sir.” - -“I see,” said the Grand-Duke; “that is well thought of You have -considered the matter on all sides, Count. Have you gone so far as to -think of any particular lady in connection with the subject.” - -“Your Royal Highness asks the question merely for form’s sake. The -Princess Frederike of Hercynia alone fulfils all the conditions, so -far as I am aware.” - -“Are you making proposals for my daughter’s hand on behalf of your -master, Count?” snapped the Emperor of Hercynia. - -“I have no authority to take such a step, sir. My place is merely to -offer the suggestion for which your Majesty asked.” - -“He is right,” said the Emperor of Pannonia. “Why should we stand on -ceremony in a secret council such as this? Count Mortimer’s solution -of the difficulty is the same as that which occurred to ourselves, and -provided that the preliminaries are arranged now, everything can be -done in due form later. But, Count, it is important for us to know -whether you can ensure the acceptance of the arrangement by Thracia. -The hand of a Princess of Hercynia must not be made the subject of -factious discussion.” - -“I can answer for the acceptance by the country of any measure -proposed by myself, sir, if the precautions I have suggested are -observed. The danger lies in a different direction.” - -“You mean that the Princess of Dardania is likely to set herself in -opposition to the scheme? But is it in her power to do any harm?” - -“That depends upon our method of procedure, sir. What was your -Majesty’s intention with respect to the settlement of the matter?” - -“What course would you recommend, Count?” - -“There is no time like the present, sir. My advice would be to arrive -at a distinct understanding with her Majesty the Queen-Regent, and -allow the affair to come to the knowledge of all the royal personages -here before they leave Molzau. No formal announcement could be made as -yet, owing to the youth of both parties, but it would quickly become -known that the marriage was in prospect, and the desired impression -would be produced.” - -The Emperor of Pannonia shook his head. “Your advice is excellent, -Count, but the understanding must not become known before the King is -of age. It would appear that the influence of his family had been used -to entrap him into an engagement before he was old enough to judge for -himself. One must pay some heed to popular illusions, even in matters -of state; and you know that in the Princess of Dardania we have to -deal with an unscrupulous woman, who will seize with avidity on any -opportunity that may offer itself for casting odium on the decision at -which we have arrived.” - -“This must be as your Majesty pleases, but I fear that the Princess of -Dardania is the only person who will gain by the delay. With the -arrangement once ratified, I should not be afraid to defy her -misrepresentations.” - -“The matter is not in your hands, Count,” growled the Emperor of -Hercynia. “My daughter’s marriage cannot be made the talk of Europe.” - -Cyril bowed. “May I at least venture to entreat your Majesties to -represent the matter to the Queen-Regent, and show her its importance, -in order that her voice may be entirely on our side in the matter?” - -“Nothing shall induce me to entreat my cousin Ernestine to allow her -son to marry my daughter for the sake of European peace,” was the -Emperor’s retort. - -“It is unnecessary to parade these family differences,” interrupted -the Emperor of Pannonia. “No, Count; I think you will see that the -suggestion cannot come either from the Emperor Sigismund or myself. It -is for you to represent the matter to Queen Ernestine, and convince -her of its vital importance. If we had not believed you capable of -bringing her to regard it in the desired light, you would not have -been admitted to our private counsels.” - -“Your Majesty may rely upon my doing my best, although I fear I shall -be severely handicapped by being obliged to act ostensibly on my own -motion. If even a hint could be given to the Queen----” - -“It is impossible, Count. But we leave the matter with confidence in -your hands. And a word in your ear. It has come to our knowledge that -you entertain certain views--or aspirations--the nature of which is at -present immaterial. If this matter of your sovereign’s marriage is -arranged to the satisfaction of all parties concerned, and conducted -with the zeal and promptness for which you are so well known, I can -promise for myself--and also for the Emperor Sigismund and my -brother-in-law--that these plans of yours shall receive the most -sympathetic consideration, and be furthered in so far as the -exigencies of state allow. We should be loth to lose your influence on -the side of peace in the Balkans.” - -“I am overwhelmed by your Majesty’s condescension,” was Cyril’s -guarded reply, but as he descended the secret staircase his heart was -beating with unwonted speed. “A bid! a distinct bid for my support!” -he said to himself. “With the two Emperors and the Schwarzwald-Molzaus -on our side, Ernestine and I could face the world without a qualm. How -did they come to know of our little affair, I wonder? Well, it doesn’t -signify--some devilry of Princess Ottilie’s, I suppose. If they will -recognise our marriage, and help me to get the Constitution altered, -so that I can keep my place in Thracia, that is all I want. It would -scarcely look well for me to introduce the Bill to amend the -Constitution myself, though, even after the Powers had given their -consent. Mirkovics could do it, and Ernestine and I would absent -ourselves delicately from the kingdom while it was being discussed, -and take a honeymoon trip. But talk of counting your chickens before -they are hatched! The recognition has to be earned yet, and the -Princess won’t allow me to do it without a big fight, I foresee. -Well---- to the victor the spoils.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXIV. - A COMBAT _À OUTRANCE_. - -“Good morning, ladies! Is her Majesty disengaged at present?” - -“Her Majesty will see you, Count, I do not doubt,” and Anna Mirkovics -rose to inquire the Queen’s pleasure. - -“You are early, Count,” said the other lady, who was Paula von -Hilfenstein no longer, having married the eldest son of Prince -Mirkovics some seven years before. Her sister-in-law, in spite of the -large fortune she inherited from her mother, was still single, but -more, people said, by reason of her whole-hearted devotion to the -Queen than from any lack of suitors. - -“Yes, Princess, I am early; but there are many things to settle.” - -“So I should imagine, since the Queen has been seeing people all -morning. You are arranging the details of next week’s festivities, I -suppose? I hope you are allotting plenty of room to us ladies? I have -ordered the most exquisite gowns imaginable from Paris, and it would -be heart-rending to have them crushed.” - -“Your wishes are law, Princess, and I will give orders, if you like, -that twice as much space shall be allotted to you as to any of the -other ladies, so that your gowns may be properly displayed. That is -the real secret of your anxiety, is it not?” - -“Her Majesty will receive you, Count,” said Anna Mirkovics, returning -and interrupting her colleague’s laughing disclaimer, and Cyril passed -on into Ernestine’s presence. She was sitting in a low chair, looking -white and tired, for the Court had only returned from Molzau the day -before, and there were endless details to be arranged for the -celebration the following week of her son’s attainment of his -majority, but the soft flush which never failed to appear at Cyril’s -approach crept slowly up her cheek as he kissed her hand. - -“I know you would not have asked for an interview unless there was -something important to tell me,” she said. - -“You are right in supposing my errand to be of importance, but I have -nothing to tell--merely a suggestion to make. I want to speak to you -about your boy’s marriage.” - -Ernestine sat upright, and looked at him in dismay. “Michael’s -marriage!” she cried. “But he is only a boy. We need not think of that -for five or six years yet--certainly not for four.” - -“We need not under ordinary circumstances, I agree with you. But there -are reasons in the present case which render it advisable----” - -“It is absurd, Cyril. I won’t hear of it. Michael is far too young. He -doesn’t know his own mind. He----” - -“My dear Ernestine, please hear me out. Nothing could be further from -my mind than to suggest an immediate marriage for him, or even a -definite betrothal. But it is highly desirable that it should be -generally understood that his choice--or our choice for him, if you -like--is fixed.” - -“Oh, that is not so bad, of course,” said Ernestine, trying to speak -calmly. “But,” her tone thrilled with anxiety, “upon whom does your -choice fall?” - -“On the only possible person, Princess Frederike of Hercynia, your -cousin, the Emperor’s daughter.” - -“You know that I detest Sigismund, and don’t care for his wife. -Nothing shall induce me to allow Michael to marry one of their girls.” - -“The feeling seems to be mutual,” thought Cyril, remembering his -midnight meeting with the Emperors. “You must not allow your little -differences with your cousin to prejudice you against his children,” -he added aloud. “I made it my business when at Molzau to observe and -find out all I could about the Hercynian Princesses, and I am -convinced that they are most excellent and amiable young people, and -very well brought up.” - -“Well brought up!” said Ernestine scornfully. “They are dull, -Cyril--fearfully dull. Michael cannot endure them.” - -“That speaks badly for his taste. But as you said just now, he is only -a boy, and doesn’t know his own mind. All we have to do is to bring -him in contact with Princess Frederike in due time, and propinquity -will do the rest.” - -“I wish you would not talk like that. I tell you it is impossible. -Michael must be allowed to choose for himself.” - -“You don’t seem to perceive that by my plan he will choose for -himself--as far as any monarch can. You would not wish him to choose a -shop-girl or a village maiden, I presume? Try to look at it sensibly, -Ernestine. There need be no fuss and no difficulty. Your cousin will -write to congratulate you on your son’s coming of age, of course. In -your answer, you hint that it is your hope that your families may one -day be more nearly connected, and you make the same remark to the -Hercynian Envoy when he presents the Emperor’s letter. It is merely -the expression of a pious wish on your part--doesn’t even bind you if -Michael turns rusty when he gets older, but it tides over this crisis, -and makes a good impression. Why, in the name of all that is -unreasonable, should you hang back?” - -“Because--oh, I must tell you--because my cousin Ottilie and I have -arranged for years that he is to marry her daughter Lida. There, you -know the truth now!” - -“And how long has this beautiful arrangement been in force?” Nothing -in Cyril’s tone showed that he had suspected its existence for a long -time past. - -“Since Michael was three years old. We were at Tatarjé at the -time--it was before you and I became friends--and we determined to -bring them up together as far as possible, that they might really -learn to know one another.” - -“And so this is the explanation of all the running wild in woods, and -so on?” said Cyril indulgently. “Upon my word! it’s a very pretty -idea, Ernestine. Pity that it’s so utterly out of the question.” - -“Out of the question! Cyril, I have promised Ottilie. It is to be.” - -“Oh, indeed, and what becomes of Michael’s youth, and the -impossibility of his knowing his own mind, and so on? It seems to me -that you are trying to pin him down pretty strictly to one young -lady.” - -“It is quite in a different way. They have been destined for each -other nearly all their lives.” (“Probably quite all, by Princess -Ottilie,” interjected Cyril, _sotto voce_.) “You cannot say that I -have entered into the arrangement upon impulse. I was sacrificed in -marriage to political considerations, and I determined solemnly that -my son’s life should not be spoilt in the same way. You helped to -sacrifice me, and that is why I cannot accept your advice about -Michael. He shall make his own choice, and fall in love properly with -the girl he is to marry.” - -“But how are you going to make him fall in love with Princess Lida? It -is the last idea that would come into his head after their having been -brought up together like brother and sister. More probably he will -fall in love with some maid of honour old enough to be his aunt.” - -“Cyril, what a coarse thing to say!” Ernestine spoke with chilling -disapproval, but it was evident that the shaft had gone home, and -Cyril improved his opportunity before she had time to recover herself. - -“I know you don’t like it if I venture to say a word against your -cousin, Ernestine, but at the risk of displeasing you I must tell you -this. She is the champion intriguer of Europe, and this projected -marriage is merely the finishing touch to her schemes for bringing the -whole of the Balkan States under the control of members of her family. -She has almost succeeded in plunging the Powers into war already, by -the annexation of Rhodope and the betrothal of her elder daughter to -young Albrecht of Mœsia, and for years she has been trying to -alienate Michael from you and attach him to herself in order to ensure -the success of her plans--a success which would in all probability -lead at once to the Great War.” - -Ernestine sat silent, with the tears rolling down her face. Ottilie’s -schemes and their probable result had never been presented to her so -baldly before, although an inkling of their nature had forced itself -into her mind. But even now, taken at a disadvantage as she was, she -refused to yield her point. - -“It is very dreadful, Cyril, and perhaps if I had known it all at the -time, I would not have entered into the compact. But Michael and Lida -shall not be sacrificed now. I will not break the children’s hearts.” - -“My dear Ernestine, pray remember their youth. As you said, it is -impossible that Michael can have fixed his heart on her as yet. -Unless--surely you have not put the idea into his head?” - -“No, indeed. We wanted it all to be quite natural and unprompted. They -were to grow up together, and drift into love gently.” - -“Well, then, the current must be diverted into another channel, that -is all. There need be no difficulty about it. When I am gone, send for -your boy, and talk to him about next week. Oh, you know the kind of -talk I mean. What do women say on such occasions? Then when you have -got him into a suitably softened frame of mind, just let out how happy -it would make you if you thought he would one day bring home a bride -from Hercynia----” - -“But it would not. It would make me miserable.” - -“If it preserved the peace of Europe, and thwarted your cousin’s -ambitious schemes? Besides, Ernestine, this affair has a further -significance for us. If we can spoil the Princess of Dardania’s great -plan, the Emperors will look kindly upon our marriage.” - -“You expect me to sell my son as the price of my own happiness?” - -“No, I don’t. I know you far too well to expect you to do anything so -businesslike. But what is the good of our rubbing each other the wrong -way like this? Think of me a little, even if the prospect offers no -temptation to you. Won’t you allow that to find all I have worked for -suddenly within my reach is a thing to tempt a man? I don’t ask you to -force your son’s inclination--only to let him know which way your -wishes turn. Is that so very much to do for me? I do not often ask a -favour from you.” - -“No; but when you do they are so very hard to grant. Still, I will -moot the matter to Michael, as you wish it so much, Cyril. It cannot -well do any harm. But I must wait until he returns from Praka.” - -“You don’t mean to say that he is at Praka now? I thought he came home -with you, and was in the Palace.” - -“No; we separated at Witska, and I came on without him. He wanted to -see his cousins again, and besides, he heard that Ottilie had been -slighted in some way with regard to the invitation to Molzau, and -nothing would satisfy him but going to sympathise with her.” - -“This is very bad, Ernestine.” Cyril was seriously disturbed. “If your -cousin’s suspicions are aroused as to anything that passed at Molzau, -she is quite capable of ruining our plans. You must telegraph to -Michael immediately, and desire him to return without delay. I would -advise you to send Pavlovics and some of his suite to fetch him--for -he is getting too old to be running about the country with only a -servant or two--but the Princess might get wind of our intentions and -forestall us.” - -“But even if Michael is heart-whole, Cyril, and does not object to the -idea of marrying Frederike in the course of time, what about Ottilie? -How can I ever explain the change to her? And there is no explanation. -I am simply breaking my solemn promise.” - -“Refer her Royal Highness to me, if you like. We are old -acquaintances, and I may be able to remind her of a promise or two -that she has herself broken. Lay the blame on Europe, tell her that -you object to the honour of being one of the causes of the Great -War--but send for your son at once.” - -“I will. The telegram shall go immediately.” - -The Queen kept her word, without taking any one into her counsels; yet -only an hour or so later a second telegram left Bellaviste, also for -Praka, but addressed to the Princess of Dardania. The contents were in -cipher, and translated, read thus:-- - - - “Mortimer had long private interview this morning with Queen, who was - afterwards observed to have been weeping. A message of recall was - despatched to King instantly on M.’s departure. Be on your guard. - - /D/.” - - -The Princess of Dardania received this missive early in the afternoon. -When she had read it, she glanced sharply at the telegram addressed to -King Michael, which was lying on her writing-table awaiting his -return. The young people had started out in the morning for a picnic, -chaperoned by an elderly lady-in-waiting and Princess Lida’s French -governess, and the Princess was to meet them with tea at a point -agreed upon on their homeward way. As she realised the situation she -stretched out her hand towards Ernestine’s telegram, but withdrew it -again quickly. - -“No, there is no need,” she said to herself. “Drakovics has given me -all the information I require, and Ernestine will not attempt an -explanation in a telegram. But I think, my dear Michael, that on the -whole it will be as well for you not to receive your mother’s message -until you return here.” - -It was not, therefore, until the picnic-party had reached the villa -again that the Princess informed King Michael casually that there was -a telegram waiting for him. Before going out she had placed the -envelope in the hall, so that it might appear to have arrived during -her absence, and she passed on into her sitting-room as she spoke. She -was still standing by the table and taking off her gloves when the -door was flung open, and King Michael burst in. - -“Tant’ Ottilie, my mother wants me to go home at once. She says there -are so many things to arrange which she can’t settle without me. And I -have only been here one day, and not seen you a bit. It’s -shameful--intolerable!” - -“Why, Michael, you ought to feel flattered that your mother can’t do -without you. It seems very hard that you should be obliged to leave so -soon, just when Lida and Bettine had been planning so many delightful -excursions, too; but then----” - -“I’m not going. My mother doesn’t really want me. She has Count -Mortimer to help her with all her fads----” - -“Oh, hush, my dear boy! I can’t allow you to speak of your mother in -that way, nor can I keep you here when she sends for you. It would -appear that I was encouraging you in disobedience. But it is quite -evident that it is too late to start to-night, so telegraph to say -that you will leave by the nine o’clock train in the morning. And I -have a plan. I will come to Bellaviste with you, for I am not -satisfied about the decorations I have ordered for the villa next -week. I want this house to testify--even though we are away--how much -we love our dear Michael and rejoice in his coming to his own, and -therefore I must go and see how the devices look before they are quite -finished. But don’t tell your mother I am coming. It will be a little -surprise for her.” - -“When I am really King, I shall stay here as much as I like,” grumbled -the boy, moving unwillingly to the door; but as he reached it he found -the Princess’s eyes fixed sadly upon him. “Tant’ Ottilie!” he cried, -rushing back to her, “what is the matter? Why do you look so sad?” - -“Dear Michael, it is nothing--merely that it grieves me to lose you -again so soon,” but again and again during the evening King Michael -found that fixed, sorrowful gaze upon him. As Cyril had remarked three -years before, he cared as yet far more for the Princess of Dardania -than for her daughter, and her evident sadness made him miserable. Not -until the next morning, however, did an opportunity of asking an -explanation offer itself, but as soon as the Princess and he were -established in the royal saloon for the journey to Bellaviste, and the -attendants dismissed to their separate car, he recurred to the subject -immediately. - -“Oh, Tant’ Ottilie, tell me what it is that makes you so unhappy. I -cannot bear you to look sad. Is it anything that I have done?” - -“Dear Michael, no. Will you not believe me when I assure you that it -is only sorrow at losing you? It is like losing one of my own -sons--almost as bad as when Kazimir first went to join the Scythian -army.” - -“But that was for such a long time, and I shall come back as soon as -ever all the fuss is over. You don’t imagine that I would let anything -keep me away?” - -“My dear boy, you will not find yourself your own master then any more -than you are now--in fact, you will have even less time at your -disposal. No, we have been very happy, but we must learn to look upon -that particular kind of happiness as past and gone for us.” - -“Tant’ Ottilie, how can you say such things? I shall almost live -here.” - -“I am afraid Count Mortimer will have something to say to that.” - -“Count Mortimer? What has he to do with it? Surely,” as a thought -occurred to him, “you don’t think that it was through him that my -mother sent for me home?” - -“It looks very like it. She made no objection to your coming--did she? -but as soon as she has had time to consult Count Mortimer, she recalls -you.” - -“It’s too bad. But after next week he shall see whether I----” - -“Oh, no insubordination, Michael, please! But come and look out of -this window. We shall pass the villa in a moment, and you will like to -have a last look at it.” - -“It is not my last look. It shall not be. Oh, there are the girls!” - -Yes, there they were, standing on the terrace which bounded the -grounds of the villa on this side, Princess Bettine demure and -dignified--she had cultivated dignity largely since her betrothal had -conferred upon her the distinction of being a kind of modern Helen, -whose charms were not unlikely to plunge Europe into war--and Princess -Lida leaning forward and supporting herself by the branch of a tree as -she waved her handkerchief vigorously. - -“I am glad they came to see you off,” said the Princess, adding with a -sigh, “you will never meet them quite on the same footing again, -Michael.” - -“Oh, why is everything so horribly mysterious and doleful, Tant’ -Ottilie? You talk as if things were all going to be different now, and -Lida is just as bad. She ran away when I wanted to say good-bye to -her, and wouldn’t let me kiss her, and was as crotchety as she could -be.” - -“Michael, you are not in earnest? Oh, my poor innocent child, am I too -late? No, no, don’t mind what I say, Michael. Forget it--promise me -you will forget it. Promise faithfully to banish it from your mind, -dear boy.” - -“Of course I promise, if you wish it, Tant’ Ottilie,” replied the -King, a good deal astonished, but the Princess did not appear to be -satisfied. - -“I ought to have thought of this. How could I be so culpably blind? -But she is so young--it seemed quite safe. Poor little Lida! you will -have to learn your lesson early. And Bettine is so thoroughly happy!” - -“What _do_ you mean, Tant’ Ottilie?” asked the puzzled boy. “Is any -one unkind to Lida? I daresay she will feel lonely just at first when -Bettine is married, but I shall come very often, and----” - -“My dear Michael, you don’t understand anything about it. You are far -too young--but Lida is younger, and she---- Oh, it is hard for her to -be sacrificed at her age! But I blame myself. Your mother was wiser. -She saw that mischief might happen, when I only thought of you all as -children together. But I am punished. If only Lida had not to suffer -for my blindness!” - -“But she shall not suffer!” cried King Michael. “What is the matter -with her? You are not going to send her to Scythia, like Kazimir?” - -“Into the army, I suppose? No, Michael; your path and Lida’s will lie -very far apart in future. The thought of her suffering need not -trouble you; you will know little about her, and care less. You will -marry one of the Hercynian Princesses, and live an exemplary domestic -life----” - -“What! one of those girls with the light-blue eyes and the hair like -tow? No, thank you, Tant’ Ottilie. I had as soon marry a doll.” - -“My dear boy, you will marry the wife who is chosen for you, without -reference to your tastes, and she will not approve of your running -down to Praka every now and then. So we shall be left without you, and -I shall lose Bettine, and then I suppose Lida will go, for she too -must learn, poor child, that with kings and princesses marriage is an -affair not of love but of state, no matter what illusions one may have -cherished in one’s youth----” - -“Look here, Tant’ Ottilie. I have an idea. Why shouldn’t I marry -Lida?--when we’re grown up, I mean, of course. It would be better than -Frederike or Hermine, at any rate, and we need not do it for a good -long time.” - -The manner of the proposal was not flattering, but the boy’s face was -suffused with an honest blush, and the Princess could have kissed him -there and then. Yet her response was not encouraging. - -“My dear boy, you must not think of such a thing! Count Mortimer--I -mean, of course, your mother--would never allow it. And pray don’t -breathe such an idea to any one. It would be said that I had taken -advantage of your stay with us to entrap you into marrying my -daughter.” - -“But I could swear you didn’t. You never even suggested the idea, much -less mentioned the word. So if you were thinking of making Lida marry -some prince who would be unkind to her, and that is what was making -you miserable, you can feel that it’s all right now. I suppose that I -shall have to marry some one, and I’ll marry her some day.” - -“Your views are charmingly naïve, dear boy. It doesn’t seem to have -occurred to you that Count Mortimer is the person who will choose your -wife for you. I daresay he has everything arranged already.” - -“Then he will have arranged it in vain. I hate the fellow,--he twists -my mother round his little finger, but he shan’t get hold of me. I -know too much for him, thanks to hearing you talk, Tant’ Ottilie, and -if he expects to have me under his thumb, as he has my mother--why, -he’s mistaken, that’s all.” - -“Ah, but you don’t realise, Michael, that Count Mortimer is a very -important person. Thracia would fall to pieces if he were not at the -helm, and you must be prepared to make any sacrifices to keep him in -office.” - -“But look what a pull that gives him over us! No, Tant’ Ottilie, it -will be the other way about after next week. Count Mortimer will have -to make the sacrifices if he means to hold office under me.” - -“Why, Michael, you are quite a youthful Cromwell! But I must warn you -that Count Mortimer will make no concessions.” - -“Don’t you see that’s exactly what I want? He will have to go then. -Why, it makes me want to marry Lida just because I know it will mean -getting rid of him. How I hate that smooth, cynical manner of his, as -if he were worlds above me! He has done nothing but try to thwart and -restrain me all my life, and my mother would have let him have his -way. It was you who opened my eyes and helped me to get the better of -him.” - -“No, my dear boy, I am sure you are mistaken in thinking that I ever -spoke against the Premier in your hearing, or encouraged you to oppose -him. You may possibly have heard me lament the extraordinary and -pernicious influence he exercises over your dear mother, or remark -upon the unconstitutional way in which he uses the power he won by -such peculiar means. But you drew your own conclusions, and I have -merely done my best to protect you against the worst results of his -system of training.” - -“Very well, Tant’ Ottilie. It comes to much the same thing, after all, -and that is, that he goes at the first opportunity.” - -“I fancy that you will have to reckon with your mother there, -Michael.” - -“My mother? But when he is gone he will have no more influence over -her, and she will not oppose my marrying to please myself.” - -“But will she let him go? I am certainly not the person to speak -against love-matches, Michael, for my own marriage was a shining -example, and I fancy your mother would agree with me in any case but -yours, especially----” - -“But what in the world have my mother’s views on love-matches to do -with Count Mortimer?” asked the boy, bewildered by what seemed to him -the sudden change of subject. “Do you call Lida’s and mine a -love-match?” - -“Of course.” The Princess was not disturbed by her prospective -son-in-law’s undisguised amusement at the idea. “What else could it -be? But if you don’t see the connection which led me to say what I -did, you must not expect me to enlighten you. I am the very last -person to do so.” - -“What do you mean, Tant’ Ottilie? What are you hinting at? I will -know. Don’t sit there and look mysterious, but tell me.” - -The Princess opened her firmly closed lips. “My dear Michael, if you -are so happy as not to have noticed what every one in the Court knows -and every one in the country has heard, it is certainly not for me to -destroy your paradise.” - -“It would make me unhappy, then? Something about my mother? Tant’ -Ottilie, you cannot say that--that she has done anything wrong?” - -“Far from it, my dear boy. At the worst it can only be called an -amiable indiscretion. Oh no, there is nothing wrong--but I fear you -will scarcely be charitable enough to say so when you are invited to -receive Count Mortimer as----” - -“As what? I insist on knowing.” - -“My dear boy, you quite frighten me. As a stepfather, then, if you -must be told.” - -“My mother intends to put that upstart in my father’s place?” - -“That she can scarcely do, but she intends to marry him.” - -“She shall not do it. I will have him killed first.” - -“Calm yourself, Michael.” The Princess was a little alarmed by the -storm she had raised, and she drew the boy down upon the seat beside -her, and laid her soft hand on his clenched fist. “You must make -allowances for your mother,” she went on. “When she was left a widow, -Count Mortimer occupied a high position in the Court. He made himself -useful to her, and worked his way into her confidence. When those -Tatarjé difficulties arose, he was able to make it appear that he had -rendered her very important services. Your mother was young and -impressionable, and very lonely. If she had had a father or brother at -hand to advise her--if even I had known what was going on, she would -have been held back from the rash step she took. But it so happened -that she had no relations near her at the time, and she engaged -herself privately to him.” - -“And married him?” - -“No; I think it is safe to say that they are not married.” - -“Then it is not too late. I am here to save her. She must be protected -against herself. The fellow shall go in no time.” - -“My dear Michael, you must be careful. Count Mortimer has not been -Premier for eleven years without knowing how to entrench himself in -his position. He is hand and glove with the Three Powers, and to -dismiss him precipitately might lead to very disastrous consequences, -besides blazoning abroad the whole matter, which is the last thing one -would wish to do. Decidedly you must not give such a reason for -dismissing him--and yet it would not do to dismiss him without a -reason.” - -“I have my reasons--I hate him, and he would oppose my marriage with -Lida, and he has the presumption to wish to marry my mother--but I -need not give them.” - -“You must give some reason, my dear boy. But if possible let it spring -out of some misconduct on Count Mortimer’s own part. If only he were -Finance Minister, one might produce evidence of peculation; but as -Minister of Foreign Affairs, all we can do is to suggest that he has -entered into secret understandings with other States. If the Three -Powers once come to believe that he has had dealings with Scythia, -they will be only too anxious to throw him over; and even if we could -not furnish any direct evidence after all, a suspicion of that kind -never quite dies away.” - -“I see; you mean to disgrace him as well as get rid of him? That will -suit me all right. I believe you hate him as much as I do. But you -will help me, Tant’ Ottilie? I don’t quite see how I could carry the -thing through alone.” - -“Help you, dear boy? of course. But tell me first; you are sure that -you really love Lida?” - -“Of course I do. You said so yourself. Should I want to marry her if I -didn’t?” was the unanswerable rejoinder, and the Princess forbore to -press the question further. - -“Leave everything to me just at present, Michael, and do not appear to -have discovered your mother’s secret. I shall try to persuade her to -consent to your marriage first. After that, we must take other -measures.” - -Having attained her various objects in starting the conversation, she -said no more, leaving the boy to brood over his discoveries. She had -succeeded beyond her utmost expectations in rousing him to the two -emotions of love and hate, and now her only fear was lest a chance -interview with his mother or with Cyril should lead to an explosion -before she had had time to prepare her ground. It was evident that the -campaign must be opened quickly on her side if she was not to find her -movements anticipated. Her plans were soon laid, and when she met -Ernestine, without appearing to notice the start of dismay with which -her unexpected arrival was greeted, she whispered as she advanced to -kiss her-- - -“I must have a nice long talk with you to-night, darling Nestchen. I -have such sweet, delightful news to give you.” - -Princess Ottilie as a sentimentalist was appearing in a new character, -and Ernestine felt a thrill of alarm when she heard her words; but -with the conviction that it would be of no avail to defer the evil -day, she granted the private interview which her cousin had asked for. - -“I do not know when I have felt so happy!” said the Princess, when she -had sent her maid away, and she and Ernestine were facing one another -in the rose-tinted light of her dressing-room. “Even when dear -Albrecht came to tell me that he loved Bettine, I could not feel such -complete satisfaction as I do to-day, for you and I have always been -such close friends, and it is so thoroughly suitable that our children -should---- But how I am running on! Well, Nestchen, our children -understand one another. Dearest Michael confessed his love to me -to-day--quite without any prompting on my part--and as for my Lida, I -have known her innocent little secret for a long time. Is it not -delightful that all should have fallen out exactly as we planned?” - -Ernestine was sitting very straight in her chair, and her face looked -drawn and ghastly in the soft light. “But, Ottilie----” she said, with -a sort of gasp. - -“What, Ernestine?” cried the Princess. “You don’t mean me to -understand that you have changed your mind? You have never even hinted -at such a thing.” - -“I have not changed my mind,” said Ernestine, speaking with -difficulty, “but I wish this had happened two days ago or not at all.” - -“I must insist on knowing what you mean, Ernestine. My daughter’s -happiness is at stake--which seems to be more to me than your son’s -happiness is to you.” - -“My son’s happiness is of the very highest importance to me, Ottilie. -Your news comes as a shock, because only yesterday morning I was told, -by one in whom I have every confidence, that it was impossible, for -political reasons, for the marriage to which we have both been looking -forward to take place.” - -“And you imagine that I shall be content to sacrifice my child to the -opinion of some anonymous busybody? But no--I know only too well who -your sapient adviser is. It is Count Mortimer.” - -“You are right. It was Count Mortimer.” - -“Of course it was. I knew that only to your lover would you dream of -sacrificing your child.” - -“Are you mad, Ottilie? How dare you say such a thing to me?” - -“Because it is true. Deny that he is your lover, if you can--a fact -that everybody knows.” - -“I have no wish to deny it. I do love Count Mortimer, and I am proud -to say that he loves me.” - -“And to please him you will sacrifice your son? Are you proud to say -that?” - -“There is no question of sacrificing him. What you have told me has -put a new complexion on affairs, and it will be necessary to modify -any other plans we may have had in view. You are the last person to -suggest that I am likely to sacrifice Michael’s happiness, Ottilie. -For years I have sacrificed myself in allowing him to spend every -spare hour of his time with you, because it seemed to make him happier -than keeping him at home.” - -“Or because it allowed you to enjoy more of the society of your -lover?” - -“I do not wish to quarrel with you, Ottilie, but your tone is -exceedingly strange.” - -“Yes, it is strange, is it not, when my Lida’s happiness is wavering -in the balance? I don’t know whether you expect me to acquiesce -meekly, Ernestine, when in one moment you spring on me your -determination to upset the arrangement which was entered into at your -own suggestion, and towards which we have been working ever since. -Unfortunately I care more for the broken hearts of those poor children -than for the success of Count Mortimer’s projects of -self-advertisement.” - -“I should be glad if you would remember that you are speaking--as you -have mentioned once or twice--of the man I love. As I said just now, I -shall tell Count Mortimer what you have told me, and inform him that -the original scheme must be carried out.” - -“And when he pooh-poohs the whole affair--declares that the children -are babies, and that the peace of Europe (oh, I know his ways) is not -to be imperilled for the sake of giving them what they cry for--what -then? Do you think I don’t know that he will talk you over in five -minutes, and that you will agree with everything he proposes, wiping -away a tear to the memory of the love-story you have ended so -cruelly?” - -“I must beg of you to leave the matter with me, Ottilie,” said the -Queen, rising and going towards the door. “I have confidence in Count -Mortimer, if you have not, and I feel sure that he will find a way of -settling things happily.” - -“Wait, Ernestine!” cried the Princess, crossing the room and putting -her hand on the door. “Things would be settled happily for you and -him, no doubt, but what about Lida and me? No settlement devised by -Count Mortimer would ever prove favourable to my daughter. He will -laugh at your scruples, and bring you round to his own way of -thinking--or if you should venture to hold out, he would proceed with -his plans without reference to you. And do you think that I am going -to allow you to sue humbly to such a man in my name, entreating that -my daughter shall be permitted to marry your son? No; put things on -the right footing at once. It is not Count Mortimer who is master of -the situation--it is myself. I hold the winning card, and that is -Michael. There is less than a week now before he comes of age, and if -Count Mortimer succeeds in obtaining for him in that time the promise -of the hand of Frederike of Hercynia, he will repudiate the -arrangement as soon as he is his own master. Then your friend must -resign, disgraced before all Europe. If he is unwilling to face the -prospect, he must give the lie to the whole of his past policy, and -accept Lida as his future Queen. That is the choice you have to offer -him--a surrender to Michael, and to me, or political ruin.” - -“Ottilie,” said the Queen, looking at her in agony, “be merciful. I -cannot take him such a message. I love him.” - -“Then leave him to discover the alternatives for himself. It will only -make his ruin all the surer. He can find no third course. For any -other man I would have built a golden bridge--enabled him to make his -escape with some remnants of dignity--but for him I have no pity.” - -“But what has he done to you, Ottilie? His plan to marry you to his -brother failed.” - -“Yes; but how did he accept his failure? He insulted me in a way that -I shall never forgive. It was the evening of our wedding--the ceremony -was just over--and this wretch Mortimer approached Alexis and myself -under pretence of offering his congratulations. Every word was an -insult, though veiled under the form of politeness. He ventured--he -even ventured--to warn Alexis that I should probably prove unfaithful -to him. ‘She has deceived her father, and may thee,’ were his words. -Alexis did not perceive the drift of the remark, but if I had had a -dagger at hand----! I smiled then, but afterwards I vowed that he -should pay dearly for the outrage; and now the time for payment has -come.” - -“But why through me? It is too cruel. Why do not you tell him? But no; -at least I can save him from that bitter tongue of yours by telling -him myself.” - -“Yes, and see how he will regard you afterwards. I wish he loved you, -Ernestine--as you love him, poor silly child!--that he might suffer -more, but you are nothing but an item in his plans. He has made use of -you to work his way to power, he is using you now to recommend himself -to the Emperors, and when you prove unable to help him to mount any -higher, he will kick you aside. You are of no use to him unless you -represent success.” - -“Please let me pass, Ottilie,” said the Queen coldly, her calmness -restored. “Your calumnies against Count Mortimer are worthy of -yourself; I will say no more. As I had decided, I shall see Michael -first and question him, and then communicate the situation to Count -Mortimer, and ascertain his views.” - -It was not until noon of the next day that Ernestine succeeded in -obtaining an interview with her son, and in this her cousin -anticipated her. King Michael entered his mother’s room armed at all -points, and the sight of his sullen, determined face gave Ernestine a -strange pang, bringing back, as it did, the first year of her unhappy -married life. One day, as she was quitting the room in outraged -dignity after a violent quarrel with her husband, she had chanced to -catch a glimpse of herself in the great mirror she was passing, and -the look which had met her then was repeated now in the face so like -her own. After all, for much that was amiss in Michael’s character the -blame was hers, and the thought gave a sudden softness to her voice as -she stretched out her hand to the boy. - -“Come and sit here beside me, little son.” The endearing diminutive -came naturally to her lips, although King Michael was as tall as -herself. “I have scarcely had a word with you yet. What is this that I -hear about Lida?” - -“I love Lida, and I am going to marry her,” was the answer, as King -Michael declined the proffered seat, and stood leaning against the -mantelpiece, glowering at his mother with wrathful eyes. - -“You are sure that you really love her, Michael?” - -“Of course I am. I can’t tell why you should think I don’t know my own -mind. If I didn’t love her, why should I want to marry her?” - -The plea did not sound as irresistible to Ernestine as it had done to -her cousin, but she betrayed no impatience. “I don’t want to appear to -cast a doubt on the sincerity of your love, dear boy,” she said, -without showing any resentment at his tone, “but you know that it is -not with kings as with ordinary men--there are so many things to think -of. If you marry Lida, it will mean that some important changes have -to be made, and perhaps some sacrifices. I don’t grudge making -sacrifices for my boy--I think you know that, Michael?” - -A dogged silence was the only answer, and she went on, “I have given -you up so much of late years, Michael, that perhaps you scarcely -realise how much it has cost me to do it. It never struck you, did it, -when you were at Praka or Bashi Konak with your cousins, how lonely I -was here? But you were so happy with them that I had not the heart to -keep you in this dull place with no one to play with. No, dear, I -don’t shrink from any sacrifice for your sake, but I want to be sure -that it will not be wasted.” - -“I shall never marry any one but Lida,” responded the boy gruffly. -“Everything that I like is connected with her--Tant’ Ottilie, and -going to Praka, and getting away from ceremony and fuss. I can’t give -her up.” - -“I am not asking you to give her up, dear boy. If you are sure you -love her, I will speak to Count Mortimer, and ask him to make the -proper arrangements, though I shall be left more lonely than ever.” - -“I am sorry,” said King Michael awkwardly, kissing his mother on the -forehead, “but I love her too much to give her up. And, little -mother”--the words came with a rush--“you have been so kind about it, -I’ll not say anything against your--your settling things with that -fellow Mortimer.” - -And the King departed in haste, as though fearing that he had -compromised himself by his impulsive generosity, and left his mother -to face the worst ordeal of all--her interview with Cyril. He arrived -not long after King Michael had left the room, and found Ernestine -sitting idle, with her hands locked together. She looked at him almost -fearfully as he approached her. - -“Cyril,” she said in a half-whisper, “I have something to tell you -that you will be sorry to hear. Michael and Lida of Dardania are in -love with one another.” - -“Then it is the Princess’s doing, and nothing else, for any one could -see that they had no thought of anything of the kind before.” - -“I don’t know how it happened, but it is too late to stop it now.” - -“Too late, my dear Ernestine! A boy of sixteen and a girl of fifteen! -I will undertake to put a stop to it in no time.” - -“But, Cyril, you must not. I cannot allow that.” - -“Not allow it? Surely you have forgotten that I explained to you the -other day that such a marriage was out of the question?” - -“So we thought at the time, but this alters everything. We must think -of some way in which things can be arranged satisfactorily.” - -“But it is impossible. No arrangement could be satisfactory which -would give the Princess of Dardania a pretext for interfering in our -affairs. Besides, the whole balance of power would be upset.” - -“You will be able to devise some scheme which will put things right. -You are so skilful; I am depending on you.” - -“My scheme is simply to pack Michael off to Vienna as soon as all the -fuss next week is over. He has never seen any girls but his cousins, -and you will find very soon that there is safety in numbers. I would -take him to Paris myself, if it was safe to leave the kingdom for so -long. That would cure him very quickly of his calf-love, but Vienna is -the next best place.” - -“But you don’t seem to understand, Cyril, and yet I told you only two -days ago that it was a matter of conscience with me not to thwart -Michael in an affair of this kind. I suppose I can’t make you see it -quite as I do, but it always seems to me”--her voice faltered--“as if -in this way I could make a sort of atonement for the way in which I -treated his father. I daresay it sounds very foolish and illogical to -you,” as Cyril’s lip curled, “but if I could feel that Michael’s -married life, at any rate, was likely to be a happy one, it would not -seem as if our unhappy marriage was to go on causing unhappiness to -generation after generation.” - -“Let me beg of you to look at things from a common-sense point of -view, Ernestine. Your husband would have been the last to wish the -good of Thracia to be sacrificed for a foolish fancy about making -atonement to him.” - -“I knew you would not see what I meant. But still, Cyril, even if -change and distraction helped Michael to get over his trouble, as you -suggest, I should never forgive myself for allowing poor little Lida -to be cast aside. No; I have often heard you say that when a -misfortune is irremediable, the only sensible thing to do is to accept -the situation and start afresh from it.” - -“But when the situation is absolutely impossible, what then?” - -“But it can’t be, if you accept it. I thought you might perhaps -arrange a compact with Ottilie, that the wedding should not take place -for five years, until Michael is twenty-one, and that during that time -she should not make any attempt to interfere in Thracian affairs, or -to prejudice Michael against you. What do you think?” - -“Truly excellent, if the wit of man can devise any possible means of -making the Princess of Dardania keep a promise which it suits her to -break. And what about breaking faith with the Emperors, and reversing -the policy which I have laboured for twelve years to establish? Have -women no idea of political morality, of duty to the country? Can you -in cold blood imagine that I am likely to hand over Thracia, bound, to -Scythia, after all I have done to strengthen her independence and give -her a voice among the Powers?” - -“But she says you have no choice,” faltered Ernestine. - -“Who says?--the Princess of Dardania? That was the secret of your -anxiety for me in your suggested compromise, was it? What is the -dilemma into which she hopes to force me?” - -“She said that you must either reverse your policy and allow Michael -to marry Lida, or oppose him for a week and then be dismissed--that -there was no alternative. She says Michael will do what she tells -him.” - -“No doubt. But she is a little out in her calculations. There is -another alternative, and it is in your hands. It lies with you to save -the situation, Ernestine. Refuse your consent to the marriage. Break -with the Princess openly, and take measures to remove Michael from her -influence. Your family and the Schwarzwald-Molzaus will back you up, -and the Emperors will see fair play.” - -“But I have told you I cannot do it, Cyril. I cannot break the -children’s hearts.” - -“No one wishes you to break their hearts. All that you have to do is -gently to guide their vagrant fancies into the right direction. In so -doing you will checkmate the Princess and rescue Michael from her -clutches. He will see the world a little, and come back to you free -from the trammels of his adoration for her; and she, like a wise -woman, will have found another match for Princess Lida. Come, I’ll -undertake to pull the matter through. You understand? You must do it.” - -“Cyril, I can’t. The thought of the children’s misery would haunt me -ever after.” - -“Nonsense! Michael will be the first to thank you when he is settled -down with a quiet, good-tempered girl as a wife, instead of the pretty -little intriguer whom your cousin has so carefully trained up to -follow in her own footsteps. As for the girl, there is no heart on her -side of the question. She is simply doing as her mother tells her. -This is not a matter of choice, Ernestine. You must do as I advise -you, and there is no time for thinking about it.” - -“Oh, Cyril, wait!” She came close to him, and laid her hands on his -arm. “I cannot do it; I am pledged both to Michael and Ottilie. I -would save you if I could, but not in this way--anything but this. -Explain to the Emperors how the matter stands, and resign at once. -Then I will marry you next week, and we will leave Thracia--leave -Michael to be happy. If you will give up office for me, I will give -him up for you--if I can do it knowing that all is well with him. We -love each other; we will live somewhere quietly, and forget politics. -Am I not enough for you?” - -“Good heavens, Ernestine, you would drive a man mad! Well, if you must -have an answer, you are not enough, if Thracia has to be left to the -Princess and to Scythia, and all my work undone.” - -“Cyril, I have obeyed you, yielded to you, given up so much for you -already. Give up this for me.” - -“It is impossible, Ernestine. You must choose between your boy and -me.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXV. - TO THE VICTOR THE SPOILS. - -“Will your Excellency be pleased to see the Baroness von -Hilfenstein?” - -“Certainly, Paschics. I will go to the carriage to meet her.” - -But the Baroness was already standing in the hall, to the discomfiture -of Paschics, who felt that he had erred in not escorting her up the -steps. She accepted his hurried apology graciously, however, and -passed on with Cyril into his private office. It was the day following -that on which Cyril had delivered his ultimatum to Ernestine. - -“I am the bearer of a message from her Majesty, Count,” said the -Baroness, when she was satisfied that they could not be overheard. “My -daughter had offered to bring it; but one cannot be too careful in -questions of etiquette, and Prince Boris is extremely particular.” - -This was no exaggeration, for Boris Mirkovics was commonly reported to -be the most jealous husband in Thracia, although his pretty wife made -the best of things by affecting to regard the feeling as a compliment; -and Cyril was grateful to the Baroness for saving him from a possible -complication in that quarter. His patience was sorely tried, however, -when the old lady, after settling her laces, clearing her throat two -or three times, and refreshing herself by a sniff at her bottle of -smelling-salts, remarked, in a tone of chilling disapproval-- - -“You are aware, Count, of the aversion with which I have always -regarded the--the state of things between her Majesty and -yourself----” - -“Pardon me, Baroness,” interrupted Cyril, “but would you have any -objection to giving me your message at once? We can go into the moral -aspects of the situation afterwards. Has the Queen come to any -definite decision upon the matters which I had the honour of laying -before her yesterday?” - -“Forgive me,” said the Baroness. “I should have remembered that the -question was one of deep importance to you. No, her Majesty has not -arrived at any definite decision, save that she is still convinced -that it is impossible for her to break her pledges to the King and to -the Princess of Dardania; but she begs that you will be good enough to -postpone any further discussion of the subject, or action in -connection with it, until after the conclusion of next week’s -festivities. She is anxious that they should pass off without any -disagreeable _contretemps_, and trusts that in the interval you may be -able to devise some settlement that may be satisfactory to all -parties.” - -“No one can be more desirous of obliging her Majesty than I am,” -returned Cyril; “but you must know, Baroness, that it is not so much a -question of my doing nothing, as of the Princess of Dardania’s -consenting to remain inactive. I appeal to you, without fear of -misconstruction, for I know that since her mother’s death the Queen -has confided everything to you: do you think the Princess may be -trusted not to steal a march on me?” - -“Perhaps I am not too friendly to the Princess,” said the Baroness -thoughtfully, “for her Royal Highness and I have long had a difference -of opinion on the subject of etiquette, on many points of which her -ideas seem to me inexcusably lax for one in her high position, but I -think she would scarcely break the truce which the Queen proposes. I -know that her Majesty has had a long interview with her, in which she -steadily refused to retreat from the ground she took up immediately -upon her arrival, but consented to the postponement of the question.” - -“If she could be depended upon to play fair, it would be the best -temporary solution possible under the circumstances, but that’s where -the doubt comes in. However, one may almost say that it’s the only -thing to be done, and it certainly gives us a breathing-space. If we -can only get through the festivities without an _esclandre_, we may be -able to hit on something. By the bye, Baroness, I believe I was rude -enough to interrupt you just now?” - -“It is forgotten,” said the Baroness graciously. “I was about to say, -my dear Count, that in spite of the horror with which I am bound to -regard anything in the nature of a misalliance, I cannot bring myself -to hope that this difficulty will end in the breaking-off of the -engagement between her Majesty and yourself, as it is, I fear, my duty -to do.” - -“You are extremely kind, Baroness.” - -“I am afraid that I may be failing in my obligations to her Majesty, -Count, but it is certain that I have lately come to regard this affair -as differing from others of the kind. It may be that one’s judgments -soften as one grows older, or it may merely be that I am getting old -and foolish, but I hope that it may be possible for her Majesty to -marry you. I have watched the sad course of her life, I have seen her -misery since her quarrel with you yesterday, and my heart fails me -when I think of her suffering if she lost you. You will wonder that I -should thus betray the Queen’s feelings to you, but I have a reason. -Count, I was aghast when I heard of the definite choice you had placed -before her Majesty.” - -“I agree with you, Baroness, that the form of the words was -unsuitable. If I had been wise I should have employed a different -method--entreated and not commanded. I’m afraid the truth is that I -lost my head in the excitement of the moment. I never did such a thing -before, but my nerve is not what it was. Twenty years of hard work, -with practically no holidays, take it out of a man. But it’s no use -hedging now, and besides, the Queen’s yielding furnishes the only -possible solution of the difficulty.” - -“But you would not in any case proceed to the extremities you -threatened? You have unfortunately arrayed all her Majesty’s highest -feelings against you in thus placing her own happiness in the scale -against that of her son. It was not wisely done. And surely, my dear -Count, the mental fatigue of which you speak is a warning to you to -rest? Marrying her Majesty, you would live quietly and happily, as -your English poet says, ‘The world forgetting, by the world forgot.’” - -“Are you holding that out as an inducement to me, Baroness? I am -afraid you scarcely realise the hold which the world has upon some -people. What, you must go? Let me entreat your influence to induce her -Majesty to yield, for the sake of the Powers and of European peace, -and also, if you will have it, because I cannot pretend to say that if -she is obdurate I should not carry out my threat, as you called it -just now.” - -The Baroness shook her head sadly as Cyril escorted her to her -carriage, and he himself failed, for once, to regard the outlook with -any confidence. The postponement of the necessity for decision was a -great relief, but he could not see any means of saving the situation -if the Queen should fail him. - -Meanwhile the preparations for the festivities went on apace, and -royal guests began to arrive at Bellaviste, until the Palace was -fuller than it had been for many years, and extra accommodation had to -be found in some of the principal hotels. Among the earliest arrivals -was the Crown Prince of Hercynia, representing his father, and -attended by Baron de la Mothe von Elterthal. The news that the -Imperial Chancellor would visit Thracia had caused much comment, and -some excitement, throughout Europe, and it had been freely stated that -the object of his coming was to arrange a match between the young King -and one of his master’s daughters. The futility of this course under -the circumstances had not become generally known, but Cyril was -relieved to find that it was not necessary for him to recount to his -fellow-statesman the untoward events of the past week. The Hercynian -Government had been kept informed by its own representatives of the -appearance at Bellaviste of the Princess of Dardania, and of the -evident strain which had ensued in the relations of the King and -Queen, and had drawn the obvious conclusion, so that Baron de la Mothe -von Elterthal had been specially commissioned to ascertain whether -Cyril was concerned in the plot, and had played the two Emperors -false. If this should prove not to be the case, he was empowered to -concert with him as to the means by which the Princess might be -baulked of the results of her diplomacy. - -Nothing could have come as a more acceptable balm to Cyril’s wounded -feelings than this tacit acknowledgment that he alone was considered -capable of dealing with the situation satisfactorily, but he was -unable to give much comfort in return. Everything depended on the -Queen, and although Cyril did his utmost whenever he saw her alone to -emphasise the importance of the crisis, he could not flatter himself -that he had secured her assistance. He had not expected her to hold -out so long after receiving his ultimatum, and he blamed himself ever -more and more for the form in which he had chosen to present it. -Labouring day by day to remove the unfortunate impression he had -produced, he still found himself compelled to report failure to Baron -de la Mothe von Elterthal, and when the week of festivity began, he -had not so much as obtained from Ernestine a promise to consider her -ways. But his ill-success made him only the more determined to win in -the end, and he grudged the loss of time caused by the state -ceremonies, which kept him from taking active measures, such as were -beginning to suggest themselves to his mind, although they were of the -doleful nature of counsels of despair. - -Balls and banquets, church services and gala performances at the -theatre, the reception of congratulatory addresses and the taking and -receiving of various oaths of allegiance, filled up day after day, and -the guests, with an endurance and a politeness only to be found in -royal personages, contrived to appear not only tolerant of the rush of -uninteresting events, but even pleased with it. No _contretemps_ -marred the festivities, and the concluding function was reached -without even the symptoms of a difference of opinion among those -assembled to do honour to King Michael. The Pannonian Arch-Duke showed -no signs of remembering the barrier which had arisen of late years -between the Three Powers and the princely family of Dardania, the -Princess and the Queen were on almost oppressively good terms, and M. -Drakovics comported himself in a sufficiently friendly manner even -towards Cyril. Thus the last of the series of entertainments, the -luncheon-party on the Saturday, to which the foreign royal personages -were invited previous to their departure from Bellaviste in the course -of the afternoon, marked the conclusion of a week of perfect harmony. - -When lunch was over, King Michael rose to propose the health of his -guests, and to express due gratitude for their presence and support -during the ceremonies of the week. His speech had been written out for -him by Cyril in order that he might commit it to memory; but it seemed -that among the many distractions of the past few days he had failed to -study it as carefully as he should have done, for he was noticeably -nervous--a quality which no one had remarked in him before. He -succeeded, however, in getting through his list with a little -prompting and some reference to his notes, and his audience, who were -prepared to be more than merciful, applauded in the right places and -helped to cover his confusion. But when the end of the speech was -almost reached, and the requisite compliments had been paid to the -delegates of the Emperors, to the Kings present or represented by -members of their families, to the houses of Weldart and -Schwarzwald-Molzau, from which the speaker traced his descent, he -hesitated for a moment. There was only one family that still remained -to be complimented, and the King’s slight pause merely rendered more -effective the raised tones in which he uttered words which had never -appeared in Cyril’s written oration:-- - -“And lastly--although my own wishes would have led me to propose this -toast first of all--I ask you to drink to the health of my dear -cousins the Prince and Princess of Dardania, with whose family it is -my hope and purpose to be even more intimately connected in the future -than at present. _Hoch, hoch, hoch_!” and he bowed to the Prince and -Princess over his raised glass. - -A bombshell exploding in their midst could scarcely have proved more -startling to the company assembled than this sentence. All had guessed -at the plans of the Emperors, and most were more or less definitely -acquainted with them; but now it was plain that the diplomacy of -Hercynia and Pannonia had suffered a defeat, and that the victory lay -with the dark-haired lady in yellow brocade and sable, whose eyes were -brighter than her diamonds as she replied smilingly behind her fan to -the whispered congratulations of the young King of Mœsia. Cyril’s -glance had met that of Baron de la Mothe von Elterthal, as the fateful -words were uttered, and the monosyllable “Done!” had escaped his lips, -while the Baron replied by a scarcely perceptible shrug of the -shoulders to the look of blank helplessness which the Crown Prince of -Hercynia turned upon him. The Pannonian Arch-Duke was the only person -who had sufficient presence of mind to drink the toast without -betraying the conflicting emotions which were agitating him at the -moment; but before there had been time to respond to it the Prince of -Dardania created a sudden diversion. - -“The Queen!” he cried,--“the Queen is ill!” - -Ernestine had fallen back in her chair, her face as white as the -ermine on her gown, and her eyes fixed on vacancy. Her jewelled -fingers were clenched before her on the table--clenched, as the Court -physician remarked afterwards to a _confrère_, like the contorted -hands of a person in fierce bodily agony. She did not seem to notice -the alarm and anxiety around her; but when the Princess of Dardania -waved away the rest of the guests with, “Leave her to me: the -agitation of this joyful week has been too much for her,” she drew -herself away from her with a shudder of repulsion which did not escape -the notice of others. The Princess laughed lightly, but not without -some embarrassment, as she resigned her place to Baroness von -Hilfenstein, who ignored her with a wrathful contempt which was patent -to every one as she helped to convey the Queen to another room. -Pausing on the threshold, Ernestine made a painful effort to speak; -but her blanched lips refused their office, and her eyes, full of dumb -anguish, wandered helplessly over the sympathising faces around. The -Baroness understood her, however. - -“You wish his Excellency the Premier to wait on you, madame? Count, -will you be good enough to hold yourself in readiness until her -Majesty is sufficiently recovered to receive you?” - -The rest of the company passed on into the other rooms, but Cyril -waited in the deserted dining-room. It was not long before he was -summoned by one of the ladies, and under her guidance entered the room -in which interviews with Ernestine had so often been granted to him. -She was seated now beside her writing-table, with her hair and her -rich dress in disorder, and as she turned towards him at the sound of -his step a fit of strong trembling seized her. - -“I knew nothing of it,” she gasped. “Oh, Cyril, you believe me?” - -“I accept your assurance, madame.” - -“Cyril, upbraid me, scold me--anything but look at me like that! Don’t -speak so coldly, I can’t bear it. Cyril, what are you going to do?” - -Her voice was almost a scream as she rose from her chair and tried to -reach him, but tottered and fell at his feet, clinging to his hands in -an agony of terror. He raised her silently, and placed her in her -chair again. - -“Cyril,” she said, holding his hand fast, “say something. Don’t look -at me in that way. I thought you loved me once.” - -“So I did--once,” he replied. - -“And now--now?” - -“I think it would be unnecessary, and perhaps painful to your Majesty, -to enter into that question.” - -“But you could not be so cruel as to punish me when I was as much -astonished by what Michael said as you were? I have lost my son, I -have lost Ottilie, who was once my friend--you cannot mean that I must -lose you?” - -“It is surely self-evident, madame, that a discredited politician out -of office is not a fit match for a Queen.” - -“Discredited--out of office! As though I cared! I love you, not your -office--you more than ever, now that you have failed and are in -trouble. You could not punish me so cruelly, Cyril? You will not -forsake me after all the years that I have waited for you?” - -“Pray do not lay the blame upon me, madame. The choice was in your own -hands. You preferred your son’s whim to the success of my policy, and -it only remains for me to congratulate your Majesty upon the -acquisition of a most charming daughter-in-law, and to withdraw.” - -“No, you shall not go.” She clung to his hand so tightly that he was -unable to free himself. “You must hear me, Cyril. Ottilie promised me -solemnly that nothing should be done until the festivities were over, -and I believed her. So did you. Why punish me, then? Only let me come -with you if you mean to leave Thracia. I do not mind being poor. I had -rather be poor, with you.” - -“I think, Count,” said King Michael’s voice, as the newly enfranchised -sovereign appeared at the door which led into the ante-room, “that you -can scarcely be aware that Dr Danilovics gave special directions that -her Majesty was not to be agitated. Need I point out that so long an -audience is extremely injurious to her in her present condition of -illness and excitement?” - -“I did not know that you had been invited to assist at this interview, -sir.” - -“If I choose to protect my mother from the schemes of a political -adventurer, Count, that is my affair.” - -“Such a remark, addressed to one who was your father’s friend and has -served your mother faithfully, comes with an ill grace from you, sir, -and necessarily deprives me of the honour of serving you in the -future.” - -“The proper official will relieve you of your portfolio, Count.” - -“Your Majesty’s consideration is unbounded. That I may not appear -backward in responding to it, allow me to say that should my successor -desire any information as to the routine work of the post, I am -entirely at her service.” - -“At _her_ service? Whose?” - -“Surely, sir, it is patent to all that her Royal Highness the Princess -of Dardania becomes, _ipso facto_, Foreign Minister and Premier of -Thracia. It is impossible that I should be mistaken.” - -The King frowned heavily. “This is not a time for joking, Count,” he -said. - -“Pardon me, sir, but it is a little unkind to wish to keep all the -enjoyment to yourself. The practical joke which her Royal Highness has -just carried out with your Majesty’s assistance would make the fortune -of a farce.” - -The King’s dignity was touched. He had an uneasy feeling, which would -never have oppressed the Princess of Dardania, that the suave, cynical -man before him was amused rather than thunder-struck by his great -_coup_, and he grasped eagerly at the first chance that offered itself -for terminating the interview. “This wrangling, Count, is unseemly in -the presence of her Majesty,” he said reprovingly, with a glance at -his mother, who was looking from one to the other in bewildered -misery. - -“Nothing, sir, could be more contrary to my wishes than that my -presence should cast a shadow on her Majesty’s pleasure in this joyful -occasion. With your permission I will retire to England as soon as the -formalities attendant upon my resignation are completed.” - -“No, Count. There are certain charges”--the King looked sharply at -Cyril to see whether he blenched, but in vain--“to be inquired into -first.” - -“As your Majesty pleases. I can only hope that the result may be as -satisfactory to my accusers as it is bound to be to myself.” It was -his turn to look at the King, who moved uneasily. - -“Cyril,” cried the Queen, rousing herself from her lethargy, as he -prepared to retire, “you will not leave me in this way? Cyril!” - -“You forget, madame, that we are not alone,” Cyril heard the King say, -laying a hand on his mother’s shoulder as she tried to rise, and with -her despairing face before his eyes, the defeated Premier left the -room. Once outside the door, the realisation of all that this meant -came upon him like a flood. One moment he gasped for breath, and his -hands gripped his coat as though to tear it open: then his -self-control returned to him, and he stepped out from under the -_portière_ to pass through the rooms filled with the gaudy, -glittering crowd, that knew him to be discomfited and disgraced. If -they had expected him to show the consciousness of his failure in his -face, they were disappointed, for he appeared amongst them absolutely -unmoved, although a smile lingered on his lips for a moment as he -noticed the rapidity with which men and women alike hastened out of -his way, leaving him a clear path, for fear of his attempting to speak -to any of them, and thus branding them with the taint of having been -an intimate of the fallen Minister. He spoke to no one, but before he -had crossed the first room a tall awkward youth, with his honest face -ablaze with indignation, had deliberately stepped forward and placed -himself at his side, glorifying the retreat by the splendour of his -uniform and the magnificence of the decorations with which his breast -was covered. It was the Crown Prince of Hercynia, whose incurable -kindness of heart made him the despair of his father, and who was -reported to run no small risk of being passed over in the succession -in favour of his younger brother, Prince Friedrich Karl. He placed his -arm through Cyril’s, and began to talk stammeringly and incoherently, -not because he had anything to say, but obviously in order to set his -_protégé_ at his ease. In spite of his unavoidable amusement, Cyril -could not help being touched, but at the door he freed himself -resolutely from the Prince’s hold. - -“I am unutterably grateful for your Imperial Highness’s condescension, -but I must refuse to bring you into trouble with your father.” - -For one moment the Prince looked startled, then he took Cyril’s arm -again. “You have been doing our work,” he said, “and you shall not be -thrown aside because the task has proved too much for you.” - -In the corridor they came face to face with Baron de la Mothe von -Elterthal, who was hurrying towards them, drawn by the flying report -which had reached him of the extraordinary conduct of the Crown -Prince. A glance at the young man’s face showed him that no -remonstrance would serve his turn, and he begged therefore that he -might be allowed a few moments’ conversation with Count Mortimer on -political matters of the utmost importance. The Prince hesitated, -half-suspecting the ruse, then saw a way out of the difficulty. - -“We must not detain his Excellency here, Baron. Do you walk home with -him--to his house, you understand?--as I was intending to do, and talk -on the way.” - -It is to be feared that the Baron’s murmured acquiescence did not -adequately represent his feelings at the moment, but he obeyed, and -walked on with Cyril, the Crown Prince looking after them. - -“Good fellow that Prince of yours,” remarked Cyril, when they were -crossing the courtyard, “but a terrible fool. Accept my condolences, -Baron. If you feel as sick as you look, I’m afraid Hercynia will soon -be without a Chancellor.” - -“Oh, don’t mention it,” said the Baron, pulling himself together. “No -one can fight against folly. Can I do anything for you, by the way?” - -“Yes, you can. Wire to my brother--you have stayed with him, so you -know his address--and tell him to take no steps whatever about me. -When I am ready, I’ll come home. I don’t want the might of the British -Empire invoked to protect me against the spite of an angry woman.” - -“What?” said the Baron, looking at him narrowly; “it is more than mere -dismissal, is it?” - -“Impeachment, if they can manage it. By the bye, Baron, in a trial it -is possible that certain facts might come out which would throw a -light upon recent Hercynian policy----” - -“Oh, you resort to threats, Count?” - -“By no means, my dear Baron. Threats between old friends and old -political hands like you and me? Why, you should be grateful to me for -simply directing your attention to possible dangerous contingencies. -You know enough of me and of my methods to be sure that if the -Princess of Dardania wishes to base her action against me upon -documentary evidence she must forge it--and in that case she will not -stop at implicating me. In self-defence, I might find it necessary to -declare the truth, which might prove only less damaging to other -people than the forgeries. You understand me?” - -“I do. You wish us to make representations to the King, based upon the -impolicy and ingratitude of his conduct towards the friend and servant -of his parents?” - -“That’s it. The Prince of Dardania is a sensible man at bottom, and I -think he will interfere and restrain his wife and young Michael when -he sees how their proceedings are regarded; but to make matters sure -you might let your Government journals insert a vague note touching -the means by which a recent successful conspiracy in the Balkans was -promoted--extensive use of forged documents, and so on. I can put you -on the track of one or two little things connected with the Rhodope -business if you find it necessary to go further, but I think you will -scarcely need them.” - -“I see. We will act with all discretion.” - -“Just so; and now here we are at my hospitable door. You won’t come -in, I fear? Well, thanks for your company, and the trouble you are -going to take. I’ll do the same for you when young Hopeful kicks you -out because you are too much identified with the bold bad diplomacy of -his father’s days.” - -“Many thanks. If I were in your place at the present moment, I am not -sure that I would remain to run the risk of a trial. Public opinion -does not seem particularly well affected towards you, and you have -escaped assassination once already.” - -“Really, Baron, I fear you under-estimate either my age or my -intelligence,” was Cyril’s reply to this little stab, which the Baron -emphasised by a nod towards the crowd gathered in the street,--a -hostile, murmuring, uncertain crowd, that had heard rumours of the -great Minister’s downfall, but felt it hardly safe to believe them on -seeing him walking quietly home in the company of the Hercynian -Chancellor. There was one, however, who felt no misgivings. The crowd -parted to allow of the passage of a bath-chair, and its occupant, an -old white-haired man, threw a glance of triumph and hatred at Cyril as -he stood on the steps. - -“My turn once, yours now!” he cried, in a shrill voice which in its -cracked tones bore only a faint resemblance to that which had formerly -been able to sway a multitude. “_Bonjour, feu M. le Ministre_!” - -They were the words with which Ernestine had dismissed M. Drakovics -eleven years before, and Cyril laughed bitterly as he bowed with -peculiar politeness to his old enemy, and retreated into the house, -pursued by the loud hisses and hootings of the mob, which had divined -the truth from the old man’s speech. Turning into the secretary’s -office, Cyril met the concerned gaze of Paschics. - -“Do you want to earn a good round sum of money, Paschics?” - -“That depends upon the way in which it is to be earned, Excellency.” - -“Oh, you need only swear that I have intrigued with the Scythian -Court, and bring forward a forged document or two to support your -statement, and the Emperor Sigismund will pay you almost any sum you -like to name.” - -“Your Excellency is over-tired, or you would not insult by such a -suggestion a man who has always tried to serve you faithfully.” - -“You are right, Paschics. Well, come into my office, and let us go -through this solemn farce with becoming dignity.” - -They had scarcely taken their seats when the King’s private secretary -arrived to demand the delivery of the seals of office. Following him -came the Chief of Police, with several subordinates. - -“I am instructed to seal up your Excellency’s papers in your presence, -and take them to my Bureau for examination,” he said. “Your Excellency -is to be placed under arrest in your own house. You can obtain what -you wish from without through the police, but you will not be allowed -to communicate with any one outside.” - -“Very good,” said Cyril. “What a blessing I have sent my message to -Caerleon before this!” he added to himself. “What is the matter, -Paschics?” - -“Your Excellency,” in a quick whisper, as the attention of the police -was distracted by their task, “if there is anything among the -papers--any letters--which you would not desire to have seen, tell me -at once, and I will destroy it before they take possession of them, -whatever the risks.” - -“No, Paschics, I never keep letters. You may be quite easy about -that.” - -“Your Excellency,” the secretary’s fingers were twitching as he stood -beside Cyril, “will you endure this? They are treating you like a -common criminal. Only give me the word, and I will strangle the -Prefect there.” - -“My good Paschics, keep quiet, and don’t make things worse. Why should -not the police tumble my papers about, if they like? It doesn’t hurt -us. I am really grateful to them for giving me something to think -about.” - -Understanding now the full extent of the disaster, Paschics was -silent, but when the police had gone into another room, he crept out -after them. In a moment he returned, his face beaming with delight. - -“Your Excellency, the door is unguarded, and there are none of them in -the hall. I can disguise you in a moment, and you will be able to -escape.” - -“No, thank you, Paschics. Don’t you see their little dodge? They would -like it better than anything else if I went slinking away in disguise, -but I don’t mean to gratify them. We will stay here.” - -After all, the imprisonment lasted only two days. At the end of that -time the papers were returned and the police guard removed from the -house, and Cyril was informed that he might go whither he would. Of -this permission, however, he refused to avail himself, declining to -skulk out of the country like a man desiring to escape notice. In -consequence of his maintenance of this unbending attitude, one of the -Court carriages was sent on the following day to convey him to the -Palace, with the message that the King wished to see him. With the -young monarch he found the Prince of Dardania, who took the leading -part in the conversation which followed. A little to one side sat the -Princess, with a piece of embroidery in her hand. - -“Her Royal Highness is present, Count,” said King Michael sharply, -when Cyril had saluted him and the Prince. - -“I crave her Royal Highness’s pardon, sir. I had imagined that this -was a business interview, and that the Princess’s presence would be -more properly ignored, but since your Majesty informs me that it is a -social occasion, I can only express my gratification at being admitted -to such a pleasant family gathering.” - -“Count,” said the Prince of Dardania hastily, “his Majesty has asked -me to express his regret at the treatment you have received. In -consequence of the receipt of mistaken information, you were placed -under arrest, and your papers seized. I need scarcely say that nothing -to justify the seizure was discovered, and strong representations as -to the harshness of the course pursued have been made by several -personages whose advice the King is bound to respect. Under these -circumstances, his Majesty’s only desire is to make you a suitable -recompense for the inconvenience to which you have been put. There are -personal and family reasons, which it is unnecessary to particularise, -which would render it undesirable for you to continue to hold the -office of Premier, but you are of course entitled to the usual -pension, and if with this you care to accept the position of Thracian -Minister to the Pannonian Court, I think you would find it a post well -suited to your tastes and abilities.” - -“I am deeply indebted to your Highness for the handsome things you -have said. With respect to the offers you have been instructed to make -to me in the name of his Majesty, perhaps you will convey to him the -pleasing intelligence that I decline them utterly, for personal -reasons, which it is unnecessary to particularise. I will not accept -a pension, nor will I take the post of Minister to Pannonia, and there -is certainly one person in this room who has reason to be grateful -that I will not. But I demand an authorised statement in the ‘Gazette’ -that I resigned office on account of failing health, induced by long -and unremitting devotion to the duties of my position, and also a full -apology for the inexcusable blunder committed by the police. I shall -expect also to receive the marks of distinction usual on quitting an -office such as I have held, and to be treated with due honour on -quitting Thracia. Otherwise I stay.” - -“I know why you refuse his Majesty’s offers,” said the Princess, -leaning forward confidentially, while her husband and the King -discussed Cyril’s demands in an undertone. “You wish to injure -Thracia, and therefore do not like to take her money. I did not know -you were so scrupulous.” - -“It is quite unnecessary for me to injure Thracia. I leave that to -your Royal Highness, in the full conviction that the task will be -efficiently performed.” - -“Are you trying to cast a doubt upon my motives, Count?” - -“By no means, madame--only on your powers. If you had married my -brother, you and I would have ruled Europe. As it is, I fear you will -find it difficult to rule the Balkans.” - -“You are disappointed, Count, and therefore I can pardon your -rudeness.” - -“Disappointed, madame? Oh no; remember that I have seen a good deal. -You do not imagine that I cannot make allowances for a child who has -just grasped power, and for a lady who is anxious to get her daughter -off her hands?” - -“You had better give him what he wants, and let him go,” said the -Princess, in a stage whisper to the King. “Otherwise you will have no -peace in Thracia.” - -“Count,” said the Prince of Dardania, “his Majesty is graciously -pleased to grant your requests. Naturally the simplest plan would be -to give orders to the police to convey you to the frontier -immediately;” here Cyril raised his eyebrows, and the Prince, -remembering the warnings of the Three Powers, hesitated and became -somewhat confused, “but your long services--your friendship with the -late King--in fact, your demands are granted. The ‘Gazette’ you -suggest will appear to-morrow, and you will be free to leave Thracia -on the following day.” - -“And if you have any message of farewell to the Queen I shall be -delighted to deliver it,” added the Princess, who was burning to -revenge herself on Cyril for his words to her. - -“Ottilie!” said her husband warningly, but Cyril smiled. - -“You are too good, madame, but I cannot consent to place myself under -a further obligation to you. You must remember that there is already a -heavy account between us. I will do my best to repay your Royal -Highness promptly; rely upon that.” - -He bowed and went out, with a shrill laugh from the Princess, perhaps -a little forced, ringing in his ears, and returned to his own house as -he had come, to find Paschics watching for him, eager to announce, -with much mystery, that there was a lady waiting to see him in his -study. For a moment Cyril was startled, but only for a moment. The -weakness passed, and he entered the room, to find the lady, who was -dressed in black and wore a thick veil, standing by the window. - -“Have you not done me harm enough yet?” he asked, never doubting who -it was; but the lady raised her veil, and displayed, not the features -of Ernestine, but the pale plain face of Anna Mirkovics. - -“I am the bearer of a message from her Majesty to you, Count,” she -said coldly, giving him a note. “You were right in supposing that she -would wish to come here in person, but by representing the difficulty -she would experience in leaving the Palace unobserved, I induced her -to allow me to be her messenger.” - -She turned away again to the window, and Cyril tore open the envelope, -and drew out the blotted and tear-stained missive which it contained. - - - “Cyril, my Beloved” (Ernestine had written),--“You cannot intend to - leave me like this. They tell me that you are quitting Thracia in - disgrace--but I know that is only my cousin’s malevolence--take me - with you. Let me share your trouble--I will not say disgrace, for that - cannot attach to your name. Send me one word by Anna, and I will come. - Do not think that I shall repent taking the step. You know me well - enough to be sure that neither poverty nor scorn would trouble me if I - was with you. But I know you are saying, as you did the other day, - ‘The choice was in your own hands, and you preferred your son to me.’ - Dearest, how could I build our happiness on the ruins of my child’s? - You would not wish me to do so; you were trying me, were you not? I - have never opposed you in anything but this, but how could I deprive - Michael of the joy I desired for myself? And if you think I deserve - punishment for following my conscience in this respect, I have - received it. Three days and nights of misery, Cyril! Even you would - pity me if you saw me now--they tell me I am mad, merely because I - love you--or will you not forgive me yet? But if I must go on - suffering in this way, at least do not leave me without a word. Let me - see you once more, just to say good-bye. I will not trouble you with - entreaties, I will only look at you for the last time. Let me have a - kind look to remember, and not the dreadful cold eyes that met mine - the other day. Remember that day in the burning house, that - mountain-path in the snow. You loved me then. Have you the heart to - forsake me without one kind word? But no, you are welcome to overwhelm - me with reproaches, if only you will let me see you. You know how I - love you.--Your broken-hearted - - Ernestine.” - - -“I fear, mademoiselle,” said Cyril to the messenger, crumpling the -note in his hand, “that her Majesty forgets the circumstances of the -case. It would scarcely improve my position in Thracia at the present -moment if I invited the Queen to run away with me. Not,” he dropped -for a moment the hard tone in which he had spoken, and Anna Mirkovics -looked up with sudden hope, “that I do not consider the scandal -involved would inflict a very salutary punishment on King Michael and -his future relatives, but one really must consider one’s own personal -feelings a little in such a matter.” - -“Then what answer”--the maid of honour’s voice was almost choked with -indignation--“am I to take to her Majesty?” - -“I think it would be best to tell her that there is no answer. To say -that I decline the honour might sound discourteous.” - -“But you will see her to say good-bye? You must.” - -“Pardon me; such a step would indicate a willingness to do more, and I -have no intention of doing anything.” - -“Yes, if you saw her, you must yield. Oh, Count, have pity upon her! -We can do nothing to comfort her, although our hearts are broken by -the sight of her sufferings. She sits in the same place from morning -till night, and neither weeps nor speaks. The Princess and the King -have rallied her, upbraided her, threatened to give out that she has -become insane, but nothing could rouse her until Baroness von -Hilfenstein happened to hear that you had been released and were about -to leave Thracia, and then she determined to make a last effort to -communicate with you. You cannot refuse this one small favour. I will -smuggle you into the Palace as a friend of my own--what does it -signify what they say of me, if I can help to comfort her?--and when -you see her, you must give way.” - -“I think not, mademoiselle. I am not a sentimentalist, as you know, -and I cannot flatter myself that the meeting would afford any comfort -to her Majesty. It is not as though things were as they used to be.” - -“You mean that you do not now love her? But if that is the case, you -have never loved her. Oh, assure me of that, let me tell her from -yourself that you sought her only for the help she could give to your -political designs, that you awoke her love for you merely that you -might climb to power by its means, and that it was only natural you -should throw off the mask when she refused to serve your purpose any -longer. It will wound her terribly, but her pride will help her to -tear you from her heart. You need not try to keep up the mockery any -longer, surely?” - -“I should be delighted to meet your wishes, mademoiselle, but -unfortunately I am not quite quixotic enough to blacken my own -character so gratuitously as you propose. I did love her Majesty at -one time--in fact, until three days ago. I will not say that at any -time I should have been willing to make a fool of myself to please -her, as some men would, but once, at any rate, I was prepared to die -for her. Is it beyond your power to imagine an experience by which -love should be altogether burnt out and destroyed? That was my case -when, thanks to the Queen, I saw my policy overthrown, the labours of -twenty years undone, and myself held up to the ridicule of Europe.” - -“But if you love her, you can forgive even that. She was wrong, no -doubt, but has she not suffered for it? Is she not willing to share -with you the consequences of her fault, as the only reparation she can -make? You say you loved her----” - -“Pardon me; I fear I have not made my meaning clear. I did once love -her Majesty, but--I do so no longer.” - -“You really loved her? I hope you did; I am glad if you did. You think -your love is dead; but it will come to life again to torment you, and -then, perhaps--oh, I trust it will be so!--you will know something of -the pain you are making her suffer, when you feel that you would give -anything to see her and to touch her hand again, and you cannot -approach her. If the time ever came for her to treat you as you are -treating her now, I could die happy.” - -“May I suggest, mademoiselle, that I feel a slight delicacy in -listening to these accounts of her Majesty’s feelings--under the -circumstances?” - -“You are a cruel, heartless man,” said Anna Mirkovics despairingly, -“and I hope God will punish you as you deserve!” - -“I fear that you must rate my deserts very low, mademoiselle, if you -mean to imply that the punishment I merit is even worse than all that -has already happened to me.” - -He looked round with a faint smile at the dismantled room and the -untidy packet of papers, and Anna Mirkovics realised dimly that -whatever his punishment was to be in the future, it had begun in the -present. - - - -About a week later, the party gathered for afternoon tea in the great -hall at Llandiarmid Castle were startled by the entrance of a visitor, -who opened the front door and walked in unannounced. - -“Uncle Cyril!” cried Usk. - -“Cyril, old man!” exclaimed his father. “My dear fellow, why didn’t -you telegraph, and let us send the carriage for you?” - -“I didn’t care to make a fuss. No, Caerleon, I am not quite a fool. I -came here in a fly, not plodding through the mud. Nadia, you look -younger than your daughter. Phil, do you still consider it a -compliment to be told you are more like your father than ever? Mr -Mansfield, how are you? I have seen you and Usk so recently that I -really can’t perceive any changes at the moment that ought to be -remarked upon. Caerleon, do sit down, old man, and don’t grip my -shoulder like that. I assure you that I am flesh and blood, and not my -own ghost.” - -“You have cut Thracia for good and all?” asked Caerleon, sitting down -opposite his brother, but avoiding looking at him. - -“I suppose so--or rather, it has cut me. I have refused their pension, -at any rate.” - -“Right! I’m delighted to hear it.” - -“No more questions any one wants to ask, are there? You know that old -Drakovics has returned to nominal power, with Vassili as an -under-study of all work?” - -“Did all your men go over to him?” - -“Most did; but Georgeivics and old Mirkovics resigned. I pointed out -to them that it was foolish; but they would do it.” - -“And they were the only ones that remained faithful?” - -“My dear Caerleon, pray don’t be so tragic. A man doesn’t want further -depressing when he has come to such glorious smash already as I have. -No, Paschics is persistently and stupidly determined to follow my -fallen fortunes. I left him in London, to delude the interviewers. And -Dietrich is also in my train, more taciturn than ever now that his -belief in my star has been so rudely shattered. Oh, and by the bye, -there is an old Jew named Goldberg, whom you may remember hearing of. -When I was passing through Vienna, he came and played the Good -Samaritan. There is a sum of two million florins about which he and I -had dealings together once, and he informs me that when it was -returned to him he invested it at once in my name, and that it is at -my service now. I daresay I shall go and stay with him a little later -on. Those are all that I have found faithful among the faithless, I -believe.” - -“But the Queen, Uncle Cyril?” asked Usk. “You said that she always -supported you. Did she change sides, or has she really gone mad? The -papers hint at all kinds of things.” - -Cyril looked round upon the group with a rather strained smile. “I -don’t want to sound melodramatic,” he said, “but I should feel deeply -obliged if you would mention the Queen’s name to me as little as -possible. Her Majesty chose suddenly to forsake my advice, and adopt -that of my bitterest enemy, and that sort of thing puts a man a little -out of conceit with her.” - -“I can’t stand this any longer,” said Caerleon hoarsely. “This place -is too hot, or draughty, or something. For goodness’ sake, Cyril, come -out on the terrace and have a smoke.” - -“Anything for a quiet life!” said Cyril, acquiescing readily. - -“Oh, mother!” cried Philippa, as the door closed behind her father and -uncle, “it was worse than that, I’m sure. He loved her, and she has -played him false. Didn’t you see his face?” - -“He is awfully changed since we saw him less than a month ago,” said -Usk. - -“I should scarcely have known him to be the same man,” Mansfield -agreed. - -“Oh, how could she? how could she?” cried Philippa. “To draw him on, -and win his love, and then throw him over--a splendid man like Uncle -Cyril! The wicked woman, I hate her! It is not a thing to be cried -over”--and she dashed away an indignant tear as she spoke--“I should -like to kill her! She has taken all the best years of his life, and -left him - - - ‘Exceeding comfortless, and worn, and old, - For a dream’s sake.’” - - -“Don’t get into the habit of quoting poetry when you are excited, -Phil,” said her uncle’s voice at the open window. He had been passing, -and had overheard the last words. “It is very hard to break oneself -off it, and it has got me into trouble more than once. People think it -sounds stagey, you know.” - -“I suppose,” pursued Philippa, in a lower tone, but still with -boundless indignation, “that she thought he was not grand enough for -her to marry! And so she used him as long as she wanted his help, and -then cast him aside. As if she ought not to have been glad of the -chance of giving up everything for him because she loved him--if she -did!” - -“There may be excuses for her of which we know nothing,” said Lady -Caerleon, observing that Mansfield was hanging on Philippa’s words in -rapt admiration, as much for the speaker as for the sentiments she -expressed. “She may even think she is acting rightly. It is quite -possible,” with a sigh, “to do wrong from the best motives.” - -“No, mother, I am sure it was just wicked, horrible pride. She thought -only of herself, and not a bit of him, and calmly broke his heart -because he did not happen to be born a King.” - -And there was no one to tell her that it was Cyril, and not Ernestine, -who had found place and power too much to give up for love. - -THE END. - - - - - TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES. - -Sydney C. Grier was the pseudonym of Hilda Caroline Gregg. - -This book is part of the author’s “Balkan Series.” The full series, in -order, being: - - - An Uncrowned King - A Crowned Queen - The Kings of the East - The Prince of the Captivity - -Alterations to the text: - -[Title Page] - -Add brief note indicating this novel’s position in the series. See -above. - -[Chapter I] - -Change “in that _georgeous_ company” to _gorgeous_. - -“With the _certainity_ that neither principal” to _certainty_. - -[Chapter II] - -“understand that his _pore_ pa is struck” to _poor_. - -[Chapter IV] - -“her unaccustomed _graciousnesness_ was merely” to _graciousness_. - -“representing St Gabriel of _Tartarjé_” to _Tatarjé_. - -[Chapter V] - -“Come, _count_, I wish to go to the” to _Count_. - -[Chapter IX] - -“striking his mother ... with his little _first_” to _fist_. - -“because she is--well, angry _himself_” to _herself_. - -[Chapter XVI] - -“The loyalty of my _familty_ is not dependent” to _family_. - -[Chapter XX] - -“I’m afraid I had _forgotton_” to _forgotten_. - -[Chapter XXI] - -“Ernestine placed _himself_ between them” to _herself_. - -“she owed it to _himself_ that it was” to _herself_. - -[Chapter XXII] - -“like his Majesty’s _contrairy_ ways” to _contrary_. - -[Chapter XXV] - -“saw a way out of the _diffculty_” to _difficulty_. - -[End of Text] - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A CROWNED QUEEN *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/66325-0.zip b/old/66325-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5527cae..0000000 --- a/old/66325-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66325-h.zip b/old/66325-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b7fc2e5..0000000 --- a/old/66325-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66325-h/66325-h.htm b/old/66325-h/66325-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 98cdd5e..0000000 --- a/old/66325-h/66325-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,27094 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.1//EN" "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml11/DTD/xhtml11.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" version="-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.1//EN" xml:lang="en"> -<head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=utf-8"/> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg"/> - <title> - A Crowned Queen, by Sydney C. Grier - </title> - <style type="text/css"> - -/* Headers and Divisions */ - h1, h2, h3 {margin:2em 0em 1em 0em; page-break-before:always; text-align:center;} - - div.tp {text-align:center;} /* title page */ - - .nobreak {page-break-before:avoid;} - - /* center a block of text */ - div.quote_o {font-size:95%; margin:0.5em 2em 0.5em 2em; text-align:center;} - div.quote_i {display:inline-block; text-align:left;} - -/* General */ - - body {margin:0% 5% 0% 5%;} - - p {margin:0em 0em 0em 0em; text-align:justify; text-indent:2em;} - p.center {margin:0em 0em 0em 0em; text-align:center; text-indent:0em;} - p.noindent {text-indent:0em;} - p.sign2 {margin:0em 2em 0em 0em; text-align:right; text-indent:0em;} - p.spacer {margin:0.5em 0em 0.5em 0em; text-align:center; text-indent:0em;} - p.end {margin:1em 0em 0em 0em; text-align:center; text-indent:0em;} - - p.toc_1 {font-variant:small-caps; text-align:left; text-indent:0em;} - - div.letter {padding:1em 0em 1em 3em;} - - span.font80 {font-size:80%;} - - span.sc {font-variant:small-caps;} - - span.chap_sub {font-size:80%;} - -/* play/poetry indented verses */ - p.i0 {margin:0em 0em 0em 2em; text-indent:-2em;} - p.i1 {margin:0em 0em 0em 3em; text-indent:-2em;} - p.i2 {margin:0em 0em 0em 4em; text-indent:-2em;} - p.i3 {margin:0em 0em 0em 5em; text-indent:-2em;} - p.i4 {margin:0em 0em 0em 6em; text-indent:-2em;} - p.i5 {margin:0em 0em 0em 7em; text-indent:-2em;} - p.i6 {margin:0em 0em 0em 8em; text-indent:-2em;} - p.i7 {margin:0em 0em 0em 9em; text-indent:-2em;} - p.i8 {margin:0em 0em 0em 10em; text-indent:-2em;} - p.i9 {margin:0em 0em 0em 11em; text-indent:-2em;} - p.i10 {margin:0em 0em 0em 12em; text-indent:-2em;} - - </style> -</head> - -<body> - -<div style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of A Crowned Queen, by Sydney C. Grier</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: A Crowned Queen</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:0;'>The Romance of a Minister of State</p> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: Sydney C. Grier</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: September 17, 2021 [eBook #66325]</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>Character set encoding: UTF-8</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Produced by: an anonymous Project Gutenberg volunteer</div> - -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A CROWNED QUEEN ***</div> - -<div class="tp"> -<h1> -A CROWNED QUEEN -</h1> - -THE ROMANCE OF A MINISTER OF STATE -<br/><br/> - -<span class="font80">By</span><br/> -SYDNEY C. GRIER<br/> -<span class="font80">AUTHOR OF<br/> -‘AN UNCROWNED KING,’ ‘IN FURTHEST IND,’ ETC.</span> - -<br/><br/> -(<i>Second in the Balkan Series</i>) - -<br/><br/> -THIRD IMPRESSION - -<br/><br/><br/><br/> -WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS<br/> -EDINBURGH AND LONDON<br/> -<span class="font80">MCMVII<br/> -<i>All Rights reserved</i></span> -</div> - - -<h2> -CONTENTS. -</h2> - - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch01">I. AN INTERRUPTED HOLIDAY</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch02">II. IN THE PRESENCE OF DEATH</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch03">III. THE BATTLE OF THE CREEDS</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch04">IV. AN AMATEUR DIPLOMATIST</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch05">V. HEAVILY HANDICAPPED</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch06">VI. A DAUGHTER’S DUTY</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch07">VII. TWO KINGS OF BRENTFORD</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch08">VIII. A FAMILY COMPACT</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch09">IX. “WAYS THAT ARE DARK, AND TRICKS THAT ARE VAIN”</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch10">X. A NEW RELATIONSHIP</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch11">XI. WAYFARING</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch12">XII. METAMORPHOSES</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch13">XIII. IN THE GREENWOOD</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch14">XIV. THE <i>JUDENHETZE</i></a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch15">XV. “WE TWO STOOD THERE WITH NEVER A THIRD”</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch16">XVI. THIS WORKING-DAY WORLD</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch17">XVII. “THE MAN WHOM THE QUEEN DELIGHTETH TO HONOUR”</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch18">XVIII. FRIENDLY INTERVENTION</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch19">XIX. A LITTLE TOO FAR</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch20">XX. IN QUEST OF THE WHEREWITHAL</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch21">XXI. PARLEYINGS WITH CERTAIN PEOPLE</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch22">XXII. THE EDUCATION QUESTION</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch23">XXIII. IN SIGHT OF THE GOAL</a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch24">XXIV. A COMBAT <i>À OUTRANCE</i></a> -</p> - -<p class="toc_1"> -<a href="#ch25">XXV. TO THE VICTOR THE SPOILS</a> -</p> - - -<h2> -A CROWNED QUEEN. -</h2> - -<h3 class="nobreak" id="ch01"> -CHAPTER I.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">AN INTERRUPTED HOLIDAY.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -<span class="sc">The</span> carriage from Llandiarmid Castle had been waiting for a quarter -of an hour at the little country station, and the horses were -beginning to toss their heads and paw the ground restlessly, to the -great scandal of the coachman. -</p> - -<p> -“This ’ere train of yours is late again, Mr Prodger,” he grumbled to -the station-master, who was combining business with pleasure by -perusing a grimy copy of a Welsh newspaper at the same time that he -kept an eye on the porter who was engaged in weeding the platform -flower-beds. Mr Prodger took up the challenge promptly. -</p> - -<p> -“I wass sooner believe you do be early nor the train late, Mr Wright,” -he responded. “’Deed and I wass.” -</p> - -<p> -“Me early!” was the wrathful answer; “when ’er ladyship come round to -the stables ’erself, and tell me to ’urry, because there wasn’t but -barely time to meet the train, the notice was that short! No, Mr -Prodger, it’s my belief as there’s been a haccident somewhere on this -bloomin’ line, and a nice tale I’ll ’ave to go back and tell the -Markiss and my lady.” -</p> - -<p> -“There goes the signals,” put in the footman. “The train’ll be ’ere in -a minute.” -</p> - -<p> -“Iss, sure,” said the station-master, “the train do be oll right. She -wass not have you for driver, Mr Wright, see you?” -</p> - -<p> -Chuckling over this Parthian shot, Mr Prodger retired to his own -domains, and Wright turned upon the footman, who had interfered so -unwarrantably in the discussion. -</p> - -<p> -“What are you a-doin’ of ’ere, Robert? Why ain’t you on the platform -waitin’ to take ’is lordship’s things?” -</p> - -<p> -“I ain’t never seen ’is lordship,” pleaded Robert. “I was waitin’ to -arst you what ’e was like.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, yes, there’s so many passengers stops ’ere,” returned his -superior, with a terrific sneer. “’E’ll be lost in the crowd, ’e -will.” -</p> - -<p> -“But do ’e favour the Markiss?” persisted the footman. -</p> - -<p> -“Well, they both ’as fair ’air and blue eyes, if you go for to call -that a likeness. But you look out for a under-sized gentleman, with a -’aughty voice, and a slave-driver kind of a way with ’im. That’s Lord -Cyril.” -</p> - -<p> -With this graphic description to guide him, Robert ventured upon the -platform, and succeeded in identifying the traveller of whom he was in -search. Wright’s lips settled themselves into a peculiarly grim smile -when his subordinate returned escorting a small fair man enveloped in -a fur-lined overcoat—a garment which excited the somewhat derisive -wonder of the loiterers around. They touched their caps as Lord Cyril -passed, it is true—it was an attention they were bound to pay to the -brother of “the Markiss,” but behind his back they asked one another -with ill-concealed grins whether “oll the chentlemen wass wear ladies’ -clooks in the furrin parts he did come from?” If Lord Cyril noticed -their amusement, he heeded it no more than did the stolid German valet -who followed with his bag, and it was with a pleasant smile that he -looked up at Wright. -</p> - -<p> -“Glad to see you again, Wright. You look as fit as ever. So you are -coachman now, are you?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, my lord—this five year.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your shadow has not grown less, I see?” remarked Lord Cyril lazily. -</p> - -<p> -“Well, my lord, we ain’t none of us no younger nor we used to be,” was -the somewhat aggressive answer, for Wright had caught sight of a faint -smile on Robert’s face. Discipline must be maintained, even in social -intercourse of this kind, and the coachman bethought himself hastily -of his duties. “Beg your pardon, my lord, but ’er ladyship bid me tell -you as she ’ad some ladies comin’ as she couldn’t put off, and ’is -lordship and Lady Philippa was gone out ridin’ before your telegram -come, so she ’oped you wouldn’t take it unkind not bein’ met by none -of the family.” -</p> - -<p> -“Not at all. I quite understand,” said the visitor cheerfully, with -his foot on the carriage-step. “It’s a pleasure to see your friendly -face again, Wright. I must come and have a talk with you about old -times in the harness-room one of these days.” -</p> - -<p> -“Much honnered, my lord, I’m sure,” was Wright’s response, but his -face betrayed small appreciation of the prospective pleasure. Robert -looked at him with some timidity as he climbed to his place, and it -was not until they were fairly on the road to the Castle that the -question he was burning to ask escaped the footman’s lips. -</p> - -<p> -“I say, Mr Wright, was that true as they was all sayin’ in the -servants’-’all the night I come—about the Markiss ’avin’ been a king -once, somewhere in furrin parts, I mean?” -</p> - -<p> -“It’s as true as you’re settin’ there,” responded Wright solemnly, -“that seven year back or thereabouts ’is lordship was as much a king -as Queen Victorier is queen.” This was stretching the truth a little, -but Wright paused to allow the information to sink in before he added, -“I was ’is Majesty’s—I mean ’is lordship’s—’ead groom then, so I -know.” -</p> - -<p> -“You ain’t jokin’?” asked the bewildered Robert. -</p> - -<p> -“Jokin’? Look ’ere, my lad—you ’ave cool cheek enough for the -job—you ask ’is lordship ’imself whether ’e wasn’t King of Thracia -for three months, and if ’e didn’t set on a throne and ’ave all the -swells a-bowin’ down to ’im. ’E might ’ave married a real Princess if -’e’d liked, but she were a bad lot, and ’e knew it. Oh, there ain’t no -doubt about ’is ’avin’ been King, though you mayn’t choose to believe -it.” -</p> - -<p> -“I ain’t a-goin’ for to contradick you, Mr Wright,” said Robert -penitently. “And did Lord Cyril take on the kingdom after ’im?” -</p> - -<p> -Wright snorted. “No; Lord Cyril ain’t never been King, nor won’t be,” -he said. “’E was in Thracia with the Markiss, and made ’imself useful -about the place—sort of general ’andy man, as you might say. Then -when me and the Markiss gave up the job and come ’ome, ’e stayed on -and done the same sort of business for the new King—Hotter George ’is -name is.” -</p> - -<p> -“But why did ’is lordship give up the job?” asked Robert, deeply -interested. Wright looked mysterious. -</p> - -<p> -“That were about the time as ’is lordship got married, my lad; and -when there’s a lady concerned it ain’t for you nor yet for me to say -why or wherefore in such a case.” This explanation did not explain -much, and the impression it was calculated to convey was not by any -means the correct one; but wild horses could not have dragged from -Wright the confession that Lord Caerleon had left his Balkan kingdom -as a prisoner, dethroned by a counterrevolution to that which had -resulted in his being offered the crown. While Robert was meditating -on his oracular utterance, Wright was looking ahead, and, just in time -to prevent a further question which was trembling on the footman’s -lips, he exclaimed— -</p> - -<p> -“Why, there’s ’is lordship and Lady Phil comin’ along! You get down -and ask Lord Cyril if ’e’d like to stop for them, Robert. They’ll be -up with us before we get past the lodge.” -</p> - -<p> -Robert obeyed, and Lord Cyril ordered him at once to wait. Stepping -out of the carriage, the visitor stood watching the approaching -riders, a tall man on a large chestnut horse, and a fair-haired little -girl on a Shetland pony. They quickened their pace when they saw him. -</p> - -<p> -“Why, Cyril, old man!” cried Lord Caerleon, “how did you get here? I -thought we were not to expect you for a month or so yet?” -</p> - -<p> -“I was able to get off earlier, after all. I’ll explain presently. -Just now I should like to be introduced to my niece.” -</p> - -<p> -“That won’t take very long. Phil, this is your uncle Cyril.” -</p> - -<p> -“Do you think I’m like father, Uncle Cyril?” inquired Lady Philippa -breathlessly, after bestowing a kiss on her newly found relative. -</p> - -<p> -“His very image,” responded her uncle. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, I am <i>so</i> glad. Usk is just like mother, and it’s so much nicer -to be different. Nurse is always saying we shall grow out of it, but I -don’t believe we ever shall.” -</p> - -<p> -“Let us walk up to the house together, Cyril,” said Lord Caerleon. “I -want to ask you any number of things. Robert can lead my horse. Phil, -you might ride on and tell your mother we are all right, in case she -should be worrying about us.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh yes, we mustn’t let mother get worried,” said Philippa sedately, -trotting her pony through the lodge-gate as she spoke. -</p> - -<p> -“Has Nadia started nerves?” asked Cyril of his brother. -</p> - -<p> -“Not exactly, but she gets fearfully anxious about the children and me -when we are out of her sight. She does her best to hide it, but even -Phil has found it out, as you see. Do you know that when that child -was thrown one day when she was out riding with me, she mounted again -and we rode on to Aberkerran to get her head plastered up by the -doctor there, rather than frighten her mother by coming in with blood -on her face? Plucky, wasn’t it?” -</p> - -<p> -“Phil is a chip of the old block, I see. You look pretty flourishing, -Caerleon. Any regrets for the lost kingdom?” -</p> - -<p> -“None!” responded Caerleon emphatically. “If I only knew that you were -safely out of it too, I should feel perfectly happy.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then Otto Georg would abdicate, which would be a European calamity.” -</p> - -<p> -“He certainly keeps you with him most persistently. I don’t know how -he made up his mind to let you take a holiday now.” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, the fact is—this mustn’t be mentioned, of course—that the -domestic horizon at the Palace has been somewhat clouded of late -years, and I have often thought it might conduce to peace and -happiness if I took myself off for a little while; but Otto Georg has -never consented to let me go before.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, I was afraid from what the papers said that you two didn’t -exactly hit it off with the Queen and her relations. What’s all the -fuss about?” -</p> - -<p> -“I’ll tell you about it when we have a smoke to-night. We’re too close -to the Castle now.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, and there’s Nadia waiting for us on the steps,” said Caerleon, -quickening his pace. -</p> - -<p> -“So she is. Why, Caerleon, your wife looks younger than when you -married her! And though I never used to be able to see it, she is -certainly wonderfully handsome.” -</p> - -<p> -“Thanks,” said Caerleon drily. “I knew that all along.” -</p> - -<p> -It seemed almost incredible to Cyril that the queenly woman who came -down the steps to meet him could ever have been the girl against whose -marriage with his brother he had once waged a bitter and by no means -scrupulous war. Nadia Caerleon would never be one of those who take -life easily; but she had lost the half-startled, half-suspicious look -which had set Cyril against her at the beginning of their -acquaintance, and to her natural dignity there was now added something -of the repose and assurance of manner which mark the <i>grande dame</i>. -</p> - -<p> -“I was so sorry not to be able to meet you, Cyril,” she said, as she -shook hands with him, “but the Needlework Guild were holding a -committee meeting here, and I could not forsake them.” -</p> - -<p> -“Certainly not,” said Cyril. “I know of old that if there are two -courses before you, you always make a point of choosing the one you -like least.” -</p> - -<p> -“I see that you have not changed at all in these seven years,” she -said, smiling, as she led the way into the hall. -</p> - -<p> -“Perhaps not,” said Cyril in his own mind, “but you have; or you would -have hastened to assure me that I was much mistaken, and that you -preferred the committee meeting.” -</p> - -<p> -“You won’t be long, Carlino?” Nadia was saying to her husband. “I told -the children that they might have tea with us in the hall, and they -will be down very soon.” -</p> - -<p> -Almost before Caerleon and Cyril had laid aside their hats and coats, -the children were upon them, Philippa looking very demure in her pink -dress, and holding the hand of her brother, who was a year younger -than herself. Yet that the interval which had elapsed since her father -had sent her on in advance had not been altogether devoted to personal -adornment was evidenced when she looked up from her cake and -remarked— -</p> - -<p> -“What a funny man your servant is, Uncle Cyril!” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, you have discovered the taciturn Dietrich, then?” said Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh yes,” put in Usk. “We went to see him unpacking your things. Nurse -came to see him too, because he is a foreigner.” -</p> - -<p> -“You must be rather hard up for sights here, I should imagine. Well, -did you find him communicative?” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t know what that word means, Uncle Cyril.” -</p> - -<p> -“Could you get him to talk to you?” -</p> - -<p> -“Not very much,” said Philippa thoughtfully. “We wanted him to tell us -why you had a different kind of crown on your brushes and things from -what father has, and he said it was because you were a different kind -of gentleman. And we knew that before.” -</p> - -<p> -“Dietrich is always cautious,” said Cyril; “but his most useful -characteristic is his extreme truthfulness.” -</p> - -<p> -“Gratifying, no doubt,” said Caerleon; “but in what way useful?” -</p> - -<p> -“Because he is the most stolid person I know. Every one who sees him -jumps to the conclusion that no one could possibly be as stupid as -Dietrich looks, and hence, when he tells the exact truth about my -movements, they always suspect him of trying to put them off the scent -for some reason or other, and they go off in the wrong direction, -which is sometimes a very good thing for me.” -</p> - -<p> -“Why?” asked Usk, gazing at his uncle with astonished grey eyes which -were exactly like his mother’s. -</p> - -<p> -“Because I don’t particularly want them to follow me about everywhere, -that’s all.” -</p> - -<p> -The two children meditated upon this answer for a minute or two, and -then, apparently failing to arrive at any satisfactory solution, gave -it up, and dragged their father to the side-table to show him a -picture in one of the illustrated papers. Cyril looked after them with -a smile. -</p> - -<p> -“It strikes one as queer that if things had fallen out differently -that little fellow would be Crown Prince of Thracia to-day, instead of -Otto Georg’s son,” he remarked to his sister-in-law. -</p> - -<p> -“Yes,” said Nadia, with a slight shiver. “Tell me,” she added -suddenly, “do you think Carlino looks well—happy?” -</p> - -<p> -“Couldn’t look better or happier, I should say,” was the reassuring -answer. -</p> - -<p> -“It is not about the kingdom—I know he is glad to have got rid of -that—but do you think he looks like other Englishmen in his -position?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, exactly; only perhaps rather more thoroughly contented than most -of them. But why do you ask?” -</p> - -<p> -“It is because I am always afraid that I keep him back from the things -he would naturally like to do. When he brought me here first, whenever -the ladies of the neighbourhood came to call, and did not find -everything just as they expected, they always said to me, ‘Oh, you are -a foreigner, Lady Caerleon. <i>Of course</i> you would not understand.’ And -I have always tried to understand, but I can’t make myself really -English, and it is a comfort to know that you think I have not done -him harm.” -</p> - -<p> -Her face was so anxious that Cyril felt inclined to tease her by -inventing some imaginary alteration in Caerleon for which to blame -her, but he resisted the temptation, and remarked— -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t wonder at your having felt strange at first, but no one would -call you a foreigner now. You seem to have taken to your new country -much more kindly than the Queen of Thracia has to hers.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, your Queen!” said Nadia. “I wanted to ask you about her. Is she -very beautiful? One cannot trust the papers.” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, she has dark hair, which looks copper-coloured in the sun, and -very peculiar eyes. They may be either brown or green or grey, and I -have seen them appear quite blue. As for being beautiful, she might -possibly be pretty if she looked pleasant, but since her marriage I -have never seen her anything but decidedly cross.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, then she is not happy, poor thing!” said Nadia pityingly. “And -every one said it was a love-match!” -</p> - -<p> -“Surely you didn’t believe that stereotyped lie? You must have noticed -that the papers trot it out whenever a royal wedding is announced. It -is simply put in as a sort of salve to the consciences of the readers. -If they were told there was a ghastly tragedy going on behind all the -pageantry they are admiring, it might make them feel uncomfortable for -a moment, and therefore they jump joyfully at the notion that an -unfortunate child of sixteen is madly in love with a <i>blasé</i> and -unromantic German just upon fifty!” -</p> - -<p> -“But you are the King’s friend, are you not? Was the poor Queen really -married at sixteen?” -</p> - -<p> -“She was seventeen about a month after her marriage. She is not -twenty-two yet. Yes, I am the King’s friend, and I have no particular -reason to like the Queen; but for all that, I can see that their -marriage was a hideous mistake. It’s quite clear to any one that she -is not happy, but I own that my pity is chiefly for Otto Georg. He was -driven into it as much as she was; but he is not such a picturesque -figure, and therefore he gets no sympathy.” -</p> - -<p> -“And yet you helped to bring this marriage about!” said Nadia, looking -at him in astonishment. Before he could answer, he felt a light touch -on his arm, and found Philippa beside him. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, Uncle Cyril, father says if you aren’t tired we might have a game -in the picture-gallery. Please, please, don’t be tired!” -</p> - -<p> -“I am afraid you are bringing up your daughter to be a tyrant, Nadia,” -said Cyril, as he rose, perhaps not altogether sorry to break off the -conversation at this point, and no more was said on the subject of -Balkan politics or of the domestic troubles of the Court of Bellaviste -until the two brothers settled themselves in Caerleon’s den for a talk -late at night. -</p> - -<p> -“Then you like your present berth well enough to stick to it still?” -said Caerleon suddenly, without leading up to the subject in any way. -</p> - -<p> -“Most certainly I do; or at any rate I am not quite such a cad as to -chuck it and leave poor old Otto Georg to face things alone. The first -two years I was at Bellaviste we were like brothers. Everything went -swimmingly, and it might be doing so still if that old owl Drakovics -had not got it into his sapient head that it was time seriously to set -about securing the succession to the throne.” -</p> - -<p> -“But the King’s marriage was talked of from the very first,” objected -Caerleon, ignoring his brother’s disrespectful reference to the great -Thracian Prime Minister. -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; but so long as it was only talk it didn’t matter. When Otto -Georg became nervous about it, I used to comfort him with the -reflection that threatened men live long. But when I caught Drakovics -one day with a lot of photographs of unmarried princesses spread out -on the table in front of him, I knew that he meant business.” -</p> - -<p> -“And you promptly demanded to have a finger in the pie?” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t know about demanding, but I had one, naturally. It happened -just then that Drakovics was nursing a grudge against the Three -Powers. He was supposed to have looked with a friendly eye on the -agitation which was being fomented against Roumi rule in the territory -of Rhodope, and Hercynia had stirred up Pannonia and Magnagrecia to -put pressure on him to disavow it. Therefore he had an idea that it -would be a good thing—convey a salutary warning and so on—to score -off the Three Powers by marrying Otto Georg to a princess whose -sympathies were somewhat Scythian, without being dangerously so. The -only difficulty was to find the lady. The most suitable of the rival -beauties appeared to be the Princess Ernestine of Weldart, but he was -afraid that the fortunes of her father’s family were altogether bound -up with those of Scythia.” -</p> - -<p> -“And then came your innings?” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, I did happen to remark that the lady’s mother, who was -originally a Hercynian princess, aunt or cousin or something of the -Emperor, had been for years on bad terms with her husband, and would -undoubtedly have brought up her daughter as a German rather than a -Slav. That was one of the many useful pieces of information I picked -up in that fortnight which you and I spent at Schloss Herzensruh. The -Queen of Mœsia is a sister of the Prince of Weldart, you remember?” -</p> - -<p> -“I really don’t; I had other things to think of at that time. You seem -to have these wretched Germans at your fingers’ ends.” -</p> - -<p> -“It’s my business, you see. Well, that settled matters. I undertook to -bring Otto Georg up to the scratch, while Drakovics managed the -necessary ceremonial details. And you know what the end was—a big -wedding at Molzau, with two Emperors present and a Grand-Duke to -represent the third, and royal and serene highnesses without number.” -</p> - -<p> -“I know that you got into some sort of trouble on the occasion which I -never could make out.” -</p> - -<p> -“Not exactly trouble—just a little bother. The fact was that I found -myself a fish out of water in that gorgeous company. Otto Georg -insisted on my accompanying him, and tried to get me a precedence to -which, being merely his secretary, I was certainly not entitled. You -know the awful fuss those smaller Courts make about things of the -kind. Then the Weldarts treated me with marked coldness—I have to -thank the Queen of Mœsia for that, I believe—and it spread to the -Hercynian people. Their attendants imitated their behaviour, and when -I resented that sort of second-hand contumely, one of the Hercynian -officers sent me a challenge. If I am a bit of a dab at anything, it -is at fencing, as you know, and I was not surprised when I wounded -him. Every one else was, though, and Sigismund of Hercynia was nearly -wild on hearing that one of his officers had been beaten in sword-play -by a civilian. The rest of the Hercynians got together and laid a -little plot, the principal feature of which was that they should all -challenge me in turn, so as to make pretty sure of finishing me off at -last. Somehow it got to Otto Georg’s ears—he must have felt -suspicious about my absence on the day of the duel, for we had to -settle matters at a decent distance from the Court and from the -festivities, and then I imagine he questioned Dietrich, who had -guessed the whole affair, and disapproved of it vigorously;—and he -laid it before his brother-in-law, the Emperor of Pannonia. They put -their heads together and devised a plan, which they sprang on the -illustrious assemblage. Otto Georg took a leaf out of the books of the -Scythian Court, and invented a new portfolio for me as Minister of the -Household, and the Emperor—I don’t know how he managed it—created me -a Count. That settled the question of precedence for the future.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am sorry you should have discarded your own English title for a -Pannonian Countship,” said Caerleon. -</p> - -<p> -“It is only when I am abroad. I should never dream of sporting a -foreign title at home; but the courtesy designation caused endless -difficulties over there, although the Germans have so many of them.” -</p> - -<p> -“And after that all went merrily?” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, we heard no more of the duels. But there is a black mark down -against my name in Sigismund of Hercynia’s books, and when we got back -to Thracia there was the piper to pay in quite a different matter. -Drakovics always persists that it was my fault; but I never professed -to be either a thought-reader or a prophet, and how in the world was I -to guess that as soon as the wedding festivities were over, the -Princess of Weldart would definitely break with her husband, and come -and quarter herself upon us at Bellaviste? She said that she had kept -up appearances hitherto for her daughter’s sake, but that it wasn’t -necessary any longer, now that Princess Ernestine was safely married. -Even granting that, Otto Georg and I couldn’t quite see why we were to -be victimised instead of the Prince of Weldart; but there she was, and -we had to make the best of her. She is a terrific woman—ought to have -been abbess of some convent, or perhaps the head of a band of -canonesses, as she is a Lutheran. At any rate, she did away with the -slight hope there was that the marriage might turn out a success. The -little Queen had been in abject terror of her husband at first, but -she seemed to be beginning to believe that he meant to be kind to her, -and then her mother arrived. It was unfortunate, too, that she arrived -with a strong prejudice against your humble servant—derived from the -Queen of Mœsia, of course. I should have thought that I was too lowly -an individual to be honoured with such persistent enmity; but she -persuaded Queen Ernestine that I was Otto Georg’s evil genius, and -made her frantically jealous of my influence over him. She did not -care a straw for him herself, and let him know it; but she could not -bear to see that he made a friend of me.” -</p> - -<p> -“But surely,” suggested Caerleon, “in such a delicate matter, the -obvious thing was for you to retire?” -</p> - -<p> -“That was how it struck me; but as often as I broached the subject, -Otto Georg swore that if I forsook him he would abdicate. He said that -Thracia would be intolerable if he was left to the tender mercies of -the Queen and her mother on one side and Drakovics on the other. So I -stayed on, and the Palace has been divided between two opposing -parties ever since. I don’t mean to say that it’s all the Queen’s -fault. Otto Georg is neither a saint nor an angel, and he has declared -more than once that his wife must take the first steps in the most -unmistakable way if he is ever to be reconciled with her again. She -won’t do that; but once or twice she has seemed to soften a little, -and I believe he might have gone in and won if it hadn’t been for that -pig-headed obstinacy of his. I daren’t say much to him, for it’s a -ticklish thing interfering between man and wife at the best of times; -but I believe a workable compromise might have been arranged on the -basis of his getting rid of me, and the Queen’s getting rid of her -mother.” -</p> - -<p> -“But surely the Princess is not at Bellaviste now?” -</p> - -<p> -“No; she went too far when she began to interfere with Drakovics. Some -time ago she took it into her head that Milénovics, our Public Works -Minister, had insulted her by not turning up at a visit of inspection -she made to the bridge of boats which is being constructed across the -river above Bellaviste. She hadn’t given him any notice, but that -didn’t signify. At any rate, she demanded of Otto Georg that he should -be dismissed. I went to see Drakovics about it on the King’s behalf, -and I can tell you that old man was ‘riz’ to some purpose. He refused -to send any message through me, and went to the King at once with an -ultimatum—either the Princess must go or the Ministry would. Otto -Georg was quite satisfied to get rid of his mother-in-law; but we -should have found the Queen and her mother very hard to persuade if -the Powers had not stepped in. Pannonia knew that there was a good -deal of discontent in Thracia already, owing to the number of Germans -who have been imported to fill various offices, and that if Drakovics -went, another revolution was only a matter of time. So she gave a -gentle hint to Hercynia, and Sigismund brought pretty strong pressure -to bear upon his aunt. He sent her an invitation to visit his Court, -which was virtually a command, and she had to go. Of course she and -the Queen put it all down to me, but I really can’t plead guilty in -this case. One must not risk needless revolutions with a young dynasty -like this of Otto Georg’s. By the bye, Caerleon, do you ever have any -communication with that precious father-in-law of yours?” -</p> - -<p> -“I can’t say that I have,” returned Caerleon, with some constraint in -his tone. The fugitive Irish rebel of 1848, who was spending his old -age as a spy in the employ of Scythia, was not a relative of whom he -could reasonably be expected to be proud. -</p> - -<p> -“He doesn’t apply to you for money? I had an idea—you have no house -in town, and you don’t make much show here—that he might be living -upon you all this time.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh no, quite the contrary. I wrote to him soon after we were married, -suggesting, as delicately as I could, that he should accept a suitable -income from me, and retire from the Scythian service. Nadia was -extremely anxious that he should have the chance of leading a decent -life for his few remaining years. But my letter was returned—not -unopened, but unanswered—and since then we have heard no more of -him.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then he is at his old tricks again—I thought so. He has been in -Thracia for some time, avowedly drinking the waters at Tatarjé. I -told you that there was a good deal of discontent about, and no doubt -he is doing his best to suck some advantage out of it for his -employers. But I don’t believe that any section of the people would -join in a plot the object of which was merely to restore Scythian -supremacy, though it would not surprise me if there was another -revolution the first day that they found any one to rally round. If -you came to Thracia, now——” -</p> - -<p> -“But how is it that the O’Malachy ventures to set foot in the country? -I should have thought Drakovics would have had something to say to -that.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, he was included in the amnesty in honour of the birth of the -Crown Prince. I wanted to except him, but Drakovics was particularly -anxious not to give any offence to Scythia just then, and chose to -think that he had probably reformed. I knew there wasn’t much chance -of his having done that unless he had a comfortable livelihood secured -to him, and you say you have not been permitted to be his banker.” -</p> - -<p> -“No, my savings were intended for quite another purpose. Look here, -Cyril, I want you to chuck this Thracian job, and settle down at home, -or go abroad in the Diplomatic Service, if you prefer it. I can’t bear -your being mixed up with all this shady political business, and Nadia -fully agrees with me. It’s not easy to put by much in these bad times, -but we have never quite lived up to our income, and I can let you have -ten or fifteen thousand pounds to start on to-morrow, if you’ll only -become an Englishman again instead of a hybrid cosmopolitan.” -</p> - -<p> -“Do you really think me capable of sponging on you in this way?” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, let us call it a loan, then. It’s all the same to me.” -</p> - -<p> -“With the certainty that neither principal nor interest would ever be -repaid? No, old man. I’m awfully obliged both to you and Nadia, but I -won’t take your money. You will need it all in a few years, when the -children’s education has to be thought of. And besides, I am spoilt -for England by this time. After the life I have led these eight years, -do you seriously imagine I could take a subordinate post, even in -Diplomacy? You know that a good appointment would be just about as -accessible as the moon to me.” -</p> - -<p> -“I thought of your standing for the Aberkerran Division.” -</p> - -<p> -“And getting in, of course; and spending how many years as a private -member?” -</p> - -<p> -“Nonsense, Cyril! With your experience, you would be a man to be -reckoned with by any Government. We should see you Under-Secretary for -Foreign Affairs in no time.” -</p> - -<p> -“<i>Under</i>-Secretary? And with that pompous old brute the Duke spoiling -everything I had on hand, and taking the credit of anything that -succeeded in spite of him? Thanks, Caerleon; the House of Commons is -all very well in its own little way, but it’s not big enough for me.” -</p> - -<p> -“But what are you aiming at?” -</p> - -<p> -“At having a hand on the reins, that’s all—but then, Europe is the -coach. There’s not much show about my ambitions, but a remarkable -amount of solid reality. I don’t ask for the things other people -covet—money or love or pleasure—but I must be behind the scenes and -pull the wires. It doesn’t matter to me whether my power is recognised -by the man in the street or not, so long as I know that I have it, and -can make the puppets dance.” -</p> - -<p> -“And Otto Georg?” asked Caerleon drily. -</p> - -<p> -“Otto Georg is a puppet for whom I have a foolish weakness. To give -him and the silly little Queen a chance of composing their -differences, I have sacrificed myself so far as to quit the stage for -three months, in spite of his entreaties and my own better judgment. -For his sake I hope he won’t command my return before the time is up, -but for my own I trust he will.” -</p> - -<p> -<br/> -</p> - -<p> -“Then you will take care of Uncle Cyril, Phil, and amuse him?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh yes, mother,” and Philippa climbed into the carriage for another -kiss. “I’m going to take him all round, and explain <i>everything</i>.” -</p> - -<p> -“Poor Uncle Cyril!” said Caerleon. “Haven’t you forgotten that he knew -his way about the place a good many years before you were born, Phil?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh dear!” gasped Philippa in dismay, as she returned to the doorstep. -“Did you really, Uncle Cyril?” -</p> - -<p> -“I’m afraid I did once, but very likely I have forgotten half of it. -We’ll see which of us remembers the stories best.” -</p> - -<p> -This was a proposal entirely to Philippa’s taste, and she led her -obedient uncle away as soon as the carriage had driven off. To her -great distress, however, his reminiscences proved invariably to be -incorrect, and frequently also to be humorous in character, a trait -which jarred on her sense of fitness. -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t believe you were really here when you were a little boy, -Uncle Cyril,” she remarked at last, as he found her a comfortable seat -on the safest portion of the wall of the ruined Abbey. -</p> - -<p> -“But your father was, and we were always together until he went to -school.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then I can’t think,” meditatively, “why it is that you aren’t the -least little bit like father. Father is so splendid and good.” -</p> - -<p> -“And I am not good? Poor me!” -</p> - -<p> -“I——I didn’t mean that exactly, Uncle Cyril. I meant perhaps you -were good in a different way—perhaps it’s a London way. Nurse always -says London is a very wicked place.” -</p> - -<p> -“Thank you again, Phil! Or am I to understand that you are labouring -to express the difference between the Absolute and the Relative?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh no, you don’t understand one bit. It is like the children where -nurse was last, when she lived at General Clarendon’s. His -grandchildren were so dreadfully good you can’t think! They never -quarrelled, or did anything they liked, or wanted to do anything they -were told not to, or forgot to come to have their hands washed and put -on clean pinafores. Well, one day when nurse had been telling us a lot -about them, Usk said all at once, ‘I don’t believe they were always as -good as that. I expect you’ll tell the children where you go next how -good we were.’ Wasn’t it <i>dreadful</i>? And nurse was so angry! She put -on her spectacles and looked at Usk and said, ‘Well, my lord, at any -rate I’ll take my oath that never in all my experience did I know a -young gentleman stand up to me before and call me a liar to my face.’” -</p> - -<p> -“We seem to be wandering a little from the point of the argument,” -suggested Cyril mildly. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, but don’t you see it shows—no, I don’t mean that—I can’t think -what I meant—— Oh, Uncle Cyril, there’s a telegraph-boy! Let us race -and catch him before he gets to the house.” -</p> - -<p> -Before Cyril could even rise from his seat, she was at the foot of the -wall and running across the park at a pace which the boy, who was -lounging comfortably along the drive, and displaying his interest in -the natural objects on either side to the extent of throwing stones at -them, made no attempt to excel or even to emulate. When Cyril came up, -Philippa was in possession of the telegram, and was ordering the boy -to go on to the Castle and get some bread and cheese and lemonade from -the cook. -</p> - -<p> -“That was a nice boy,” she remarked with much gratification, as the -boy departed. “He touched his cap, and said, ‘Thank you, my lady.’ -Sometimes they just race off without saying anything. But mother says -we mustn’t be cross, because they haven’t had any one to teach them -better.” -</p> - -<p> -“As the boy is going up to the house after all, he might as well have -taken the telegram,” observed her uncle. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, but Usk and I always get father’s telegrams and give them to him. -Besides, it’s for you.” -</p> - -<p> -“For me? Give it me at once, Phil.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, Uncle Cyril, but you must pay the postman!” cried Philippa, in -bitter reproach, holding the missive behind her. “Father always does. -It’s one kiss for each letter, and two for a paper, and three for a -telegram.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril made the required payment, rather perfunctorily, it must be -confessed, and tore open the envelope. His face changed as he read the -message, and he crumpled the paper in his hand, and thrust it into his -pocket. -</p> - -<p> -“Come, Phil,” he said, “we must go back to the Castle, and tell the -ingenuous Teuton to pack up my things.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, that means Dietrich!” cried Philippa delightedly. “You do call -him such funny names, Uncle Cyril. But is it from the House? Father -lets Usk and me have his telegrams to play post-office with when he -has done with them, and they always say, ‘Division comes on to-morrow -night. Expect you by morning mail.’ Is yours that kind?” -</p> - -<p> -“Not quite,” said Cyril, walking on so fast that the child could -scarcely keep pace with him, “but it brings me my marching orders, -Phil. I must start for Thracia to-night.” -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch02"> -CHAPTER II.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">IN THE PRESENCE OF DEATH.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -“<span class="sc">Why</span>, Cyril, what’s the matter?” cried Caerleon, as he jumped out of -the carriage to find his brother standing on the doorstep, equipped -for a journey. Cyril answered by another question. -</p> - -<p> -“Can you let me have the dogcart to drive into Aberkerran at once? I -must catch the mail to-night for town, and get the Flushing boat in -the morning.” -</p> - -<p> -“But are you going back to Thracia so soon?” asked Nadia in -astonishment. “Have they sent for you?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; I have had a telegram. The King is dangerously ill, and wants -me. I have sent Dietrich on with the luggage, Caerleon; but I thought -that if I just stayed to say good-bye to you all, the dogcart would -take me into Aberkerran in time to save the train.” -</p> - -<p> -“I’ll drive you myself,” said Caerleon. “Send round the dogcart at -once, Wright,” he added to the coachman. -</p> - -<p> -“But have you really been able to get everything packed?” asked Nadia. -“Can’t we help you at all?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, mother, I helped!” cried Philippa. “Uncle Cyril got his things -out, and I folded them up, and Dietrich put them in. They’re all done, -and Uncle Cyril said I was a great help.” -</p> - -<p> -Clearly there was nothing left to do, and Philippa relieved the -tension of the situation by spinning round wildly on one foot, while -her father changed his coat, and her uncle, dissembling his impatience -admirably, thanked his sister-in-law for her hospitality. There was -little time for farewells when the dogcart came round; but the -children did their best to make up for this by standing at the door -and waving their hands until the traveller was out of sight. When he -was at length released from looking back and answering their signals, -Cyril turned to his brother. -</p> - -<p> -“We shall do it all right at this pace, old man.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; the roads are capital this evening. Have you any idea as to -what’s wrong with Otto Georg?” -</p> - -<p> -“I should fear it is an old trouble from which he has suffered more -than once. It began with some injury he received in the -Franco-Prussian war, and they say that each time it recurs there is -less hope of his getting over it.” -</p> - -<p> -“Was the telegram from the Queen?” -</p> - -<p> -“You don’t imagine she would send for me, even though he was dying? -No; it is from his valet.” -</p> - -<p> -“How are things settled in case anything happens to him?” -</p> - -<p> -“By the Constitution the Queen is appointed regent, until the Crown -Prince is sixteen. She loses the position if she remarries, and her -second husband is debarred from holding any public office whatever in -the kingdom. Of course the provision was intended to prevent her -marrying a foreign prince and investing him with sovereign power.” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course; very good idea. I’m glad the Constitution recognises the -Queen’s rights so far as it does. One would have thought Drakovics -might kick against taking orders from a woman.” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, naturally he never expected anything of this kind to happen, at -any rate so soon. The Constitution had to contain provisions in view -of all emergencies, and he borrowed from somewhere or other what -seemed the most equitable and prudent course in such a case. But if -things go badly with Otto Georg, I am afraid we have hard times before -us.” -</p> - -<p> -“In view of the Queen’s youth and inexperience, you mean?” -</p> - -<p> -“Not that merely. The worst thing is that she is so desperately -unpopular.” -</p> - -<p> -“Unpopular? A pretty woman, who has given the Thracians an heir to the -throne?” -</p> - -<p> -“That is the sole redeeming feature about her, and she has spoiled the -effect of it by insisting that the child shall be brought up as a -Lutheran. When Drakovics first thought of her as a wife for the King, -his hope was that, being partly of Scythian blood, she would be -willing to acquiesce in her children’s growing up in the Orthodox -Church. But he had to give it up, for she insisted on a special -protective clause in the marriage-contract. Otto Georg didn’t care a -rap about it either way, and I daresay she wouldn’t have thought of -the matter if her mother had not put her up to it.” -</p> - -<p> -“But you don’t blame the unfortunate girl for wishing her children to -be of the same faith as herself?” asked Caerleon warmly. -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t blame her, if she feels strongly on the subject; but I do say -that it’s a pity, for such a concession would have conciliated the -people and attached them to the dynasty more than anything. Then the -Queen shares in the unpopularity of her mother, who considered the -Thracians a set of savages when she came among them, and let them see -it. Together they have done their best to make the Court a third-rate -copy of the minor German ones. The national costume, which is -distinctly fetching, and very dear to the people, was tabooed -altogether, and the use of the Thracian language frowned upon. No one -need expect to enjoy the Queen’s favour, or rather the Princess’s, for -that was more important, unless they got their clothes from Vienna, -and their conversation from Berlin. The mountain chiefs wouldn’t stand -it. They didn’t want to learn German, and the new etiquette disgusted -them, and they were very angry at the slights cast upon their -nationality. The result is that they never come near the Court unless -they are absolutely obliged.” -</p> - -<p> -“The Queen must be mad,” said Caerleon. “She is alienating the very -men who keep Otto Georg on the throne.” -</p> - -<p> -“Just so; and she has alienated the lower classes long ago by her lack -of the <i>bourgeois</i> virtues. They see that she and Otto Georg don’t get -on, and they put it all down to her. Then, at the time of the -marriage, some wiseacre made researches into the Weldart family -history, and put it about that some remote ancestress of Princess -Ernestine’s had at one time or another been a Jewess. Our people -detest the Jews, as you know, and now that the Queen is unpopular, -their favourite nickname for her is ‘the Jewess.’” -</p> - -<p> -“The poor little woman seems to have a fine stock of blunders and -other crimes to live down,” said Caerleon meditatively. “Can’t say I -think your prospects in Thracia are roseate, Cyril; but I daresay -there’s good stuff in her, and trouble may bring it out. After all, -you must acknowledge that she has had rather a bad time of it since -her marriage.” -</p> - -<p> -“Her own fault altogether. She should have accepted her destiny like a -sensible girl, and Otto Georg would have made her an excellent -husband. Princesses are born merely to be married to foreign -potentates, and feelings don’t come into the matter at all. Hearts are -almost as much of a nuisance in politics as consciences are. Both have -a detestable habit of upsetting a statesman’s calculations.” -</p> - -<p> -“Stuff!” said Caerleon. “Wait until it’s your turn.” -</p> - -<p> -“I have escaped it a good long time at present. I don’t think, -Caerleon, that you ever yet saw me rush into a foolish thing -blindfold, and I have no intention whatever of walking into one with -my eyes open. If I ever fall in love, it will be in such a quarter as -to advance my material interests very largely.” -</p> - -<p> -“All right; we shall see. I shall be satisfied if it only brings you -home from Thracia. But in any case you know that there is always a -welcome for you at Llandiarmid.” -</p> - -<p> -“Thanks, old man. I’m sorry I can’t say the same to you about Thracia. -The farther you keep from Bellaviste for the present the wiser it will -be for your own sake, and the better I shall be pleased.” -</p> - -<p> -They were rattling down Aberkerran High Street as Cyril said this, and -as the dogcart drew up outside the station the impassive Dietrich -advanced to meet his master. -</p> - -<p> -“Excellency,” he said, with a military salute, for he had served in -the Hercynian army, and could not succeed in emancipating himself from -the methods of address thus learned, “the train is on the point of -departure, and although I have warned the officials that it must not -start without your lordship, they are swearing that they will not -delay it longer for the Queen Victoria herself.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then I haven’t a moment!” cried Cyril, breaking into the valet’s -deliberate German phrases. “Good-bye, Caerleon; give my love to Nadia -and the children. I’ll come back soon, and finish my visit properly.” -</p> - -<p> -He grasped his brother’s hand, and rushed into the station, followed -by Dietrich, who had already secured his ticket, reaching the platform -just in time to enter a carriage as the train was moving off. Settling -himself comfortably in a corner seat, he tried hard to banish thought -and devote himself to his cigar; but even the best-trained mind will -sometimes revolt against a policy of abstraction, and Cyril’s was by -no means proof against the excitement of the crisis which he foresaw -to be imminent. From the evening papers, which he obtained as the -train approached London, he learned that King Otto Georg had been -thrown from his horse during a review, and that the fall had brought -on a return of the old malady. A specialist had been summoned from -Vienna, and M. Drakovics was in constant attendance at the Palace, -since a change for the worse in the King’s condition might occur at -any moment. On reaching London, Cyril received a telegram from M. -Drakovics himself, which had been addressed in the first instance to -Llandiarmid, and was forwarded thence by Caerleon, mentioning merely -the fact of the King’s illness, and entreating him to hasten back to -Thracia. Since he was already travelling as fast as express trains -could carry him, he was unable to make any further effort in this -direction; and although he found a certain amount of satisfaction -during the earlier stages of his journey in planning to save time by -means of short cuts and curtailed halts, this resource was exhausted -before very long. He was conscious of a disinclination, very unusual -with him, to distract his thoughts by reading, or by entering into -conversation with his fellow-passengers, and he found himself, -therefore, reduced to considering in all possible lights a prospect -which was far from being a pleasing one. The papers, Belgian, German, -and Austrian, which he obtained in the course of his journey, all told -the same tale, that the King was still alive, but could not be -expected to recover, while his sufferings were so great that he was -kept almost continuously under the influence of opiates. The future -looked very black, and Cyril could not decide whether it was blacker -in his own case or in that of the kingdom. When the Queen found -herself in possession of the reins of power, there was little hope -that she would accept the assistance either of M. Drakovics or of -himself in the duties of government, and he began to wonder whether it -would not be the more dignified course to resign office immediately on -the King’s death, instead of waiting to be dismissed. But if Thracia -were deprived at once of King and Premier, and handed over to the -tender mercies of an incapable and unpopular regent, she would -scarcely succeed in weathering the political storm which would ensue, -and another revolution would mean almost certainly the outbreak of a -European war. To forsake his post now was not to be thought of. -</p> - -<p> -“Otto Georg may have been able to leave some message for me,” said -Cyril to himself, as he left the train at Bellaviste, “giving an idea -of his views under the circumstances; but if he hasn’t, I’ll stick to -office for his sake until I’m turned out, and try to keep baby Michael -on the throne. We are bound to fail, I suppose, and I shall risk my -reputation as a statesman, but one must be ready to run some risks for -a friend.” -</p> - -<p> -Learning from the railway officials, who greeted him respectfully, -that the King was still living, he drove straight to the Palace, -intending to go to his own rooms and don his Ministerial uniform at -once, so as to be ready in case of a summons to the sick-room. Passing -along the corridor, however, he found himself suddenly face to face -with the little Crown Prince and his English nurse. Mrs Jones was a -sister of Wright, the Llandiarmid coachman, although she had enjoyed -greater educational advantages, and she owed her position to the -recommendation of Lady Caerleon, for which reason she regarded Cyril -with marked favour and deference, while waging a chronic warfare with -the other officials belonging to the Palace. On this occasion she -stopped him to inquire after the health of the family at Llandiarmid, -while the little Prince, his face still wet with tears, made -unavailing efforts to climb into his arms. -</p> - -<p> -“It is the Herr Graf!” he cried, in his baby German, burying his face -in Cyril’s fur cuff. “Come and play wild beasts, Herr Graf. Papa is -ill, and can’t walk about, but you can put that fur thing over your -head, and roar.” -</p> - -<p> -“Not now, Prinzchen,” said Cyril, dexterously disencumbering himself -of the coat, in which Prince Michael proceeded immediately to envelop -his own small person. “We might disturb the poor papa.” -</p> - -<p> -“Bless his little heart!” said Mrs Jones, wiping her eyes; “how should -he understand that his poor pa is struck for death?” -</p> - -<p> -“The King is dying, then,” asked Cyril anxiously. -</p> - -<p> -“I wouldn’t go for to speak not positively, my lord, which ain’t my -place; but if ever I see death written upon a gentleman’s face, I see -it upon the King’s just now. And there wasn’t scarcely a dry eye in -the room, to see this pore lamb a-strokin’ his father’s forehead, and -cryin’ because he wasn’t able to play with him.” -</p> - -<p> -“Has Count Mortimer arrived yet?” asked another voice, and the King’s -valet, mounting the stairs, uttered an exclamation of relief as he -caught sight of Cyril. “His Majesty begged that your Excellency would -come to him as soon as you reached the Palace,” he added. -</p> - -<p> -“I will merely change my clothes, and wait upon his Majesty in a few -minutes,” said Cyril, turning into a side-corridor, but the man -stopped him. -</p> - -<p> -“His Majesty entreated that you would lose no time, but come to him at -once, Excellency. His Excellency the Premier is not in attendance upon -his Majesty at this moment.” -</p> - -<p> -“I see,” said Cyril. “I will come.” -</p> - -<p> -Before he could do more than make a hasty attempt to remove from his -attire some portion of the dust of his long journey, they were in the -King’s anteroom, and pausing before the inner door, he had a momentary -glimpse of the doctors gathered round the bed on which his friend lay. -The Queen was sitting beside her husband, the stony pallor of her -tired young face thrown into relief by the rich brocade of the -curtains behind her, and Cyril wondered whether it was merely a sense -of duty, or the workings of a late remorse, which kept her at her -post. -</p> - -<p> -“Will your Majesty graciously drink this?” one of the doctors was -saying, as he held a glass to the King’s lips; “it will ease the -pain.” -</p> - -<p> -“Narcotics again!” groaned the dying man wearily, “and I have told you -that I wish to keep my brain clear for the present. I think I heard -some one come in. Has Count Mortimer arrived yet?” -</p> - -<p> -“His Excellency is here, sir,” said one of the attendants. -</p> - -<p> -“Then tell him to come to me at once. And leave the room, all of you. -I will not take the dose at present, doctor.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your Majesty will permit me to remain with you?” asked the Vienna -doctor, noticing the sudden strength in the King’s voice, and -anticipating a reaction. -</p> - -<p> -“In the anteroom, doctor, if you please. I wish to be alone with Count -Mortimer. What! must I command twice?” -</p> - -<p> -“You certainly need not command twice,” said the Queen, rising from -her seat with tears of mortification in her eyes, and following the -discomfited doctors. “I regret to have trespassed upon the privacy of -your Majesty and Count Mortimer.” -</p> - -<p> -“Stay, madame!” cried the King. “Ernestine, remain where you are, I -entreat you. You must know with what anxiety I have watched for Count -Mortimer’s arrival; surely you cannot object to my making known to him -in your presence my dying wishes?” -</p> - -<p> -“Forgive me,” said the Queen, returning to her place, her voice -softening. “I thought you wished me to leave you. It was a mistake.” -</p> - -<p> -“It has all been a series of mistakes, I fear,” said the King, laying -his hand on that of his wife. “I have not made you happy, Nestchen.” -</p> - -<p> -“I wish I had been a better wife to you,” the Queen whispered -painfully, and Cyril bent forward to examine with extreme care some -minute detail of the painting he had been contemplating since his -entrance into the room. -</p> - -<p> -“It was not your fault,” the King went on. “You should be a child -still—and now I must leave you to guard our son’s throne for him. You -are very young—very inexperienced—to undertake such a heavy charge.” -</p> - -<p> -“Don’t let that trouble you,” she said, trying to comfort him. “Is he -not my son? His kingdom must be my constant care.” -</p> - -<p> -“But how will you take care of it, poor child? What do you know of -pitting Pannonia against Hercynia, and playing them both off against -Scythia and Neustria? Can you hide your personal feelings under a veil -of official friendliness? Why, Nestchen, you will be at enmity with -half Europe in a week!” -</p> - -<p> -“I will do my best,” she said in a low voice; “and there is M. -Drakovics to help——” -</p> - -<p> -“Drakovics lives for Thracia. The country is safe enough under his -guardianship; but he would sacrifice Michael and his interests without -a moment’s compunction if he thought another form of government would -be more for the benefit of the kingdom.” -</p> - -<p> -“But what are we to do, then?” asked the Queen, with keen anxiety in -her voice. -</p> - -<p> -“I cannot tell, unless you will accept as an adviser the man who has -been a friend and counsellor to me since I first came to Thracia.” -</p> - -<p> -“You mean Count Mortimer?” asked the Queen, with a gasp. -</p> - -<p> -“I mean my friend Mortimer, to whose honour I could leave you and the -child without a fear. But if you will not trust him, Ernestine, I -cannot ask him to expose himself to insult by remaining here.” -</p> - -<p> -“I—I will listen to his advice,” she said at last. -</p> - -<p> -“But will you take it when it is given? I cannot die happy unless you -and Michael are confided to his care. I should know then that you were -safe as long as he was—and there is no man in Europe who is more -successful in getting out of difficulties,” and the King laughed -faintly as he gazed at his wife. She had released herself from his -grasp, and her hands were clasped on her breast as though she were -forcing down the feelings which rose within her. Cyril could read in -her tear-filled eyes the story of her contest with herself. “You have -come between my husband and me,” they seemed to say to him; “you have -tried to turn his heart against me,—and now he expects me to trust -you.” Unjust as the silent accusation was, the Queen’s agony forbade -him to defend himself, and he stood mute, while she, with quivering -lips and heaving breast, struggled to speak. -</p> - -<p> -“Can I trust you?” burst from her at last, as her glance met his. -</p> - -<p> -“Before God you can,” he answered. “Bad I may be, but I am not the man -to deceive a dying friend, or to injure that friend’s wife and child.” -</p> - -<p> -“Otto, I will trust him,” said the Queen hoarsely, laying her hand in -her husband’s. He held it out to Cyril, who stooped and kissed it. He -felt her draw back suddenly with an involuntary shudder as his fingers -touched hers, then her hand lay cold and nerveless in his. She might -overlook the past, but she was not likely to forget it. -</p> - -<p> -“You have removed my chief anxiety, Mortimer,” said the dying King, -grasping Cyril’s hand feebly. “I know now that you will watch over my -boy and advise his mother, and that so far as it is in your power, you -will be his friend as you have been mine.” -</p> - -<p> -“I will,” said Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“I will thank you with my dying breath,” said the King, with fresh -vigour. “You have outdone to-day all your previous kindness to me. -Faithful friend that you have been, I can never reward you—all that I -can do is to load you with fresh burdens. But I am keeping you -standing here, although you are overcome with fatigue. We grow -inconsiderate when our friends serve us too well. Go and rest, -Mortimer. Send those doctors back as you pass through the anteroom, -and they shall try whether they can ease this wretched pain a little. -I am tired as well as you. We will both rest, and I will send for you -when I wake.” -</p> - -<p> -“<i>Auf wiedersehen</i>, sir!” said Cyril, touching the King’s hand with -his lips. He bowed to the Queen as he went out, but she took no notice -of him. When he entered, he had seen her give a little start of -contemptuous disgust at the sight of his tweed suit and travel-stained -appearance, but now she was sitting with her dark eyes staring into -the distance, and her hands lying loosely clasped on her lap. Her face -was that of a proud woman whose pride had been utterly and forcibly -broken, and who was wondering dumbly what further blows fate could -have in store for her. -</p> - -<p> -“What can one do with her?” he asked himself in despair. “She will -never forgive the humiliation of to-day.” -</p> - -<p> -He passed out, giving the King’s message to the doctors as he went, -and they returned into the sick-room, much incensed by their long -exclusion. Cyril went on to his own rooms, where Dietrich had prepared -a meal for him, and where he took a bath and donned his uniform, so as -to be ready in case of a sudden summons from the King. He had intended -to sit up and read; but he was worn out by the hurry and anxiety of -his long journey, and lay down on a couch for a few minutes’ sleep. -The sleep lasted for some hours instead of a few minutes, and Cyril -only woke to find M. Drakovics standing beside him with a lugubrious -face. -</p> - -<p> -“How is the King?” he asked, starting up. -</p> - -<p> -“The King is well,” was the answer; “but his name is Michael.” -</p> - -<p> -“Otto Georg dead!—and I was never summoned?” -</p> - -<p> -“He was not conscious at the end. When he passed away he was still -under the influence of the opiate. I hear you saw him?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; he had several charges to give me. I am glad I arrived in time. -But here is the beginning of our troubles, Drakovics, since little -Michael is King and the Queen is regent.” -</p> - -<p> -“And not only that. See here. This is from our agent in the duchy of -Lucernebourg.” He handed Cyril a telegram, partly written in cipher, -but easily read by any one who knew the secret. -</p> - -<p> -“‘The Princess of Weldart was ordered last week by her physicians to -spend the winter in the South of France. She bade farewell two days -ago to the Hercynian Imperial family, and arrived here yesterday <i>en -route</i> for the Riviera; but instead of continuing her journey thither, -left almost immediately for Switzerland. I discovered through one of -her attendants that she is travelling <i>incognito</i> to Thracia by way of -Switzerland and Vienna.’” -</p> - -<p> -“Then we shall have her here—how soon?” asked Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“The telegram was despatched yesterday, but for some reason or other -only reached Bellaviste this morning. I was here, and it was not -delivered to me until I returned to my office. I should say that she -would arrive on the frontier early to-morrow morning.” -</p> - -<p> -“She must be met,” said Cyril, standing up. “I had better go, I -suppose. There is a fearful amount to arrange, of course; but I can -put things in train before I start, and anything is better than -allowing her to begin with a moral victory.” -</p> - -<p> -“You think that she will gain a further grievance if she is permitted -to reach the capital unescorted?” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t care about that, but I can see that she thinks she will catch -us napping. A little object-lesson at once will make our task easier -in future.” -</p> - -<p> -“Good,” said M. Drakovics; “but you cannot go alone. A military escort -would be out of the question under the mournful circumstances, and -also in view of the fact that the Princess is travelling <i>incognito</i>. -One of the ladies must go, of course, but we cannot trouble the Queen -to choose her. You had better apply to Baroness von Hilfenstein.” -</p> - -<p> -“I shall take Stefanovics, and the Baroness had better send Madame -Stefanovics as the lady-in-waiting. Then she can watch for a good -opportunity for telling the Queen of the arrangements.” -</p> - -<p> -Baroness von Hilfenstein, the Queen’s mistress of the robes, was a -lady of vast experience and great resolution, but the news which Cyril -had to communicate struck her as little less than appalling. She knew -something already of the difficulties by which the Ministers would -find themselves confronted under the new <i>régime</i>, and she foresaw -that these would be intensified tenfold by the arrival of the Queen’s -mother. The Baroness was herself a native of Weldart, and felt towards -the Princess not merely the dislike entertained by the subjects of the -smaller German States towards the Hercynian Imperial house, but also a -lively disgust and contempt of a more personal nature, as for a woman -who had taken all Europe into her confidence in her domestic -squabbles, thus causing a fierce light, which it could ill bear, to -beat upon the throne of Weldart. In spite of her dislike, however, she -acquiesced heartily in Cyril’s proposal as to the expediency of -greeting the Princess with such ceremonial observances as would be -best calculated to disarm her hostility, and requested Madame -Stefanovics, the wife of the Grand Chamberlain, to hold herself in -readiness to proceed to the frontier that evening in company with her -husband and Count Mortimer. In the meantime, she obtained the Queen’s -assent to the arrangements, together with a letter to her mother, of -which Cyril was to be the bearer, and armed with which he joined his -travelling companions when the hour came for their departure. Their -special train accomplished the journey to the frontier station of -Witska in good time, and they reached their destination some two hours -before the Princess’s train was due. Madame Stefanovics was made -comfortable in the waiting-room for a short rest, with all the rugs -belonging to the party, while her husband and Cyril walked up and down -the platform in the twilight, keeping a bright look-out for the train -and smoking busily to keep themselves warm. -</p> - -<p> -So convinced were the two watchers that the Princess would outwit them -if she could, that they did not dare to rest, lest she should become -aware of their presence and contrive to slip past without giving them -a chance of joining her party; and they felt it wise to keep a strict -watch on the telegraph office, lest an attempt should be made to send -her a message which might enable her to give orders that the train -should pass through the station without stopping. But their efforts -were crowned with success, and after all their anxious forebodings it -was with a grim satisfaction that they beheld the astonishment of the -Princess’s equerry, whom they confronted suddenly when he was -preparing to stretch his legs by a hurried walk up and down while the -train waited. -</p> - -<p> -“What in the world are you doing here?” he asked, with difficulty -composing his face into a decorously mournful expression. “We are -<i>incog.</i>, you know.” -</p> - -<p> -“I know you would like to be,” said Cyril, “but you are not. Is her -Highness awake yet?” glancing towards the Princess’s saloon. -</p> - -<p> -“Sure to be. You had better come and be presented, I suppose. Don’t -blame me if her Highness is not exactly pleased to see you.” -</p> - -<p> -They went towards the royal saloon, but the Princess was ready for -them. As they approached, the door was flung open, and she appeared on -the step. -</p> - -<p> -“Are you here to stop me, Count?” she demanded of Cyril. “If that is -your intention, let me tell you that no power on earth will keep a -mother from her daughter’s side at such a time of sorrow.” -</p> - -<p> -“On the contrary, madame,” said Cyril, bowing, “I am here to greet -your Royal Highness in the Queen’s name, and to hand you a letter from -her Majesty,” and he presented it as he spoke. -</p> - -<p> -“I think I scored there,” he said to himself, when the Princess had -accepted the letter, and invited Madame Stefanovics into the saloon -with her, leaving the chamberlain and Cyril to travel with the -equerry, “and it’s always well to begin a war with a small victory; -but if I had the honour of the personal acquaintance of an Anarchist -or two, I fear some accident would have happened to this train between -Lucernebourg and Witska.” -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch03"> -CHAPTER III.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">THE BATTLE OF THE CREEDS.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -<span class="sc">The</span> whole of the next fortnight was occupied by the mournful and -protracted ceremonies accompanying the funeral of King Otto Georg. -Cyril and M. Drakovics lived in a perpetual whirl. The royal and noble -personages who came from the different Courts of Europe to represent -their respective sovereigns on the occasion must be received, lodged, -and entertained, and the deputations of country people and citizens of -provincial towns must find their duties mapped out and a programme -arranged for them. There were jealousies, and disputes about -precedence, and squabbles between grandees of different nationalities -to be settled or concealed, just as though the illustrious throng had -come together with the view of deciding the social status of its -various members, and not to deplore the fact that the sceptre of -Thracia had passed into the uncertain grasp of a child of three. -</p> - -<p> -All was over at length. The crowds of peasants who thronged into -Bellaviste had taken their last look at the face of Otto Georg as he -lay in state in the cathedral, and the splendid coffin had been -conveyed to the vaults in which the bodies of the first two Kings of -Thracia, Alexander Franza the Patriot, and his son Peter I., were -already resting. The royal and noble personages were taking their -leave, escorted to the station or to the frontier by military officers -or Court officials according to their degree, and the country-people -were returning to their villages, full of vague memories of vast -crowds surging along the steep streets and into the cathedral, of -black draperies everywhere, of great wax candles and much holy water, -and of the dead King lying cold and still on the tall catafalque with -its velvet hangings. -</p> - -<p> -The two Ministers on whom had rested the chief anxiety and -responsibility for the whole ceremonial were now able to take time to -breathe once more, and to turn their thoughts to political matters, -which had not stood still in other countries, in spite of the Truce of -God in Thracia itself. Since the day of the King’s death, they had -been compelled to act entirely on their own judgment, for no -opportunity of seeing the Queen had been vouchsafed to them. It was -true that she and her mother, shrouded from head to foot in long veils -of crape, had taken part in some of the ceremonies connected with the -funeral; but if the Ministers ventured to approach the royal -apartments with the view of obtaining an audience, they were always -received either by the Princess of Weldart or by Baroness von -Hilfenstein, who procured the Queen’s signature to documents which -were absolutely indispensable, and consulted her as to alterations in -the programme drawn up and submitted by Cyril. It was not to be -expected that this seclusion could be maintained now that the funeral -ceremonies were over, and Cyril and M. Drakovics accepted with -satisfaction an intimation that the Queen would receive them on the -following morning. -</p> - -<p> -“This is a critical moment,” said the Premier to his colleague, as -they stood waiting in the room which had served as the late King’s -study. “The whole future history of Thracia may be said to depend upon -the course of this interview.” -</p> - -<p> -“That sounds terrifically solemn,” returned Cyril, with the levity -which M. Drakovics always found very trying in him. “What has -precipitated matters to such an extent this morning?” -</p> - -<p> -“It will be necessary,” said M. Drakovics slowly, “to make the Queen -understand that in spite of her position as regent, the country is to -be governed by the advice of her Ministers.” -</p> - -<p> -“Which means you,” said Cyril. “But doesn’t it strike you that you are -showing your hand a little too plainly? Surely an announcement of that -kind is likely to make the Queen look out for a more complaisant set -of Ministers?” -</p> - -<p> -“I think not,” said M. Drakovics. “The Queen will not—I might say -cannot—dismiss me. I am indispensable.” -</p> - -<p> -“It must be very gratifying for you to feel assured of that; but -suppose the Queen decides to try the experiment?” -</p> - -<p> -“In that case,” replied the Premier darkly, “I should still do my -best—within certain limits, of course—to preserve the throne to Otto -Georg’s son, but there would inevitably be a change in the regency.” -</p> - -<p> -“And in ceasing to be Premier you would merely become regent?” -</p> - -<p> -“I do not say so. I remark simply that Thracia would part with a dozen -queens before seeing me dismissed. No; the Queen can do me no harm, -but unless she understands that fact at once, she may give me a good -deal of trouble. Therefore she must be made to understand it.” -</p> - -<p> -“You never pretended to be a knight-errant, did you?” asked Cyril -lazily. “A business-like statesman with somewhat oriental ideas about -women—that’s more like you, isn’t it?” -</p> - -<p> -M. Drakovics glanced sharply at his subordinate; but the entrance of -the Queen at the moment prevented his offering any answer to the -question. Ernestine looked very small and pale in her deep mourning, -with the heavy crape veil, which it was <i>de rigueur</i> for her to wear, -falling to the ground behind her. Her aspect stirred in Cyril -something of indignation, a very unwonted feeling with him, against M. -Drakovics, who could talk so calmly of bullying this poor little woman -into submission to himself. But this was not a time for indulging in -sentiment, and as the Queen and M. Drakovics plunged into the -neglected business of the past fortnight, he began to hope that the -interview might end without any actual awkwardness. But when the Queen -had given the necessary authorisation to the steps which the Premier -had been obliged to take, and the list of matters to be discussed at -the meeting of the Privy Council on the morrow had been agreed to, and -it was Cyril’s turn to present his report and request directions for -the future, M. Drakovics seized his opportunity. -</p> - -<p> -“Her Highness will remain with your Majesty for the present?” he asked -suddenly, when Cyril was detailing the arrangements made in connection -with the visit of the Princess of Weldart. The Queen’s face flushed. -</p> - -<p> -“My mother is good enough to promise to stay here with me until her -physicians refuse to allow her to remain longer,” she replied, with a -touch of defiance in her tone. “Is there anything extraordinary in -that?” -</p> - -<p> -“What could be more natural, madame?” -</p> - -<p> -“My mother is endangering her own health by coming to Thracia at this -season,” the Queen went on warmly; “but she refuses to forsake me in -my bereavement.” -</p> - -<p> -“Her Royal Highness’s visit is entirely of a personal and private -character, madame, if I may presume to ask?” -</p> - -<p> -“Entirely. May I inquire your reason for asking?” -</p> - -<p> -“It is immaterial, madame. Your Majesty’s statement is altogether -satisfactory.” -</p> - -<p> -“I must insist on your answering me, monsieur.” The Queen’s tone was -imperious, and her eyes shone angrily. -</p> - -<p> -“Since your Majesty insists—If her Royal Highness’s visit were of a -political character, I should be compelled to entreat your Majesty to -seek another Premier.” -</p> - -<p> -“What! you threaten me, M. le Ministre?” -</p> - -<p> -“Pardon me, madame. I spoke only by your Majesty’s command.” -</p> - -<p> -This was undeniably true, and the Queen turned again to her papers -with a good deal of impatience. Presently she looked up once more— -</p> - -<p> -“I believe, monsieur, that my husband intrusted to his valet a letter -addressed to you, engaging your care for his son?” -</p> - -<p> -“It is true that his Majesty honoured me so far, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“I regret that his Majesty did not see fit to ask me to hand it to -you. I can assure you I should not have destroyed it.” -</p> - -<p> -“Little fool!” thought Cyril. “If she is trying to irritate Drakovics -by a display of petulance, she ought to know that nothing could please -him better.” But the Premier was equal to the occasion. -</p> - -<p> -“Madame,” he said, in the tone of one who deals gently with a froward -child, “I could not have valued such a proof of his Majesty’s -confidence more highly than I do; but my pleasure in it would have -been enhanced had I received it from your hands.” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen crimsoned again under the ironical compliment, and M. -Drakovics heightened its effect by humbly asking permission to retire, -leaving Cyril to finish his business with her. When the door had -closed behind the Premier, Cyril took a bold step— -</p> - -<p> -“If your Majesty would allow me to offer a word of advice——” -</p> - -<p> -“You would say, ‘Do not quarrel with M. Drakovics,’” put in the Queen -quickly. “Is not that so?” -</p> - -<p> -“I see that there is no need for me to volunteer advice, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“But tell me, why does he hate my mother so much?” -</p> - -<p> -“Will not your Majesty make some allowance for the natural anxiety of -a Minister who sees his country threatened on all sides by insidious -foes? Our only hope of preserving Thracia as an independent kingdom -lies in our maintaining an equilibrium in the influence of the Powers -surrounding us. If we allow one to gain an advantage, we not only -encourage that Power to further encroachments, but we stimulate the -opposing Powers to demand similar advantages. Not to refer too -particularly to past difficulties, need I do more than remind your -Majesty that in the past her Royal Highness has not exactly proved -herself a successful politician, as we in Thracia consider it? M. -Drakovics is doubtless afraid that in the kindness of her heart the -Princess might possibly be induced to use her influence with your -Majesty in favour of the commercial concessions, say, which Pannonia -is now seeking to obtain, and this would complicate his task very -much. Of course, the case I have suggested is merely an illustration.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then what is your advice on this point, Count?” -</p> - -<p> -“It is neither brilliant nor particularly agreeable, madame—simply to -take no step, enter into no agreement, without the knowledge and -hearty assent of your responsible Ministers,—that is to say, of M. -Drakovics.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, you are the friend of M. Drakovics?” -</p> - -<p> -“I was the friend of your husband, madame, and I promised him to do my -best for his son.” -</p> - -<p> -Her face cleared. “Ah, that is it,” she said. “I must not risk -Michael’s kingdom for my caprice, nor even to please my mother. You -are right to remind me of this, Count. If my child were to lose a -single village, or the smallest fraction of the power which he ought -to possess in Europe, through any measure of mine, I could never -forgive myself. I could not face him when he grew up.” -</p> - -<p> -“His Majesty is to be congratulated on possessing so conscientious a -guardian of his interests, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“But it is not only that. It is not merely a question of preserving -the kingdom for him, but of fitting him for the kingdom. During this -last dreadful fortnight I have become very anxious about his -education. Do you not think he ought to be taught something?” -</p> - -<p> -“For his sake and yours, madame, I trust your Majesty will not teach -him to dislike his advisers,” said Cyril drily. -</p> - -<p> -“I think that if he learns that from any one, it will be from the -advisers themselves,” said the Queen, an angry flush rising to her -forehead; but as Cyril merely bowed in answer to the taunt, her face -changed. “I am doing you an injustice, Count. You are thinking of what -my husband said that day. But it was not fair.” -</p> - -<p> -As she guessed, Cyril’s thoughts had gone back, like her own, to a day -shortly before his visit to England, when Otto Georg and he, catching -sight of the little Prince marching solemnly up and down the terrace -in charge of Mrs Jones, had sallied out and carried off the child in -triumph to the King’s study, where they indulged in a glorious romp. -When the fun was at its height the Queen had entered, and without -taking any notice of her husband or of Cyril, had led away Prince -Michael to his nurse, telling him in her iciest voice that it was the -hour for his walk, and that she never allowed it to be interfered -with. As she reached the door, dragging with her the unwilling child, -puzzled to find himself scolded for what his father had done, the -King’s wrath blazed forth— -</p> - -<p> -“Take care, madame! The child is in your hands for the present, but in -a year or two it will be a different matter. You had better not teach -him to hate his father, for I might return the compliment.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril could recall now the way in which the Queen had departed without -deigning to reply, her head held a little higher as she passed through -the door, while Otto Georg, angry that he had forgotten himself so far -as to use threats to his wife in the presence of a third party, -relieved his feelings by a burst of hearty vituperation as soon as she -was out of hearing. This had happened only two months ago. -</p> - -<p> -“His Majesty spoke in a moment of irritation, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“Naturally; but should I have been likely to teach the child to hate -his father? If he perceived that we were not—not on good terms, that -I could not help, but the other——” -</p> - -<p> -“Your Majesty wished to say something about the King’s education?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes,” said the Queen, returning hastily from her attempt at -self-justification, “it was an idea of my mother’s. No; she has not -been taking part in politics—it is quite a domestic matter. We both -feel that the King ought to begin to learn something, and I had looked -forward to teaching him myself; but my mother thinks I should not have -time to give him regular lessons, and I suppose that is quite true. -She suggests that I should appoint as his governess a certain -Fräulein von Staubach, who has been lectrice to my aunt the Queen of -Mœsia until quite lately. She is a very highly cultivated and -excellent woman, besides being very fond of children—But do you know -her?” -</p> - -<p> -“And a bitter enemy of Drakovics’s and of mine!” Cyril had added -mentally to the list of Fräulein von Staubach’s good qualities. He -had no difficulty in fathoming the Princess’s motives when he -remembered an occasion on which Fräulein von Staubach had been a -passive, if not an active, participant in carrying out a practical -joke of which he had been the victim. The mystification had had -important political consequences, and Cyril nourished feelings which -were the reverse of friendly towards all those who had taken part in -it—feelings which he had no doubt were fully reciprocated. But it was -unnecessary to explain all this to the Queen. -</p> - -<p> -“I had the honour of meeting the lady some years ago, when I spent a -short time in Mœsia, madame,” he answered. -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, then you must know how suitable a person she is for the post. She -is devoted to my aunt and to our house, and that is what I want. I -could not bear that any one should come between my boy and me.” -</p> - -<p> -“A most natural sentiment, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then you will try and bring M. Drakovics to see it in the same light? -Of course, under present circumstances, he will expect to be -consulted. But I may depend upon you to smooth the way?” -</p> - -<p> -“So that is what all this frankness comes to!” was Cyril’s mental -exclamation. “I might have guessed that she wanted me to do her a -favour. Why didn’t the little schemer try some of her wiles upon poor -old Otto Georg instead of slanging him? It would have made things -pleasanter even if it meant nothing. I will do my utmost to further -your Majesty’s wishes,” he said aloud. -</p> - -<p> -“But you are not satisfied,” said the Queen mournfully. “You think I -am devising some plot against yourself and your dear friend M. -Drakovics. Cannot you understand that my boy is everything to me? If -we were parted—if he were turned against me—it would kill me.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril was saved the embarrassment of a reply by a violent fumbling at -the door. At a sign from the Queen he opened it, and admitted the -little King, who ran up to his mother with a headless tin soldier in -one hand and a picture-book in the other. -</p> - -<p> -“Little mother, there’s no one to play with me,” he wailed, dropping -his toys and climbing into her lap. She gathered him up in her arms, -and looked across him at Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“He is all I have left,” she said reproachfully, “and I am all that he -has. You see that he cannot do without me. I rely on you to help me in -appointing Fräulein von Staubach. She will not try to separate him -from me. You were his father’s friend.” -</p> - -<p> -With another assurance of his full intention of furthering her wishes, -Cyril took his departure, laughing silently at the effective <i>tableau</i> -which had crowned so opportunely the Queen’s argument. -</p> - -<p> -“Either she is a different creature since Otto Georg’s death,” he said -to himself, “or she is the finest actress I know. She used to be -simply a jealous wife; at her husband’s death-bed she was a heroine of -tragedy; and now she is nothing but a scheming little woman, who -hasn’t art enough to conceal the fact that she is a schemer. What a -creature of moods she must be! I could have sworn that she would never -forgive me that death-bed reconciliation; but though it is -disappointing, artistically speaking, that she has stepped down from -her tragic pedestal, it will make her much easier to work with if only -the phase lasts. But it really is much less interesting. Can it -possibly be all acting? Was she merely wearing a mask to-day? But no, -it was too clumsy. The transition from hatred to friendliness was not -gradual enough to be artistic. No! I see what it is. The Princess, -finding her daughter in a state of hot indignation against me on her -arrival, has talked at me industriously for the fortnight. At first -the Queen agreed with her, then she got bored, and lastly she became -indignant. She determined to prove her mother in the wrong by -converting the enemy into a friend. If she could succeed, it would -justify her for being so weak as to promise she would trust me. Ah, -Madame la Princesse! you have done me a service you little intended, -simply through not seeing when you had said enough. And as for you, -Queen Ernestine, I shall know how to manage you in future. When you -are intending to play a very deep game, you shouldn’t show your cards -quite so openly.” -</p> - -<p> -But in spite of Cyril’s lack of illusions, the picture of the Queen as -he had last seen her recurred to him. Her dark eyes looked tearfully -at him over the child’s golden curls and white frock, and her -reproachful voice said, “He is all that I have left.” He could only -succeed in banishing the impression from his mind by assuring himself -that she had arranged for the little King’s appearance at the moment, -with a view to the effect to be produced on himself, and even then it -was apt to return to him unbidden. This was especially the case one -afternoon about a week later, when, looking in at the Premier’s -office, he found M. Drakovics sitting idle, gazing into futurity with -knitted brows and folded arms. -</p> - -<p> -“Sorry to see that you have something on your mind, monsieur!” was the -irreverent greeting which roused the Premier from his brown study. He -sat up suddenly, and tried to look as though the shot had not told. -</p> - -<p> -“You are wiser than I am, Count. I am not aware that there is anything -special on my mind at present.” -</p> - -<p> -“No?” asked Cyril, with a note of concern in his voice. “And yet such -sudden lapses of memory as this are a bad sign, surely?” and he met M. -Drakovics’s frown with a gaze of bland unconsciousness. -</p> - -<p> -“Allow me to remind you, Count,” said the Premier severely, “that you -have not now his late Majesty to deal with. Wit and humour—even the -most brilliant jokes—are wasted upon me.” -</p> - -<p> -“But not in this case, when the jokes are your own?” was the prompt -reply. “Surely you can’t imagine that I should venture to joke with -you?” -</p> - -<p> -M. Drakovics gave up the attempt at concealment. “I will not deny,” he -said slowly, “that my mind has been much exercised of late by certain -remarks which fell from Prince Soudaroff when he paid me his farewell -visit.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, now we are coming to it!” said Cyril to himself. A good deal of -comment had been excited in the political world by the fact that the -Emperor of Scythia had selected as his representative at the funeral -of King Otto Georg a diplomatist of such European celebrity as Prince -Soudaroff, and the opinion had been freely expressed that some change -of policy was in the air. “Were the Prince’s remarks of a reassuring -character?” he asked aloud. -</p> - -<p> -“Very much so, on one condition. Prince Soudaroff emphasised the -goodwill by which his master was actuated towards Thracia, and -mentioned, casually, that that goodwill might be testified in a -substantial form if only an Orthodox prince sat on the Thracian -throne.” -</p> - -<p> -“So that’s it, is it? Very pretty, of course; but it can’t be done.” -</p> - -<p> -“That is your opinion, then?” -</p> - -<p> -“Most certainly it is, if you mean to ask me whether the Queen will -ever consent to King Michael’s conversion to the Orthodox faith.” -</p> - -<p> -“And yet,” pursued M. Drakovics, “why should it be impossible? A -change which would be humiliating or even disgraceful in the case of a -grown-up man, such as our late King, or—or your brother, would be -quite simple and natural in the case of a child. He knows nothing as -yet of religion, and it means merely that he would be brought up in -one form of faith instead of another. Popa instead of pastor, that is -all.” -</p> - -<p> -“And Bellaviste <i>vaut bien une messe</i>?” said Cyril. “When do you -intend to lay your views before the Queen?” -</p> - -<p> -“I do not intend to broach the matter to her unless I can do so with -some prospect of success. What is your opinion?” -</p> - -<p> -“That you will see her Majesty shaking the dust of Thracia from her -feet, and retiring to Germany with her son, before she will compromise -his spiritual welfare by such a step.” -</p> - -<p> -“You forget that I am a member of the Orthodox Church, Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“True, monsieur. I had forgotten that you were anything but a -statesman.” -</p> - -<p> -“You flatter me. But consider the enormous advantages to be gained by -the sacrifice. The cost is ludicrously small. Could we not convince -her Majesty by means of an object-lesson?” -</p> - -<p> -“By some one else’s conversion, I suppose? Will you try the British -Minister or Lady Stratford to begin with?” -</p> - -<p> -“We will start nearer home, I think. An excellent impression would be -produced by your reception into the Orthodox Church, my dear Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“And what sort of impression on the Queen?” was Cyril’s mental -comment. “This is a little dodge to get me shunted out of your way, my -good Drakovics.” Aloud he replied, “You do me too much honour, -monsieur; I really cannot pretend to be a personage of so much -importance as you kindly hint. Besides, my creed is too valuable for -me to sacrifice it merely as an object-lesson. Who knows whether I may -not be able to barter it for a crown some day?” -</p> - -<p> -M. Drakovics bit his bushy grey moustache angrily, for the hit galled -him. “We will turn to considerations of policy rather than of -commerce, Count, if you please. Surely you cannot be blind to the -advantages of such an event as the King’s conversion?” -</p> - -<p> -“I see that you would be exhibited to all Europe as implicitly -following the dictation of Scythia, if that’s what you’re aiming at.” -</p> - -<p> -“Not at all,” said the Premier quickly. “To have a king of their own -faith is the great desire of the Thracians. They would rally round the -throne to an extraordinary degree if the conversion took place. It -would be simply and wholly in response to their wishes, and the Queen -would gain enormously in popularity.” -</p> - -<p> -“Quite so,” said Cyril. “Explain that to Pannonia and Hercynia, and -see how they will look at it. Sigismund of Hercynia might be brought -to acquiesce if he were allowed to exhibit his powers as a theologian -by conducting the conversion himself, but otherwise he is more likely -to preach a crusade against you. Do you really believe that they would -not see the finger of Scythia in the event?” -</p> - -<p> -“I suppose you are right. Nevertheless——” -</p> - -<p> -“And Queen Ernestine would pose as a Christian martyr for the benefit -of all Europe. She would take her stand on the marriage settlement, as -she has every right to do, and all the men with the faintest spark of -chivalry about them, and all women with children of their own, would -adopt her cause.” He spoke strongly, with a vivid recollection of the -picture which he persuaded himself had been devised for his benefit. -“Statecraft is a good thing, my dear Drakovics, but sentiment -occasionally goes one better.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are right; I give up the plan. For a week I have been trying to -find a way of working it out, but I feared it would prove insuperable. -Happily I had not adopted it as one of my measures.” -</p> - -<p> -“Or you would have felt bound to carry it out by fair means or foul? -You broached it to no one, I suppose?” -</p> - -<p> -“To no one. I disregarded studiously Prince Soudaroff’s remarks during -our interview, in order to gain time for thought.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, he expected that, of course. He may be trusted to have said -nothing to any one else, you think?” -</p> - -<p> -“He paid private visits to no one but the Metropolitan, besides -myself, and he would scarcely enter upon the subject with him.” -</p> - -<p> -“I wish we could be sure of that, for the Metropolitan is just the -sort of weak man to be persuaded into believing that he has a mission -to bring the conversion about. However, it’s quite certain that we -can’t arrest him on suspicion, although I shouldn’t wonder if we have -to do it after he has preached to-morrow. It would be his business to -try to stir the people’s curiosity by vague hints, and he is fanatic -enough to rejoice in running the risk. One would do one’s best to -secure his silence beforehand, if one didn’t know that it would be the -safest way of setting him talking. If only Prince Soudaroff had been a -Catholic or a Mohammedan, and had not paid him more than a formal -visit!” -</p> - -<p> -“One could prohibit the Metropolitan from preaching to-morrow.” -</p> - -<p> -“And convince him that there’s something in the wind if Prince -Soudaroff said nothing to him, and give him a glorious handle against -us if he has been tampered with. He is yearning already for an -opportunity of denouncing us as oppressors of the Church, and I -believe he and his clergy are the hottest pro-Scythians in Thracia.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then you would do nothing?” -</p> - -<p> -“Far from it. Hope for the best, and keep the police ready for -action.” -</p> - -<p> -And with this shameless parody of the Puritan leader’s charge to his -troops Cyril took his leave. The misgivings which assailed him caused -him to take a very unusual step on the morrow, which happened to be -the festival of a holy man of local celebrity, known as St Gabriel of -Tatarjé. St Gabriel was supposed to have been martyred by the Roumis -about the end of the fourteenth century (the chronology of his life -and times was somewhat uncertain), and the traditions of the country -required that on the anniversary of his death the Metropolitan should -preach a sermon in his honour at the cathedral of Bellaviste. On this -occasion Cyril was one of those who attended the service. He had no -wish to obtrude his presence on the Thracian portion of the -congregation, and as a good many foreigners, either tourists or -members of the various legations, had seized the opportunity of -witnessing informally the solemn pageantry of the Greek saint’s-day -celebration, he was able to obtain a place behind one of the pillars -without attracting attention. The earlier portion of the service -passed off quietly; but when the Metropolitan began his sermon Cyril -perceived at once that his fears had been only too well founded. -Without the slightest attempt at disguise the preacher went straight -to the point, denouncing the royal house as heretics, and M. Drakovics -as their supporter, with great vigour. Through the Premier it had come -about that Thracia had accepted a monarch and a code of laws from the -ungodly and schismatical nations of the West, instead of finding a -peaceful shelter under the protecting wings of the great Orthodox -Empire, at whose head stood the heir of the Eastern Cæsars. It was a -just retribution that the late King had been removed in his prime, and -the kingdom left as the battle-ground of the western heretics. Another -opportunity was providentially granted to the Thracians by reason of -the youth of their present sovereign, and it was not too late to -accept with gratitude the overtures of peace newly made to them by the -long-suffering head of their faith. What did the Queen’s inevitable -objections signify? Her son did not belong to her, but to Thracia. She -was a German—a Jewess—who had filled the Court and the city with her -creatures, and had set herself deliberately to frustrate the hopes of -the nation from the day of her first entrance into Thracia. Was she to -be allowed to come between the kingdom and its manifest destiny, the -fulfilment of its burning desire for reunion with the race to which it -really belonged, and to which it owed its freedom? Let her be given -the choice between preserving her heresy and her son’s throne. If she -was obdurate, she must be set aside and another regent appointed, with -the concurrence of the Orthodox Emperor, who would see that the King -was brought up in the true faith. -</p> - -<p> -Cyril dared not delay longer. The conclusion of the sermon would no -doubt be interesting, but to wait for it would mean that there would -be no hope of anticipating its effect on the crowded congregation, -belonging chiefly to the peasant and artisan classes, which filled the -cathedral. Holding his handkerchief to his face, both as a disguise -and as an excuse for departing, he slipped from his place and made his -way to the door. Once outside the cathedral, he thought for a moment -of the possibility of bringing up a sufficient force of police to -overawe the congregation as they came out, and ensure their dispersing -quietly. But the idea was negatived as soon as it arose, for the -police-barracks were on the other side of the town, and it might cause -a fatal loss of time to go thither, or even to turn aside and -telephone to the chief of police. The Palace was Cyril’s charge, and -until the Palace was safe, he could not think of anything else. Even -before he had brought his train of reasoning to this conclusion, he -was climbing the steep street which led to the Palace, and only just -in time, for, turning as he entered the gate, he saw the congregation -beginning to pour out of the cathedral. It was the work of a moment to -call out the guard and close the gates, and then Cyril hurried to his -office in order to telephone to the barracks a request for a strong -force of police, and to M. Drakovics the news of the situation. He had -little fear that any mob would be able to break into the Palace before -the arrival of the police, for the guards were all drawn from the -famous Carlino regiment, the best in the Thracian army, to which this -honour had been committed since the disbandment of the untrustworthy -Palace Guard of earlier years. It could not be doubted that with the -advantages of position and discipline they would be able to keep the -mob at bay at the gates; but the extent of wall to be defended was so -large, and so easily to be scaled by one man climbing on the shoulders -of another, that to avoid any risk from isolated intruders he sent a -message to the Queen by M. Stefanovics, entreating her to remain with -the King in her own apartments for the present. -</p> - -<p> -No sooner had the message been sent than Cyril, from his commanding -position at the head of the great flight of steps leading to the door -of the Palace, caught sight of the advance-guard of an excited crowd -debouching from the street he had just traversed. He could see the mob -pressing up to the iron gates and shaking them in vain efforts to -enter, then brandishing sticks and fists at the guards, and demanding -with imprecations that the gates should be opened. Loud shouts were -raised for the Queen and the little King, but not by any means as -demonstrations of loyalty. Rather they were frantic demands that the -Queen should at once yield to the wishes of her subjects, and agree to -the King’s conversion, on pain either of being separated from him, or -driven from Thracia with him. Cyril congratulated himself on his -foresight in keeping the inmates of the Palace from coming in contact -with the rioters, but it was not long before he became aware that he -had rejoiced too soon. Hearing Stefanovics coming back, he turned to -speak to him, and perceived to his dismay that the chamberlain was -escorting Queen Ernestine, who held the little King by the hand, while -a lady-in-waiting followed. -</p> - -<p> -“I do not understand your message, Count,” said the Queen, pausing as -Cyril confronted her. “My son’s subjects are anxious to see him on -their festival-day, and you take it upon yourself to exclude them from -the Palace. Have the goodness to throw open the gates and admit the -people, so that the King may receive their loyal congratulations from -the steps.” -</p> - -<p> -“Allow me to entreat you, madame, to return to your apartments with -his Majesty,” said Cyril. “This gathering is not what you think.” -</p> - -<p> -She looked at him with disdainful displeasure. “Do you think I am -deaf?” she asked scornfully. “They are crying, ‘The King! the Queen! -let us see the Queen!’ You are afraid that this demonstration may -embarrass M. Drakovics and his Government, and therefore you try to -prevent the people from seeing their King.” -</p> - -<p> -“If your Majesty is not deaf, and will listen for a moment,” said -Cyril, exasperated, “you will find that the shouts are by no means of -a gratifying nature. Does that, for instance, commend itself to you, -madame?” as a long-drawn howl of execration forced itself on the -Queen’s reluctant ears, making her start and turn pale. -</p> - -<p> -“It is a riot? they are in revolt?” she asked, with trembling lips. -“What is the reason?” -</p> - -<p> -“They have just been excited by an inflammatory sermon from the -Metropolitan on the subject of their religion, madame. It is possible -that your Majesty can guess the direction their thoughts have taken.” -</p> - -<p> -“They threaten my son’s faith? Never! Admit the insolents immediately, -Count. They shall hear my answer from my own lips. With my child in my -arms I will defy them.” -</p> - -<p> -“Pardon me, madame; the mob of Bellaviste has not even the chivalry of -that of Paris, and—you are not a Marie Antoinette. At the risk of -incurring your displeasure, I must decline to obey you in this.” -</p> - -<p> -He uttered the last sentence in a lowered voice, to avoid the -appearance of wishing to humiliate her in the hearing of Stefanovics. -For a moment her angry eyes looked defiantly into his, then they fell. -</p> - -<p> -“I am a prisoner in my own Palace, it seems!” she said wrathfully. -“When your wife returns from the cathedral, M. Stefanovics, be so good -as to send her to me immediately. I must know all about this affair.” -</p> - -<p> -And she turned her back on Cyril, and retired. -</p> - -<p> -“There come the police at last!” said Stefanovics. -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch04"> -CHAPTER IV.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">AN AMATEUR DIPLOMATIST.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -<span class="sc">The</span> mob had been dispersed by the police, and Cyril found himself -able to breathe freely once more. The Metropolitan, arrested by the -order of M. Drakovics as soon as the news of the sermon and the -consequent outbreak had reached him, was under police supervision in -his own palace, and bodies of cavalry were patrolling the streets. The -Queen had not shown herself outside her own apartments after the rude -awakening she had experienced, but Cyril was kept informed by -Stefanovics of all that passed behind the closed doors. It seemed that -Madame Stefanovics, on her return from the service, had been required -to relate to her royal mistress all that she could remember of the -sermon, and that her powers of accuracy and memory were stimulated by -a severe cross-examination. The Princess of Weldart was much moved, -the lady-in-waiting told her husband, who passed on the fact promptly -to Cyril, but the Queen was almost out of her mind. She walked up and -down the room in feverish excitement and anger, and broke at last into -a flood of passionate tears. Now that her feelings had found this -relief, she was more calm, and had spent the afternoon closeted with -her secretary, who was kept hard at work drafting and writing letters. -This piece of information served in a measure to reassure Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“She will work it off in that way,” he said to himself. “Writing -letters and drawing up proclamations will keep her busy without doing -any harm. To-morrow she will be cooler, and we can think about -business.” -</p> - -<p> -He remained at the Palace during the whole of the afternoon and -evening, expecting to be summoned to assist the Queen in her labours, -or at any rate to receive some communication from her relating to the -punishment of the rioters who had been arrested. He would not have -objected to this. It would be unconstitutional, no doubt, but it might -keep her from doing anything worse. As time passed on, and no summons -reached him, he became a little uneasy as to what this continued -silence might portend; but on hearing from Stefanovics that the Queen -appeared much calmer and even happier after her long afternoon’s work, -he felt it safe to retire to his own house, which stood just outside -the Palace grounds. As he passed out of the gate, and the guards -presented arms, he noticed a man slinking through in the shadow, and -recognised the Queen’s secretary, a young German. It was late for any -one employed at the Palace to be going out, and the uncharitable -conclusion at which Cyril arrived instantly was that the secretary was -on his way to join some disreputable associates in the town. There was -a half-furtive, half-triumphant look about him which seemed to accord -with this suspicion, and as the Minister of the Household walked home -he indulged in a little moralising on the ease with which young men -fall into mischief when away from the control of their parents and -guardians. His mind was sufficiently at ease to allow of this, for -although earlier in the day he had been conscious of some curiosity, -and even a slight degree of apprehension, as to the effect the events -of the morning were likely to have on his own position in the Court, -he had no intention of allowing himself to be worried by unnecessary -fears, and after wrestling with the intricacies of the Palace accounts -for an hour or two, went to bed and slept peacefully. At an unwonted -hour in the morning, however, he was awakened in a sufficiently -startling way. -</p> - -<p> -“Excellency, his Excellency the Premier!” panted Dietrich, throwing -the bedroom door open, and as it were flinging the announcement into -the room. Apparently he had only managed to keep ahead of the visitor -by climbing the stairs at a record pace, for M. Drakovics was inside -the door before the words were out of his mouth. -</p> - -<p> -“You are early, my dear Drakovics,” remarked Cyril, sitting up in bed, -and rejoicing, not for the first time, that he possessed the faculty -of awaking instantaneously with all his wits at work. -</p> - -<p> -“I am early,” shouted M. Drakovics, “and I may well be! Tell that -idiot of yours to go to Jericho, and give me your attention.” -</p> - -<p> -“Politeness is never wasted,” returned Cyril. “Dietrich, you may go. -Now, monsieur, to what am I indebted for this honour?” -</p> - -<p> -M. Drakovics was literally unable to speak, but he glared furiously at -Cyril as he brandished a bundle of papers in his face. Supposing that -he was intended to read them, Cyril laid hold of the bundle. -</p> - -<p> -“No, not all!” gasped M. Drakovics. “I—I will break the news to you -gently,” with a ghastly smile. “Read that first,” and he selected from -the bundle and handed to Cyril a letter in the handwriting of the -Queen’s secretary. -</p> - -<p> -“Take a seat,” said Cyril, nodding towards a chair; “you seem somewhat -agitated,” and with another mirthless smile the Premier obeyed, -choosing a place from which he could watch every change in the -expression of his host’s face. -</p> - -<p> -“A letter addressed by the Queen to the Emperor of Scythia!” said -Cyril. “H’m, that’s bad. Has it been sent off?” -</p> - -<p> -“Unfortunately it has. The secretary took it to the Scythian Legation -last night, and placed it, I believe, in the hands of the Minister -himself.” -</p> - -<p> -“What a way of doing business!” groaned Cyril in disgust. “Well, -that’s bad too—worse, in fact. Now to read this precious epistle.” -</p> - -<p> -He applied himself to the task, while M. Drakovics ejaculated with a -hollow laugh, “Wait a little. You have not heard the worst yet,” and -watched him again. -</p> - -<p> -“It’s pretty strong,” remarked Cyril, reassuringly, “but it’s not -badly put together—would make a magnificent stage letter. Yes, this -bit would certainly bring down the house: ‘It is less than a month -since I was deprived of the protection of my husband, and left to -battle with the world for my son’s rights. Your Majesty chooses this -moment to attack a lonely woman in her tenderest point. This is the -chivalry of Scythia!’ And the pit would shout itself hoarse over the -conclusion: ‘But it is possible to pay too high a price even for the -favour of an Emperor. To save my son’s kingdom, I would sacrifice -much—wealth, comfort, happiness, life itself; but my child’s faith -and honour—never! Your Majesty may regard it as an excellent piece of -diplomacy to send your representative to stir up the fanaticism of a -nation which, thanks to the intrigues of your agents in the past, has -as yet scarcely emerged from barbarism; but rather than yield to such -dictation, I will quit Thracia with my child, knowing that when he -grows up he will thank me for thus depriving him of his inheritance. -Europe shall judge—Heaven shall judge between us—you seeking to turn -a little child from the faith of his parents for the sake of a paltry -political advantage, I preferring to see my son reduced to the -position of a mere cadet of his father’s house, but with a stainless -name, rather than the pervert King of a nation sunk in subservience to -you.’ Good gracious! this must be stopped at any cost,” cried Cyril. -“We shall have the Scythian Legation withdrawn, and the choice given -us of fighting or knuckling under—and how we are to fight, when -Scythia makes public, as she is safe to do, the Queen’s unflattering -opinion of the Thracians, as expressed in this letter, I don’t know.” -</p> - -<p> -“And have you any measure to propose?” -</p> - -<p> -“Has the letter, of which this is the draft, left the Legation yet?” -</p> - -<p> -“No; I think we may be sure that it has not.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then there is a hope. We must get at Baron Natarin, and have the -letter back. What excuses precisely are to be offered we can consider -later; but I think we can make him see that the choice lies between -his surrendering the document and our justifying the charges contained -in it, which we can do at the trial of the Metropolitan. Soudaroff is -sure not to have gone beyond his instructions, though it’s pretty -clear that he mistook his man, and we shall have some interesting -revelations to make, which will prove that Scythia has been -interfering most unwarrantably in our internal affairs. Yes; I think -they will prefer to hush it up.” -</p> - -<p> -“That is now scarcely possible, unfortunately,” said M. Drakovics, -with a kind of sombre triumph in his tones, “for look here.” -</p> - -<p> -He spread out on the bed copies of that morning’s issues of the three -daily newspapers published in Bellaviste, in each of which Cyril, to -his utter horror, saw the fateful letter facing him in all the -boldness and clearness of the largest print. -</p> - -<p> -“The woman must be mad!” he said, scarcely able to believe his eyes as -he turned mechanically from one reproduction of the “Letter addressed -by her Majesty the Queen-Regent to the Emperor of Scythia” to another. -M. Drakovics sat regarding him in stony silence, and, after a moment’s -stupefaction he pulled himself together. -</p> - -<p> -“Have you discovered how the letter got to the newspaper-offices?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; the secretary took them each a copy.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah! a copy signed by the Queen?” -</p> - -<p> -“No; merely one in his own writing.” -</p> - -<p> -“Good; then we may conclude that he was not authorised to do so.” -</p> - -<p> -“Probably not, since he sold the letter to the editor for a -considerable sum in each case.” -</p> - -<p> -“Better and better! I was almost afraid to hope for such a thing. And -what measures have you taken with regard to the papers?” -</p> - -<p> -“Naturally I have seized all the copies printed, broken up the plates, -and placed every one employed in the offices under arrest.” -</p> - -<p> -“And you think that will be effectual?” -</p> - -<p> -“It is the best we can do. The editors and printers know of the -letter, of course, and we cannot silence them all.” -</p> - -<p> -“No; but we can square them. Set them at liberty on condition of their -printing the account of the matter with which you will furnish them, -and let them bring out their papers as soon as they can, so as to -attract as little notice as possible by the delay. I am sorry you -broke up the type, for it would have come in useful, with merely this -precious letter and the comments on it struck out. However, you must -do the best you can.” -</p> - -<p> -“And if the editors refuse, or persist in giving their own version?” -</p> - -<p> -“Surely you have your editors in better order than that? But send a -censor to examine the papers before they are allowed to be -distributed, and if there is any difficulty, suppress the paper at -once, and proceed against all concerned for conspiracy. They would -stand convicted of being partakers in a plot to embroil us with -Scythia.” -</p> - -<p> -“Excellent! That is to be our idea, then?” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course. Put it all on the secretary, and sack him promptly. We may -thank our stars that the notion of feathering his own nest out of the -affair occurred to him. Otherwise we should have found it extremely -difficult to make him the scapegoat, but now he has put himself beyond -the pale of mercy.” -</p> - -<p> -“I have already ordered his arrest; but I am expecting every moment to -receive an angry message from the Queen, demanding that he should be -released. Are we to keep up the conspiracy idea with her, or not?” -</p> - -<p> -“By no means. It wouldn’t be any use. We must have it out with her, -and come to an understanding. This sort of thing must not occur again. -If you will be good enough to go down-stairs, Drakovics, and tell my -people to get you some breakfast, I will come with you to the Palace -as soon as I am dressed. Then after that I will go and interview -Natarin, and get the original letter back by hook or by crook. I -suppose you have the Legation under surveillance?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; and any one who leaves it is to be followed. Of course, we can -take no steps openly.” -</p> - -<p> -“Rather not; but I am of opinion that Natarin is too old a bird to -allow that letter to go out of his hands before hearing from you. We -must replace it, of course, with a dignified message of protest. The -fact that some such letter was written must have got about; but if we -allow it to become known that the secretary, with a view to his own -aggrandisement, despatched and published an early draft without -authority, and that the real epistle contains nothing that could -offend the Emperor, while it defines politely the Queen’s position, it -seems to me that we shall not score so badly.” -</p> - -<p> -M. Drakovics departed with a sigh of polite incredulity; but the -resourcefulness of his host had cheered him to such an extent that he -succeeded in partaking of a remarkably good breakfast while waiting -for Cyril to accompany him to the Palace. By virtue of their office, -both Ministers possessed the right of requesting an audience of the -Queen at any time, and the chamberlain to whom they stated their -desire to be received by her Majesty expressed no surprise, in spite -of the early hour. He led them to the apartment in which the Queen was -accustomed to spend her mornings, and requested the lady-in-waiting in -the anteroom to inquire her Majesty’s pleasure. As the door was opened -they had a glimpse into the room, and M. Drakovics turned to Cyril -behind the chamberlain’s back with a glance that expressed unutterable -things. The day was a cool one in early autumn, and a small fire was -burning in the English grate, before which the Queen was sitting on -the hearthrug, playing with the little King, while her mother looked -on benignantly. -</p> - -<p> -“At any rate,” observed Cyril in a low voice, for the comfort of his -chief, “we serve a sovereign whom age can never wither, nor custom -stale her infinite variety. We expected to find an outraged mother -defying the world——” -</p> - -<p> -“And we see a thoughtless child!” burst from M. Drakovics; but by this -time the chamberlain had received his orders, and bowing as he held -the door open, invited them to enter. A sudden transformation had been -effected in the appearance of the room. King Michael had been -relegated to his high chair and a picture-book; the Princess of -Weldart had withdrawn into a corner, and was exclusively occupied with -her embroidery; while the Queen, her face a little flushed, and her -hair under the peaked edge of the black cap slightly awry, was sitting -at the table. -</p> - -<p> -“Your Excellency finds us <i>en famille</i>,” she remarked to M. Drakovics, -somewhat too airily for the tone to be quite natural. “She means to -brazen it out,” said Cyril to himself. -</p> - -<p> -“It is possible that you might prefer to receive Count Mortimer and -myself in private, madame,” said M. Drakovics pointedly. -</p> - -<p> -“I have no secrets from my mother,” returned the Queen. “This is not a -Council of State, I think?” -</p> - -<p> -“Technically speaking, it is not,” M. Drakovics agreed, “but I think -your Majesty can scarcely be ignorant that the object of our visit is -to discuss a very grave matter of State.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is not hard to guess,” said the Queen, “that you refer to the -Metropolitan’s sermon yesterday, and the events that followed it.” -</p> - -<p> -“And to a slight—pardon me—a slight indiscretion on your own part, -madame, which followed the events,” said M. Drakovics, irritated by -what seemed to him her prevarication. -</p> - -<p> -“I am at a loss to understand your Excellency,” said the Queen -angrily, darting a lightning glance of wrath at Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“I allude to the letter which your Majesty has thought fit to address -to the Emperor of Scythia without consulting your advisers.” -</p> - -<p> -“And may I ask how long my advisers have considered it a part of their -duty to supervise my private correspondence?” -</p> - -<p> -“A correspondence which appears in the public prints is scarcely to be -called private, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“In the papers? I fear that your Excellency has been imposed upon by -some forgery. The letter which I drew up yesterday and dictated to -Herr Christophle has never left my possession.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am inexpressibly relieved to hear it, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“But you do not believe me? Must I show you the letter itself?” And -with one of her impulsive movements, she sprang up and crossed the -room to an escritoire. Unlocking a drawer, she pressed a spring and -drew out a smaller drawer, in which, with a sudden change of -countenance, she began to search anxiously. -</p> - -<p> -“It is gone!” she said, looking round with a frightened face. -“Christophle and my mother thought it would be well to send it last -night, but I said I would sleep over it before despatching it.” -</p> - -<p> -“Had the secretary Christophle access to your Majesty’s escritoire?” -inquired M. Drakovics drily; for it had not escaped either Cyril or -himself that the Princess of Weldart had sat up suddenly, as though -about to speak, when the Queen had first risen from her chair, but had -relapsed again immediately into an ostentatious indifference to all -that was going on. -</p> - -<p> -“No, certainly not. What should he want with the letter? Besides, the -key is on my watch-chain.” -</p> - -<p> -“I do not know what his business with the letter was, madame, nor will -I offer an opinion as to the means by which he obtained possession of -it. All I can say is, that late last night Herr Christophle not only -delivered your Majesty’s signed letter to Baron Natarin at the -Scythian Legation, but also sold copies on his own account to all the -papers of the capital.” -</p> - -<p> -“Impossible!” cried the Queen. “How could he sell copies of my letter -to the papers? And how did he obtain possession of the letter itself?” -</p> - -<p> -“I see nothing to make all this commotion about,” put in the Princess -of Weldart briskly. “When a letter is written, why should it not be -delivered?” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen glanced sharply at her, then turned to the Ministers with a -stunned look on her face. “I fear that Christophle must have made use -of that argument,” she said falteringly. “In any case, I shall rebuke -him sharply for his officiousness.” -</p> - -<p> -“Pardon me, madame, but that is not enough,” said M. Drakovics. -</p> - -<p> -“Not enough? You tell me to my face that I am not competent to control -my own servants? I say that it is enough, M. le Ministre!” -</p> - -<p> -“My regret at being compelled to differ from your Majesty is only -enhanced by the consequent necessity of placing my resignation in your -hands, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“What! your Excellency does not dream of retiring from office for the -sake of such a trifle?” Her tone was one of genuine alarm. -</p> - -<p> -“When your advisers have the misfortune to lose your confidence, -madame, it is undoubtedly their duty, as well as your pleasure, that -they should yield their places to more favoured individuals.” -</p> - -<p> -“Is this the way in which you fulfil your friend’s dying charge, -Count?” she asked bitterly of Cyril, while the Princess of Weldart, -who had dropped her work, looked up with gleaming eyes. -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, no one can accuse me of neglecting his Majesty’s dying -command so long as I could carry it out with honour; but I cannot -stand by and see you plunge Thracia into a ruinous war in which your -son’s kingdom will be irretrievably swallowed up.” He had given M. -Drakovics no authority to include his resignation with his own, but -this was a case in which unity was all-important. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, you are a true friend!” said the Queen ironically; but her mother -rose and stood in front of her, waving the Ministers away. -</p> - -<p> -“This is enough, my daughter. I will not see you lowered by appealing -any longer to the patriotism or natural piety of these gentlemen. They -have insulted you grossly in your own palace, in their anxiety to -serve the interests of Scythia—an anxiety for which they will -doubtless receive a suitable reward. I believe that the Emperor is -extremely generous towards his foreign pensioners. M. Drakovics, Count -Mortimer, you may retire. Her Majesty the Queen-Regent dispenses with -your services.” -</p> - -<p> -But the Princess, in her eagerness to clinch matters, had gone too -far. Queen Ernestine was not to be superseded in the exercise of her -prerogative, even by her mother. She rose from her chair a second -time, with her lips tightened ominously. -</p> - -<p> -“I am afraid that our discussions have disturbed you, mamma. His -Excellency the Premier,” she laid a stress on the word, “was right -when he suggested that this was scarcely the place for them. -Messieurs,” she turned to the two Ministers with her most winning -manner, “will you be so good as to accompany me into the next room? -There we can discuss things without fear of interrupting any one.” -</p> - -<p> -“Am I to understand that your Majesty endorses the remarks of her -Royal Highness?” inquired M. Drakovics, without offering to move. -</p> - -<p> -The Queen shot a glance of reproach at her mother. “See in what a -position you have placed me!” it seemed to say. “Your Excellency,” she -said, “I must apologise unreservedly for my mother’s words, which can -only be excused by her ignorance of Thracia and its statesmen. If she -knew you and Count Mortimer as I do, she would recognise the absurdity -of her accusation.” -</p> - -<p> -To Cyril’s intense amusement, M. Drakovics fell on his knees, and -kissed the Queen’s hand. -</p> - -<p> -“Madame,” he said, “I am overwhelmed. The pain I experienced on -hearing the words of her Royal Highness is only equalled by the shame -I feel for having appeared to demand an apology from yourself. I am -your Majesty’s servant to command.” -</p> - -<p> -“The little witch has won a triumph indeed!” reflected Cyril, as he -and M. Drakovics, bowing to the Princess, followed the Queen into the -next room. “It is quite worth while her stooping to conquer Drakovics. -And he has taken a leaf out of her book, which shows that the lesson -has not been lost upon him.” -</p> - -<p> -“It will please me, messieurs,” said the Queen, when Cyril had shut -the door, “if you will have the goodness to regard the incident which -has just occurred as though it had not taken place. Will your -Excellency,” she turned to M. Drakovics, “be kind enough to explain to -me the words which fell from Count Mortimer a few minutes ago as to -plunging Thracia into a hopeless war?” -</p> - -<p> -“It is my duty to inform your Majesty,” returned the Premier, with -great solemnity, “that the letter so mysteriously abstracted and so -iniquitously published would infallibly plunge us into a war with -Scythia, into which other nations would certainly be drawn. Whatever -the result of the whole contest, it can scarcely be doubted that -Thracia would be swallowed up by one of the victorious Powers.” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen grew paler and paler. “And is there any measure you can -propose to avert this disaster?” she asked, in a voice that was almost -a whisper. -</p> - -<p> -“In the confidence that I was honoured with your Majesty’s favour, I -have already, with Count Mortimer’s assistance, taken steps which we -hope may ensure that object, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“You rejoice me, monsieur. Pray unfold them to me. But,” her voice -took a firmer tone, “I must desire that no inquiry be made into the -abstraction of the letter from my escritoire. I propose to deal with -that myself.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your Majesty shall be obeyed. The measures I would venture to suggest -are briefly these: that your Majesty should write another letter to -replace that now in the hands of Baron Natarin, if we can by any means -obtain its restoration; that the secretary Christophle be instantly -dismissed in disgrace——” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh no, not dismissed!” cried the Queen. “He was wrong, but he erred -from excess of zeal. I dictated and signed the letter; the writing -alone was his. He must not be punished for—for my fault.” -</p> - -<p> -“Am I to understand that your Majesty commissioned Herr Christophle to -sell your letter to the daily newspapers?” -</p> - -<p> -“Certainly not. Why should I wish it to appear in them?” -</p> - -<p> -“I cannot tell, madame; but it did appear there. The issues of the -papers in which it appeared are now suppressed, but that cannot excuse -the secretary. He has rendered himself liable to very heavy punishment -for betraying State secrets, and we shall be able to deal with him -effectively in that way.” -</p> - -<p> -“After a trial?” asked the Queen, alarmed. “That must not be. Your -Excellency will see that after his long employment here he must be in -a position to reveal—to reveal many things of importance if he is -hard pressed.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your Majesty would prefer that he should be sent back to Hercynia -with the warning that the law will be set in motion against him if he -tells anything he knows? Dismissed and disgraced he must be, for the -sake of the moral effect on Europe.” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course—I suppose so. And about this letter—do you wish me to -write it now?” -</p> - -<p> -“If your Majesty pleases. It might be well if Count Mortimer would be -good enough to act as secretary, in order to avoid any further -treachery.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your advice is excellent, monsieur. You will lend us the assistance -of your pen on this occasion, Count?” -</p> - -<p> -“My pen, like myself, is always at your Majesty’s service,” Cyril -answered, grimly enough, all unmoved by the dazzling smile with which -she turned to him. He noted her heaving breast and trembling hands, -and knew that her unaccustomed graciousness was merely the outcome of -her desperate eagerness to shield her mother from being identified as -a sharer in the secretary’s treachery. She read his thoughts, and cast -a piteous glance at him as he sat down and dipped a pen in the ink. “I -have conquered even Drakovics, but you will not allow yourself to be -won over!” it seemed to say; but Cyril was not to be touched. His eyes -met hers unmoved when he looked towards her, and she gave a frightened -little sigh as she turned to M. Drakovics to consult him as to the -opening words of the letter. Nothing could well have been more unlike -the fateful missive which might have plunged Europe into war than the -epistle which left Cyril’s hands at last. There was no reproach, no -defiance in it from beginning to end. The Queen was made merely to -insist on the sorrow and astonishment with which she had heard that -the Metropolitan claimed the support of the Emperor for his -extraordinary conduct. It was altogether beyond the bounds of -possibility to suppose that anything said by Prince Soudaroff could -bear the meaning placed upon it by the Archbishop’s distorted brain, -for no one knew better than the Queen that the Emperor would be the -last person to wish to disturb a settlement approved by Europe, and -confirmed by the most solemn engagements. (Cyril and M. Drakovics -could not resist stealing a glance at one another at this point, and -the Queen laughed drearily.) The letter concluded by remarking that -the Metropolitan’s mind was without doubt temporarily unhinged, and -assuring the Emperor that a sufficient period of rest and seclusion -would be granted him to ensure that he should no longer entertain, or -at any rate promulgate, such delusions as those under the influence of -which he was now labouring. -</p> - -<p> -“We have come off better than I expected,” said M. Drakovics to Cyril, -as they retired in triumph with the letter; “but I foresee that we -shall be obliged to get rid of the old lady, or she will get rid of -us.” -</p> - -<p> -“You may well say so,” returned Cyril. “In fact, if she had had a -little more tact, she would have succeeded in doing it already.” -</p> - -<p> -In the morning-room, at the moment, the Queen was locking her -escritoire and fastening the key to her watch-chain without saying a -word. When she had finished, she turned to her mother. -</p> - -<p> -“One must be careful after what one has heard to-day,” she said. “It -is evident that there is some one in the household who cannot be -trusted. I never thought it necessary to put my keys under my pillow -before; but this one, at any rate, shall never be left in my -jewel-case at night again.” -</p> - -<p> -Under her hostile, accusing eyes the Princess of Weldart blenched. She -knew perfectly well the hidden meaning of the words, and felt grateful -that the charge which she would have found it difficult to rebut was -not framed more definitely. The best policy was to say nothing, and -she adopted it. -</p> - -<p> -In the meantime Cyril, armed with the newly written letter as a -guarantee of good faith, had paid the all-important visit to the -Scythian Minister. As he had expected, he found Baron Natarin by no -means averse from accepting his view of the case. In any -circumstances, it would have been difficult to decline to surrender a -missive which had been surreptitiously obtained and presented without -the knowledge of the Queen, probably in order to gratify the spite or -vanity of the man who had stolen it; but there was a failure in -Scythian diplomacy to be covered as well. Prince Soudaroff had not -gone beyond his instructions, but, as Cyril had divined, he had -mistaken his man. The words which had been intended to initiate a long -and persistent agitation, extending throughout the country, had -kindled in the Archbishop’s breast an enthusiasm which had wasted -itself in stirring up the short and abortive riot at the capital, and -fanaticism had undone what policy had hoped to effect. The Scythian -Minister returned the letter, expressing a hope that it would be found -possible to allow the Metropolitan to escape lightly, and Cyril -retired, retaining the second letter, which was to be forwarded to the -Thracian Minister at Pavelsburg, and presented by him to the Emperor -in due course. -</p> - -<p> -Baron Natarin’s pious aspiration, which was in reality a request, -almost a warning, as to the fate of the Metropolitan, was not allowed -to remain unfulfilled, although it required a good deal of ingenuity -to bring it to pass. The Archbishop was tried privately, and sentenced -to a year’s residence in a monastery remote from the capital, and now -the difficulty presented itself—how was he to be released? It had -been absolutely necessary that he should be brought to trial, in order -to vindicate the prestige both of the law and of the reigning house, -and also to prevent similar outbreaks in future; but to enforce the -sentence would raise awkward questions as to the necessity of -depriving the prisoner of his important post, whether permanently or -merely for the year. The Queen could not pardon him, since her doing -so would seem an insult to the Emperor of Scythia, of whose name, -according to the now accepted view, the Metropolitan had made such an -unwarrantable use. At the same time, the Emperor could not ask for his -pardon without appearing to identify himself with the disloyal views -to which he had given utterance. In this dilemma, it was necessary to -arrange a little plot in order to effect the desired end, and the -details were left in Cyril’s hands. -</p> - -<p> -It so happened that the police barracks at Bellaviste had lately been -enlarged, and that, as had been previously settled, the Queen paid an -informal visit to the new buildings one morning, accompanied by the -little King, who was deeply interested in all that he saw. The cells -struck him most, and he catechised his guides about them during his -visit, and talked about them all day after it, the horrors of -prison-life appearing to be deeply impressed upon his youthful mind. -The next afternoon, when his mother and he were driving along the New -Road, which is the Bois de Boulogne of Bellaviste, they met a closed -carriage surrounded by an armed escort. Inside the carriage sat the -Metropolitan, with his chaplain and a secretary, on the way to the -distant monastery appointed for his residence. -</p> - -<p> -“Mamma, a prisoner!” cried the little King, jumping up in the -carriage. “Oh, poor man, are they taking him to jail?” -</p> - -<p> -“I am afraid so, my little son.” -</p> - -<p> -The tears gathered in the child’s eyes. “Poor, poor man!—Oh, mamma, -it is the nice old gentleman who gave me the funny picture!” The -picture in question was not intentionally comic. It was a jewelled -<i>icon</i> representing St Gabriel of Tatarjé, which the Metropolitan had -presented to Prince Michael upon his last birthday. -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, dear, it is.” -</p> - -<p> -“But has he done anything wicked? Will they put him in one of those -dreadful places? Oh, mamma, must he go?” -</p> - -<p> -“Ask Count Mortimer, little son. He will be able to tell you.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, Herr Graf,” cried the child, as Cyril rode up to the side of the -carriage, “is he very bad? Must he go to prison?” -</p> - -<p> -“He has been very bad, but I think he is sorry, Majestät,” responded -Cyril, with perfect gravity; “and he need not go to prison if you can -get the Queen to forgive him.” -</p> - -<p> -“Mamma, <i>you</i> aren’t sending him to prison?” cried King Michael; “you -won’t make him go? Oh, do let him off, please do. It is your own -little son who asks you,” and he buried his tear-stained face in his -mother’s dress. -</p> - -<p> -“Darling, I should be delighted to let him go,” said the Queen, -blushing, and somewhat confused by the presence of the deeply -interested crowd which had gathered round the two vehicles, and was -listening with the utmost attention to all that passed; “but I am -afraid——” -</p> - -<p> -“Will you promise that he shall be good in future, Majestät?” -interposed Cyril. “A King’s word must be kept, you know.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh yes!” cried the child joyfully. “Prisoner, please come out.” The -Metropolitan descended from his own carriage, and approaching that of -the Queen, kissed the hand which King Michael, talking all the time, -held out to him. “I know I ought to call you something else, but I -can’t remember it; and you are a prisoner now, aren’t you? Mamma is -going to let you off, and not send you to prison, but you must be good -now, because I have said you will be, and a King’s word must be kept.” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame,” began the Metropolitan, “I owe your Majesty many thanks,” -but she interrupted him. -</p> - -<p> -“No, your Beatitude must not thank me. Thank my son, who thus repays -the injury you sought to do him.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are right, madame,” replied the old man. “I thank his Majesty.” -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch05"> -CHAPTER V.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">HEAVILY HANDICAPPED.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -<span class="sc">For</span> some time after these exciting events, there was peace in the -Palace at Bellaviste, until the near approach of the date fixed for -the Princess of Weldart’s departure for the South of France brought -about another difference of opinion between the Regent and her -Ministers. The breach caused by the Queen’s discovery of the part her -mother had played with reference to the letter to the Emperor had soon -been bridged over, for the young widow in her loneliness could not -keep up a quarrel with the only person in whom her position and -circumstances permitted her to confide. Indeed, it was the friendly -relations existing between the mother and daughter which led to the -fresh difficulty already mentioned, for Queen Ernestine, dreading the -solitude of the long winter, and finding her life very monotonous and -the cares of State uncomfortably heavy, conceived a desire that she -and the little King should accompany the Princess to the Riviera. Full -of enthusiasm for her new idea, she broached the subject to M. -Drakovics and Cyril one morning, when the business on which they had -come to consult her was ended. To her surprise and annoyance, the -Premier showed no disposition to further her wishes. -</p> - -<p> -“It is impossible, madame,” he said bluntly. -</p> - -<p> -“Impossible? But I wish it!” she exclaimed, with the childishness -which occasionally made Cyril long to put her in the corner. -</p> - -<p> -“Impossible, madame,” repeated M. Drakovics, “if only from the point -of view of propriety. To leave your kingdom, so lately bereaved of its -head, for the gaieties of the Riviera, would be an unheard-of slight -to the memory of your husband, and produce a most deplorable -impression in the country.” -</p> - -<p> -“That may be perfectly true,” thought Cyril, “but it was not your -business to say it, at any rate in that way.” The Queen turned -crimson, and cast a fiery glance at the Premier. -</p> - -<p> -“I can assure your Excellency that the memory of my husband is quite -safe in my hands. You are evidently unaware that my mother’s villa is -situated in a most secluded spot, and that she sees no society, with -the exception of members of her own family. Your Excellency’s -insinuation is unpardonable.” -</p> - -<p> -“I think, madame,” Cyril ventured to say, “that the Premier has not -stated the chief objection to the journey your Majesty was proposing, -but I am sure it is in his mind. In the present state of public -affairs, it would be highly inexpedient, if not positively dangerous, -for your Majesty and the King to be both absent from Thracia at the -same time. His Excellency was unwilling to suggest the possibility of -your accompanying her Royal Highness and leaving his Majesty behind, -but that is the only alternative.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah yes, it is likely that I shall leave my child, is it not?” she -asked with superb scorn, while her fingers beat a tattoo on the table -with the inlaid paperknife. “One would have thought it would be -perfectly clear to you, gentlemen, that it is on account of the King’s -health I am anxious not to spend the winter at Bellaviste.” -</p> - -<p> -“I trust, madame, that you have no reason for anxiety on his Majesty’s -behalf? The Court physician’s reports are most reassuring.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, naturally—there is nothing absolutely the matter with him, but -he is growing too fast and becoming thin and pale. It is the fault of -this town air, and the confined life here at the Palace. I want him to -be in the country, where he can live simply and play with other -children, and be merely a boy among boys.” -</p> - -<p> -“The plan is an excellent one, madame,” said M. Drakovics, finding his -tongue for the first time since the severe rebuke he had received; -“but I must agree with Count Mortimer that it would be in the highest -degree unwise for your Majesty and the King to quit the country at -present.” The Queen frowned, but he went on valiantly, “What does your -Majesty think of Praka as a winter residence? The climate is -extraordinarily mild, and the combination of sea air and rural life -would be excellent for his Majesty.” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t care for Praka,” returned the Queen shortly. “If we must -remain in Thracia as state prisoners, I prefer to go to Tatarjé. The -Villa Alexova, among the pine-woods, is an ideally lovely spot.” -</p> - -<p> -“But, pardon me, madame—Tatarjé is a whole day’s journey from -Bellaviste, even by rail. It is most important that your Majesty -should not be far from the capital, in case of any sudden emergency.” -</p> - -<p> -“You seem determined to oppose everything I suggest!” cried the Queen -petulantly. “I detest Praka. If I am satisfied to leave your -Excellency in charge of affairs, and merely to be informed by -telegraph of what happens, surely there is nothing wrong in that?” -</p> - -<p> -“I could not consent to undertake such a responsibility, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“But you are content to accept the responsibility of undermining the -King’s health? Pray say no more, messieurs. We will discuss this -matter again. As for me, I am weary of it,” and she swept out of the -room, and sought refuge with her mother. -</p> - -<p> -“They wish us to go to Praka,” she said, entering the morning-room. -</p> - -<p> -“What did I tell you?” responded the Princess quickly. “Of course they -choose Praka. No doubt they have settled it together long ago.” -</p> - -<p> -“It would not surprise me,” the Queen agreed. “They seem to work -together as though they had only one mind between them.” -</p> - -<p> -“We must separate them. So long as they are united, we are powerless. -I wish I could see a little more practical wisdom in you, Ernestine. -It is all very well to pay the most exaggerated deference to these two -men one day, and quarrel with them the next; but it merely cements -their alliance instead of breaking it.” -</p> - -<p> -“Why, what would you have me do?” asked the Queen listlessly. -</p> - -<p> -“I would have you work on a definite plan. What is the use of your -alternate sweetness and petulance if it all leads to nothing?” -</p> - -<p> -“How can it lead to anything? I am pleasant to them if things are -happening as I like, and I suppose I am petulant if I feel cross. One -cannot act on a plan when one is angry.” -</p> - -<p> -“That’s the very thing. You should never exhibit anger or pleasure -unless to serve a purpose. You must learn to conceal your feelings.” -</p> - -<p> -“I have never been able to do that hitherto. But what is the purpose -which this concealment is to serve?” -</p> - -<p> -“The estrangement of Count Mortimer from M. Drakovics. It is a very -simple matter, and I really feel quite impatient when I see you -wasting without any result quarrels and reconciliations which might -effect so much.” -</p> - -<p> -“One might think that I was in love with either or both of these -gentlemen,” said the Queen lightly. Her mother frowned. -</p> - -<p> -“Remember your position, Ernestine, pray. I should be afraid to engage -you in any diplomatic intrigue worthy of the name; you are so absurdly -susceptible to outside influence, and so unable to conceal its effect -on you. Is it possible that you don’t see who is to blame for the way -in which these men continue to act together?” -</p> - -<p> -“No, indeed—unless you mean the men themselves?” -</p> - -<p> -“I mean you. You have persisted in treating the two Ministers as -though they were a double-faced automaton, working merely as a whole, -when the slightest glimmering of common-sense should have led you to -see that your only hope lay in considering them separately.” -</p> - -<p> -“But what ought I to have done?” -</p> - -<p> -“You should have treated them with the most even and impartial -courtesy when they were together, reserving all your fluctuations of -temper or spirits for the occasions on which you received either of -them alone. Suppose Count Mortimer had requested an audience—you -should have treated him with friendly kindness, deferred to his -opinion, and taken the opportunity of lamenting that M. Drakovics -never sympathised with your difficult position, nor understood your -troubles. When you received M. Drakovics, you would have used similar -measures, and complained of Count Mortimer, intimating, of course, -that he himself was the only friend you possessed in Thracia. In this -way each man, without the other’s knowing it, would grow to imagine -himself to be high in your favour and confidence, and would look on -his rival with a jealous eye, until they began to quarrel about the -right of private audience. You would remain unobservant all this time, -except when you interfered to heighten the agony a little. Jealousy -would end by leading to a quarrel in your presence, when you could at -once get rid of them both.” -</p> - -<p> -“It all sounds very wicked and very mysterious,” said the Queen, -stifling a yawn; “but I could never succeed in that kind of thing. I -haven’t the brains or the tact for politics, mamma. And even if one -could deceive M. Drakovics—I can quite believe that his vanity would -lend itself to such a course—I don’t think I should be successful -with Count Mortimer. He seems to be able to see through things. I did -try to win him over once—it was about Sophie von Staubach’s -appointment—but he saw it immediately, and it made me feel so -dreadfully uncomfortable, though he did take my side.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then with him you must act differently. Some men prefer to be -approached without disguise, and you can flatter his weaknesses -openly.” -</p> - -<p> -“But he has none. The King used to say, ‘Mortimer has no vices except -ambition, no pleasures even—except power.’” -</p> - -<p> -“Except ambition and power! But that is everything, for the love of -power can ruin a man just as surely as any other vice. This makes me -hopeful, Ernestine, for your husband was a shrewd observer of -character. We must approach Count Mortimer on his weak side. It might -be as well occasionally to hint at the possibility of his superseding -M. Drakovics as Premier. That will put his own thoughts into words. -Then, in the meantime, there are other ways. Money confers power. One -might assist him to marry an heiress. He ought to marry; but no doubt -his poverty has prevented him hitherto.” -</p> - -<p> -“But, dear mamma, I have not an unlimited choice of heiresses at hand -to offer him.” -</p> - -<p> -“You have one, which is quite enough. There is your maid of honour, -Anna Mirkovics—her father fully expects you to select a husband for -her, and she will be the richest woman in Thracia at her mother’s -death. It would be an excellent match.” -</p> - -<p> -“But Anna is terribly plain, and has no education, according to our -ideas. Besides, even if Count Mortimer married her, how would it -detach him from M. Drakovics?” -</p> - -<p> -“You are rather dense to-day, my dear child. Naturally, I do not -propose that you should give Anna to the Count without exacting any -conditions. You would, of course, agree with him that, in return for -your help in arranging the marriage, he should support you in future -against M. Drakovics. The girl is so absurdly devoted to you that her -influence would all be cast in the same direction.” -</p> - -<p> -“And Anna is to be sold to him as the price of his support! I thought -it was only princesses who were treated in that way? At any rate, I -don’t intend to sacrifice her to a husband who would only marry her -for her money. Moreover, I am certain that Count Mortimer would not -consent to the bargain.” -</p> - -<p> -“Not consent!” The Princess of Weldart’s eyebrows rose until they -nearly met her hair. “My dear Ernestine, only give him the chance!” -</p> - -<p> -“I will,” said the Queen, unmoved. “If I were not so sure that he -would refuse, I would not risk Anna’s happiness; but I know he will.” -</p> - -<p> -“I have not the slightest doubt that he will seize upon the idea with -avidity.” -</p> - -<p> -“And I am sure that you misjudge him. You have scolded me so often for -yielding to the King’s dying wish, and consenting to a reconciliation -with this man, that I wish him to justify himself to you. I believe -that he is a sincere friend to Michael and myself, although he makes -himself extremely disagreeable in fulfilling the duties imposed by his -friendship. Well, you will see.” -</p> - -<p> -“We shall see,” echoed the Princess; and the Queen, piqued by the -incredulity of her tone, sat down and dashed off a request to Cyril to -come to her immediately, as she wished to consult him upon a point of -importance. -</p> - -<p> -“I will send it at once,” she said, ringing the bell. To the servant -who answered the summons she gave the note, desiring him to deliver it -instantly, and as soon as he was gone she turned again to her mother. -</p> - -<p> -“You must sit behind the screen,” she said. “I don’t want you to be -able to say that he posed as a disinterested ally because you were -present. And you must not reveal yourself, of course. It would -scarcely do to have a ‘screen scene’—an unforeseen <i>dénoûment</i> of a -dramatic order—in this little comedy of ours. It is quite exciting, -isn’t it? I wonder how you will feel as you sit concealed, and listen -to Count Mortimer’s noble sentiments!” -</p> - -<p> -She was full of interest and animation as she hastened to arrange the -screen round the Princess as she sat beside the fire, and walked -backwards and forwards from the door to the table to assure herself -that there was no possibility of Cyril’s catching a glimpse of the -concealed auditor. Just as his footsteps were heard without, she -jumped up again to arrange one side of the screen more easily, so that -it might not look as though there was anything to hide, and only -returned to her chair as the footman opened the door. -</p> - -<p> -“You were pleased to send for me, madame?” said Cyril, as he entered. -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; I wanted to talk about this plan of wintering in the country. -Surely you can induce M. Drakovics to withdraw his opposition to our -going to Tatarjé? The King and I are the persons chiefly concerned, -after all.” -</p> - -<p> -“The kingdom is also concerned, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, of course; but then—— Come, Count, I wish to go to the Villa -Alexova; is not that enough? It is a lady’s reason, you know.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is enough for a lady’s reason, madame; but not for a Queen’s -reason.” -</p> - -<p> -Queen Ernestine shrugged her shoulders. “Your definitions are too -subtle for me, Count. I think you will use your influence with M. -Drakovics, since I ask it?” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, I dare not use my influence to the injury of the kingdom.” -</p> - -<p> -“The injury of the kingdom!” she cried indignantly. “You know as well -as I do that the reason why M. Drakovics wants us to winter at Praka -is that he has property there, and thinks that it will increase in -value if the place becomes fashionable.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your Majesty has the power of divining motives. My abilities are not -of such a high order.” -</p> - -<p> -“But surely it must make a difference when you know that?” -</p> - -<p> -“I am afraid, madame, that it is not any part of my duty to inquire -into the secret motives which may have prompted M. Drakovics in the -advice he has thought fit to give your Majesty.” -</p> - -<p> -“Duty, duty! All that you consider is your duty to M. Drakovics. Have -you no duty to the King and to me?” -</p> - -<p> -“Undoubtedly, madame. In this instance the duties coincide.” -</p> - -<p> -“Why do you trifle with me in this way, Count? You promised my husband -that you would befriend us—now I call upon you to fulfil your -promise. We need a new party in Thracia, such a party as supported -your English George III., the party of the King’s Friends, and you are -the man to lead them.” -</p> - -<p> -“I did not know that your Majesty was ambitious of becoming a power in -politics,” returned Cyril, desperately puzzled as to her meaning. -Surely she must have some object in talking in this apparently random -way? -</p> - -<p> -“What can I offer you to secure your allegiance, Count? We cannot -expect to obtain support without paying for it, I know. Would you care -to marry a rich wife? Prince Mirkovics’s daughter is in my charge, and -with her fortune it would be very suitable for her to marry a Minister -of State. Or would you prefer the reversion of the post which M. -Drakovics holds? or both, perhaps?” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril stood listening in astonishment as she ran on, half afraid to -glance at his face, but determined to put him to the proof. -“Madame——” he began, but she interrupted him. -</p> - -<p> -“Or there is money, of course. We are not very rich in Weldart, but -still, one can assist one’s friends occasionally. Would you——” -</p> - -<p> -This time it was Cyril’s turn to interrupt. “Be good enough, madame,” -he said fiercely, “to leave your sentence unfinished. I can forgive -much in consideration of your youth; but it is impossible that you can -be so childish as not to appreciate the insult you have thought fit to -offer me.” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen sat gazing at him helplessly, too much frightened to resent -his words. “I am very sorry——” she murmured feebly; “I never -thought—— I did not mean——” -</p> - -<p> -“It is a pity that I promised your husband to remain in Thracia and do -my best for you and his son, madame,” he went on, “for otherwise your -Majesty would have succeeded by this time in driving me from your -service, as you desire to do.” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t desire it——” began the Queen, gazing at his angry face as -though the sight fascinated her; but she was interrupted suddenly. -</p> - -<p> -“<i>Que vous jouez à merveille votre rôle, M. le Comte!</i>” cried the -Princess’s voice from her hiding-place, and she emerged from behind -the screen. Cyril turned upon Queen Ernestine. -</p> - -<p> -“Is it possible, madame, that you have ventured to make this infamous -proposition to me in the presence of a third person? Perhaps I shall -discover that I have had the honour of furnishing a little -entertainment to the whole of your Majesty’s Court?” -</p> - -<p> -“No, no; indeed you are unjust, Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“Is it so, madame? At any rate your Majesty has the satisfaction of -realising that it is for the last time.” -</p> - -<p> -“No, you are unjust still; you must let me speak. It was a trick, -Count—a foolish jest. My m—— some one pretended to doubt you, and I -assured them of your honour, and offered to test it in this way. I was -wrong to do it, but I felt certain of your answer.” -</p> - -<p> -“As I am no longer in your Majesty’s service, it may perhaps be -permitted me to entreat you to remember your own position, madame, if -you have no care for mine.” -</p> - -<p> -“Count, you must not allow this foolishness of mine to deprive my son -and Thracia of your services. I forbid it—I, your Queen.” -</p> - -<p> -“There are certain insults, madame, which are so deadly as to absolve -a subject from his allegiance.” -</p> - -<p> -“Nothing can absolve you from your promise to my husband. You cannot -desert my son and me when he confided us to your care.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your Majesty asks too much. My friend the King would have been the -last person to wish that my promise to him should bind me to remain -exposed to such insults without having the right to resent them. To -borrow your own words to the Premier, madame, your conduct has been -unpardonable.” -</p> - -<p> -“Not unpardonable, when you have been assured that the suggestion was -made only in jest, and as a means of proving your fidelity in the eyes -of others. Your Queen entreats you to retain your post, Count. Is not -that enough? Must I fetch my son to join his entreaties with mine?” -</p> - -<p> -“Be quiet, you little fool!” hissed the Princess into her daughter’s -ear. Cyril caught the whisper, and it changed the current of his -thoughts in a moment. He saw the whole plot now; and where the Queen’s -pleading had failed to move him, a determination that the Princess -should not be able to boast of having effected his removal from the -Thracian scene succeeded. He turned again to Ernestine. -</p> - -<p> -“I accept your explanation, madame,” he said; “but I can only beg you -to remember that others might not be so complaisant.” -</p> - -<p> -“And we will go to Praka,” she cried, as he prepared to depart. -</p> - -<p> -“I will convey your Majesty’s message to the Premier,” he replied, -still in the same frigid tone, with his hand on the door. It was not -his intention to let the Queen down too easily this time. She had -committed a <i>faux pas</i>, which might have been a fatal one, and she -must be made aware of the fact. Suppose she had made her offer of a -bribe to a man who had accepted it, or who, while refusing it, had -done so with the intention of publishing the matter abroad? Cyril took -a good deal of credit to himself for the tone he had maintained, and -resolved to teach his young sovereign a lesson. It was quite evident -that she had failed to realise the gravity of the insult she offered; -but she could not always expect her inexperience to procure her -immunity from the consequences of her foolish acts. The stars in their -courses cannot be relied upon to fight invariably for the same person, -even though she is young and beautiful and a Queen. Cyril had been too -forbearing hitherto, and this was his reward. Queen Ernestine must now -be made to understand that practical jokes and wayward tempers were -all very well in an irresponsible schoolgirl, but might prove -dangerous to the Regent of Thracia. -</p> - -<p> -During the next few days Cyril never saw the Queen alone, and only -rarely in company with M. Drakovics. Whenever he entered her presence, -he knew that she was searching his face to see whether he had forgiven -her, and the fact gave him a keen sense of pleasure, which he was -careful to conceal, returning to the coldly deferential manner which -he had preserved towards her in her husband’s lifetime, and which he -succeeded in resuming with some difficulty, after the comparatively -friendly intercourse of the past few weeks. It was the Queen herself -who broke the ice at last, for it was not in her nature to remain -passive in face of what she chose to consider injustice. She found her -opportunity on the occasion of an official reception at the Palace, -which the Ministers and their wives were expected to attend, on the -anniversary of the declaration of Thracian independence. Cyril was -standing a little apart from the other officials when she passed round -the circle, addressing a few words to each person, and she spoke to -him in English, which scarcely any one else understood. -</p> - -<p> -“I see that you have not yet forgiven me, Count?” -</p> - -<p> -“There are some things, madame, which may be forgiven, but never -forgotten.” -</p> - -<p> -“But surely that is a very undignified attitude of mind? If my little -son adopted it, I should tell him he was sulky.” -</p> - -<p> -“I know now by sad experience, madame, that no considerations will -prevent you from treating me with the same frankness as his Majesty.” -</p> - -<p> -“If that is the case, I will say at once that this change in your -manner is extremely displeasing to me, Count. I do not choose to be -reminded perpetually that I am in disgrace.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril groaned within himself. Would nothing teach this girl the most -ordinary prudence or reserve? Her delicate and responsible position -appeared to her only as a means of escaping from the shackles of -conventionality. That she was Queen-Regent of Thracia was merely -another reason for doing and saying what she chose. “Nothing could be -further from my mind than to produce such an impression, madame,” he -answered. “Your Majesty cannot doubt that?” -</p> - -<p> -“Nor the impression that with respect to our wintering at Praka, you -have gained a victory over me?” -</p> - -<p> -“I was of opinion that I was going to Praka to make inquiries and -arrangements on your behalf, madame, and at your wish.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh yes, you may go to Praka; but remember, Count, that when it is a -question of bearing malice or a grudge, other people can do that as -well as yourself.” -</p> - -<p> -She passed on, leaving him to wonder what was meant by the implied -threat contained in her last speech. He took an early opportunity of -sounding Baroness von Hilfenstein on the subject, and found that the -mistress of the robes also entertained misgivings. -</p> - -<p> -“I feel almost certain that the Queen has some plan in her head,” she -said; “but she has not communicated it to me. I fancy that she may -intend to order a sudden move to Praka before your arrangements are -complete, in order to catch you unprepared. At any rate, she has -ordered me to warn all the ladies to have their dresses for the winter -made in good time, and to be ready to travel at two hours’ notice. I -hoped we should get on better when the Princess’s influence was -removed, but she has left her tool behind. Fräulein von Staubach is -not a friend of yours, Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“I fear not, although I am not aware of having injured her.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is not that, but she distrusts you. She is a good woman—an -excellent, kind-hearted creature, full of sentiment—and she sees, as -she thinks, the warm heart of the young Queen chilled, and its best -impulses thwarted, by your statesmanship. Then the Princess has filled -her with doubts as to your motives, and quite unconsciously she -influences the Queen against you. She has no intention of interfering -in affairs of state, but she cannot help regarding with suspicion any -suggestion that comes from you.” -</p> - -<p> -This was scarcely reassuring, and Cyril departed on his journey to -Praka in no very cheerful frame of mind. He found a travelling -companion in M. Drakovics, who was obliged to visit his Praka estate -on business, and they agreed to journey back to Bellaviste together -the next day. Cyril’s duty was merely to discover whether it was -possible to provide sufficient accommodation for the Queen and her -suite in the little village, now almost deserted for the winter, which -formed the favourite marine resort of the wealthier Thracians, but in -spite of the limited scope of the inquiry, his task was a difficult -one. M. Drakovics had not built a house on his property, an omission -which he now regretted, since it prevented his putting the Queen under -an obligation by offering to lend her his villa; but he represented -that it would be possible to accommodate one or two of the suite in -the small farmhouse occupied by his bailiff, and by taking advantage -of this offer, Cyril calculated that he should be able to find room -for the whole of the Court. To live in tents, after the manner of the -majority of the summer residents, would naturally be impossible in the -winter. -</p> - -<p> -Praka was not by any means a lively place, and its natural -attractions, at any rate in the autumn, were soon exhausted, so that -Cyril found himself ready and eager to quit it as soon as his business -was done. The cooking at the little inn was bad, and the beds worse, -facts which did not tempt him to linger, and he was waiting at the -station some time before it was likely that M. Drakovics would arrive. -As he walked up and down the rickety platform, while in the background -Dietrich mounted guard over his bag, a telegram was handed to him. It -was from the Baroness von Hilfenstein, and bore the date of the -previous evening:— -</p> - -<div class="letter"> - -<p> -“Her Majesty has just announced that the Court leaves for the Villa -Alexova early to-morrow. I fear this will not reach you in time for -you to prevent the move, but pray follow as soon as possible. It -appears that the Queen sent Batzen to Tatarjé two days ago to make -preparations; but he cannot have been able to do much in such a short -time. Everything will be in confusion. I depend upon you.” -</p> - -</div> - -<p> -“Excellent old woman!” was Cyril’s first thought as he read the -missive. “If I have the pleasure of spoiling the Queen’s pretty little -plot for making a fool of me, it is all thanks to you. So that is what -old Batzen’s mysterious mission comes to, is it? I might have guessed; -but the idea of employing the poor old parson on such an errand!” -</p> - -<p> -The Herr Hofprediger Batzen was a venerable Lutheran clergyman to whom -the charge of the little King’s moral and religious education was -supposed to be intrusted; but as his Majesty was still rather young to -receive regular instruction, his tutor’s time was more or less at the -Queen’s disposal. Hence it was that his sudden departure from Court on -one of her errands had excited no surprise, and people had considered -the secrecy which enshrouded his destination as due to the desire for -importance of the good pastor himself Cyril was wiser now, and could -almost have laughed, in spite of his chagrin, when he thought of the -tutor’s unfitness for his present task, and the pitiful muddle which -would be the probable result of his attempt at housekeeping. But this -was not the time for laughing, but for action, and Cyril hurried out -to meet M. Drakovics as the Premier rode up to the station on his -rough country horse. -</p> - -<p> -“Would you like to hear what is our gracious sovereign lady’s last -little game?” was the irreverent question with which the younger -Minister greeted the elder. M. Drakovics raised his eyebrows. -</p> - -<p> -“If you could assure me that she had eloped to join the ex-secretary -Christophle, and had married him, I should not be heart-broken,” was -his answer, as he dismounted. -</p> - -<p> -“No, no, my friend; you are not to be Regent just at present. Her -Majesty and the Court remove to-day to Tatarjé, and take up their -abode at the Villa Alexova.” -</p> - -<p> -“<i>Mille tonnerres!</i>” cried M. Drakovics, stamping furiously about the -platform. “This woman will ruin in a day the kingdom I have been -building up for nine years. I ask you, is it to be endured?” -</p> - -<p> -“I’m afraid it must be so, since you can scarcely propose to cure it -by superseding the Queen in the regency. But the news is certainly -most serious. It would be better if you had told the Queen the real -reasons for her not going to Tatarjé, as I advised at the time, -instead of simply making out that it was too far away.” -</p> - -<p> -“Would you have had me tell her that the Villa is within a drive of -the country residence of her cousin the Princess of Dardania, and that -that woman’s Court is a perfect hotbed of intrigues of all kinds?” -</p> - -<p> -“I would not have had you do anything so foolish. Our old -acquaintance, the Princess Ottilie, will no doubt do her best to -entangle her Majesty in some of her schemes for the advancement of her -husband’s dynasty; but she is not by any means the most dangerous -person in the neighbourhood of Tatarjé. That bad pre-eminence is -reserved for Colonel O’Malachy.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, that old dotard!” said M. Drakovics contemptuously. -</p> - -<p> -“Dotard if you like, but what is he doing where he is? You know that -the air of Tatarjé seems to breed rebellion; that in my brother’s -time the garrison supported the insurrection in favour of the house of -Franza; and that Otto Georg had more trouble with the town and -district than with all the rest of the kingdom.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is all Bishop Philaret’s fault. He is stronger even than the -Metropolitan in his pro-Scythian sympathies. You know they say that he -threatened to get the Synod to excommunicate him for accepting a -pardon from a non-Orthodox King?” -</p> - -<p> -“I know. Well, that is the kind of danger the Queen would have -recognised and appreciated. Anything that threatened her son’s faith -or throne would have put her on her guard at once; but you would not -tell her. And now, besides the Princess of Dardania, who is likely to -be troublesome, but scarcely dangerous, we have the Bishop actively -hostile, and Colonel O’Malachy biding his chance to reap a harvest for -Scythia.” -</p> - -<p> -“You remarked to me once,” cried M. Drakovics, turning savagely upon -his supporter, “that in moments of crisis it was well to act, instead -of wasting time in mutual recrimination. If I concealed from the Queen -my true reasons for not wishing her to take the King to Tatarjé, it -was because I knew that she would tell them to her mother, and that -through her it would become known all over Europe that there was -disaffection in Thracia. I took what seemed to me the wisest course; -but no man’s wisdom can provide against a woman’s folly. I ask you now -what you propose to do?” -</p> - -<p> -“I propose to reach Tatarjé to-night, and resume my duties in -connection with the Court.” -</p> - -<p> -“To-night? but it will take us until mid-day to get back to -Bellaviste, and Tatarjé is twelve hours’ journey farther on.” -</p> - -<p> -“You don’t imagine that I intend to follow the Court meekly at a -distance, giving them a twelve hours’ start, and to turn up the day -after the fair in that way? No; I shall take the cross-country route, -and so get there about midnight.” -</p> - -<p> -“But the railway is not yet open all the way.” -</p> - -<p> -“No; but it is sufficiently near completion to allow of the passing of -ballast-trains. Milénovics was telling me so only yesterday. My man -and I must find accommodation on the engine of one of those trains, -and my things can be sent on to me from Bellaviste.” -</p> - -<p> -The Premier’s eyes glistened, but he restrained himself. “You are the -man for the present state of affairs,” he said; “for you know better -than any of us how to spoil the success of a woman’s tricks. Mind, I -rely upon you wholly as regards Tatarjé. I must get on as best I can -at the capital; but the safety of the King, and therefore of Thracia, -rests on your discretion. I may run down occasionally, of course; but -you will be obliged to act on your own judgment if any difficulty -arises. You can trust me to support you.” -</p> - -<p> -A little further conversation on various important points followed, -and the two Ministers separated to seek their respective trains. The -first part of Cyril’s journey passed without discomfort, as the line -had been in use some time; but when the section still in process of -construction was reached, matters were very different. When the -passengers were all obliged to quit the train, which went no farther, -the disclosure of Cyril’s identity secured permission for himself and -Dietrich to travel in the cab of the engine attached to a line of -ballast-trucks which were just about to start; but so rough did the -way in front appear that at first even the stolid German hesitated to -follow his master. But there was no time for delay, and in response to -Cyril’s “Be quick, Dietrich; either come or stay behind!” the valet -shut his eyes, metaphorically speaking, and took the plunge. The -journey was like a peculiarly realistic nightmare, owing to the -swaying and jolting and clanking and leaping of the train, which -varied matters occasionally by running off the rails and regaining -them in some miraculous manner. It was an experience no one would wish -to repeat; but as Cyril stood at eight o’clock that evening, bruised, -dusty, and exhausted, on the platform of the country station at which -the farther end of the new line joined that running to Tatarjé, he -rejoiced. Three hours’ journey would bring him to his goal, and -deprive the Queen of her anticipated triumph over her Ministers. His -calculations were not mistaken. By midnight he had reached Tatarjé, -only an hour or so later than the Court, and selected his quarters in -the Villa, giving strict orders that the Queen was not to be informed -of his arrival. In the distracted state of affairs consequent on Herr -Batzen’s mission of preparation, the order was easy of fulfilment, and -Cyril took a good night’s rest, and bided his time. -</p> - -<p> -His time was not long in coming. In the morning the Queen and Baroness -von Hilfenstein found themselves beset by a throng of tearful ladies -and loudly complaining maids, who all expatiated upon the discomforts -of the night, and the absolute lack of furniture and even food which -prevailed in all parts of the house. Finding the Queen quite at a -loss, the Baroness made the practical suggestion that Count Mortimer -should be summoned, and matters given into his hands. -</p> - -<p> -“Count Mortimer!” cried the Queen in astonishment. “But he is at -Praka, or at any rate no nearer than Bellaviste.” -</p> - -<p> -“Pardon me, madame; but I am almost certain I caught a glimpse of him -coming to the Villa this morning.” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen turned in bewilderment to the other ladies, one of whom -hastened to assure her that she had found Count Mortimer established -in an office on the ground-floor, and had complained to him of the -state of affairs, when he had replied that he would do his best to -remedy it as soon as he had the Queen’s authority. It was evident that -the only thing to do was to send for him, and this the Queen did. -</p> - -<p> -“When did you arrive, Count?” she asked, when he appeared. -</p> - -<p> -“Last night, madame,” with a look of surprise. -</p> - -<p> -“But how—how did you succeed in getting here?” -</p> - -<p> -“It is my duty to accompany the Court, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; but—I thought you were at Praka?” -</p> - -<p> -“On the contrary, madame, I am here, and ready to serve you.” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen gave up the riddle with a sigh, and Cyril remained master of -the situation. He knew that she would have given anything to ask for -an explanation, which her dignity would not allow her to do, and he -enjoyed his triumph in the intervals of his multifarious labours all -day. -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch06"> -CHAPTER VI.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">A DAUGHTER’S DUTY.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -<span class="sc">Lady Caerleon</span> sat alone in the breakfast-room at Llandiarmid, with -an unopened letter lying before her on the table. Her husband was -staying with a friend in the Midlands for a few days’ shooting, and -she had sent the children away to play, for she felt reluctant, almost -afraid, to open the letter in their presence. The sight of the -Thracian stamp and post-mark, and of the writing upon the envelope, -brought back to her with unwelcome vividness the troubles of her -girlhood, which had passed out of sight—almost out of mind—during -the happy years of her married life. That writing she had last seen -some months before her marriage, when her father had written to -upbraid her for revealing his plot against Caerleon’s life to the -intended victim, and had cast her off, as he declared, for ever. “I -have no daughter now,” he had said, and she accepted his decision with -a resignation which comprised in it something of relief. “You must be -father and brother to me, as well as husband,” she had said to -Caerleon on their wedding-day, looking into his face with her great -serious eyes, “for I have no one but you;” and if she had experienced -little difficulty in choosing between father and lover, she had never -for a moment found reason to regret her choice. It was like tearing -open an old wound to return now to the trials of those earlier days; -but she shook off her reluctance after a time, and unfolded the letter -with a determination to know the worst at once. As she looked at it, -however, the apprehension faded from her face, for instead of -conveying the curse which her father had sworn that he would send her -with his dying breath, the words which met her eye were expressive of -the greatest goodwill. -</p> - -<div class="letter"> - -<p> -“<span class="sc">My dear Nadia</span>,—You will likely be surprised to receive a letter -from me; but I feel I am growing old, and often lately I have been -troubled to think that the one relation I have left in the wide world -was living in enmity against me. Owing to reasons with which you are -very well acquainted, it is not possible for me to take the step to -which my feelings prompt me, and by paying you a visit in England, -seek to end this sad state of things; but if you should feel moved to -terminate it, be sure that you will find no obstacle in me. I have -suffered of late from a painful and distressing illness, any -recurrence of which, so the doctor informs me, would be fatal, and -which may recur at any time. At this moment I am experiencing great -relief from a course of the Tatarjé waters, and find my former -strength wonderfully restored. My life has not been too happy, and -now, lingering on the borders of a better world, I am conscious of a -longing for that solace of family affection, from which circumstances -have debarred me wholly of late years, and in a measure, as you know, -all my days. I wish to blame no one, but I think your own heart will -bear me out in this. It is not for me to sue for pity to my daughter; -but if her filial feelings lead her to take the first steps towards a -reconciliation, far be it from me to repulse her! You have children, -Nadia—a son, I hear. Since your poor brother’s death and your -disobedience I have had none; but I would like greatly to see yours -before I die. It would afford me pleasure, also, to meet your husband -again, for I have always entertained the highest respect for him, -although we unfortunately differed in politics. Some years ago I -received from him a very suitable and becoming letter, which I fear I -may have failed to treat with the consideration it deserved. I do not -ask his pardon; he will be able to understand something of the -bitterness which fills a father’s heart under circumstances such as -mine. I make no entreaties; I leave the matter with you. However you -may decide to receive this overture of mine, I cannot forget that I am -your father, -</p> - -<p class="sign2"> -“<span class="sc">O’Malachy</span>.” -</p> - -</div> - -<p> -Nadia read the letter through again, for its tone of injured rectitude -was somewhat puzzling in view of the circumstances in which the breach -between her father and herself had taken place. To say that Caerleon -and he had “differed in politics” was a mild way of stating that the -O’Malachy had plotted not merely to depose, but to murder, his -would-be son-in-law when the latter occupied the Thracian throne. -Perhaps it would be too much to expect any expression of regret for -this unfortunate misunderstanding; but Nadia felt that her father was -scarcely entitled to imply that all the misconduct was on her side and -all the undeserved suffering on his own. Still, the fact that he had -written this letter at all was more than she could have dared to hope, -and she knew him well enough to recognise that it was only in -accordance with his character to safeguard his own dignity as far as -possible in thus making friendly overtures after his long silence, -although this rendered it all the more difficult to know how to reply -to the letter. -</p> - -<p> -“I wish Carlino was at home!” she said at last. “I cannot tell what to -say by myself. Ah, yes; I will send him the letter, and he shall tell -me how I ought to answer it. How glad he will be to hear that what I -have been longing and praying for ever since we were married has come -to pass at last! We will take the children with us and go to Tatarjé, -and papa’s heart will be softened. Perhaps he will be able to come -back to England after all, and spend his old age here. If he is really -changed, he might wish to do it, and some of Carlino’s friends in the -Government would surely be able to make it safe for him. Oh, how -delightful it would be to know that he was quiet and had given up -plotting! I am certain Carlino feels it a trial to be connected with a -Scythian secret service agent, though he never allows it to appear; -and it will be a comfort to him to have him close at hand and to be -able to keep an eye on him.” -</p> - -<p> -It did not occur to Nadia, as she sat down at her writing-table to -begin her letter to her husband, that the O’Malachy was scarcely -likely to be either a very desirable or a particularly contented -inhabitant of the Castle unless his character had altered very -materially of late years; but Caerleon frowned a good deal over the -proposal when it reached him the next morning. He had not bargained -for receiving his father-in-law as an inmate of his family, and it -seemed to him that it would make for the happiness of all concerned if -the gallant officer should elect to end his days at some Continental -health-resort. The annoyances which his presence at Llandiarmid was -bound to entail would press most heavily on Nadia herself, and -therefore she would be inclined to underrate them in prospect; but -Caerleon had no intention of allowing his wife to be victimised by her -father if he could possibly induce her to see that the sacrifice was -not demanded of her. He had slight opportunity, however, of laying his -views before her, for even before the time at which he was revolving -in his mind the sentences which should produce the impression he -desired without appearing to throw cold water on her schemes for her -father’s reformation, Nadia had taken a sudden and most important step -on her own account. -</p> - -<p> -In the afternoon of the day on which Lady Caerleon had received her -father’s letter, and forwarded it to her husband, Wright the coachman, -returning from executing various commissions for his mistress in -Aberkerran, brought out also a telegram addressed to her, which had -been intrusted to him at the post-office, with the view of saving the -trouble and expense of a special messenger. He lingered at the door -while she opened the envelope, expecting to hear that Lord Caerleon -was returning earlier than had been anticipated, or that he had been -suddenly called to London; but to his great alarm she turned pale when -the message met her eyes, and a startled cry broke from her— -</p> - -<p> -“My father is dangerously ill, Wright, and entreats me to come and see -him with the children before he dies. The telegram is from the doctor, -who warns me not to lose a moment. We must leave by to-night’s -train—the one Lord Cyril took when he was called away.” -</p> - -<p> -“You and the children, my lady? and all in such a ’urry?” said Wright, -in bewilderment. “’Ow ever will you get ready?” -</p> - -<p> -“We must manage. I should never forgive myself if we were too late. I -must telegraph to the Marquis to meet us in London. He is not so far -from town as we are, and will be able to do it well.” -</p> - -<p> -“But you wouldn’t go for to travel alone to town with the children, my -lady?” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course I shall take nurse. I think I will take you as well, -Wright. You know something about travelling, and if anything should -prevent the Marquis from meeting us, you would be most useful.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, my lady; but what am I to say to my wife?” -</p> - -<p> -“Tell her that I take you because you were with Lord Caerleon in -Eastern Europe before, of course. Have the waggonette ready at six, -and bring Stodart to take charge of the horses and drive them home.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, my lady—but, begging your ladyship’s pardon, do you think as -’is lordship would approve of your startin’ off quite so quick without -sendin’ ’im word fust?” -</p> - -<p> -“My good Wright,” returned Nadia forbearingly, “I shall telegraph to -Lord Caerleon before we get into the train. I should not think of -going to Tatarjé without him; but it is just possible that he might -not reach London quite in time for the Flushing boat, and might have -to follow us by another. That is why I am taking you. But you may be -quite sure that my husband will approve of my doing my duty.” -</p> - -<p> -Wright retired, crushed, to give the necessary orders at the stables, -and then to break the news of his sudden departure to his wife, who -complained that the Marchioness was very thoughtless, and ’ad much -better take one of the young fellows as didn’t suffer with the -rheumatics, if she wanted to go trapesing about over the place, and -not lead a respectable family man on such a wild-goose chase; but -there! she never ’ad set much by them furriners. But this utterance -struck at the root of all Wright’s ideas of the respect due to the -“Family,” and he hastened to assure his grumbling spouse, while she -packed his bag and he brought out the old passport which he cherished -with a good deal of pride, that her ladyship was taking the proper -course under the circumstances, and that he considered she was -perfectly justified in what she did. -</p> - -<p> -After all, in spite of Lady Caerleon’s promptness in deciding upon the -journey, and her haste in preparing for it, there was not time for her -to send off the telegram to her husband before the train started, and -she was therefore obliged to give it into the hands of Stodart the -groom, with instructions to despatch it immediately. Stodart was a -well-intentioned young man; but on the present occasion the honour and -glory of finding himself in sole command of the horses and carriage -seems to have been too much for his self-control, for after driving -through the principal streets to exhibit his grandeur to his -acquaintances, he yielded to the invitation of a friend, and accepted -a glass or two of beer at a public-house close to the post-office. -There is no reason to suspect that he went beyond the two glasses; but -the melancholy fact remains that when he reached the post-office it -was too late to send the telegram that day. The crestfallen youth took -it back to Llandiarmid, and confessed his dereliction of duty to the -housekeeper, who rebuked him sharply for not having left the missive -with some one in the town who could have despatched it as soon as the -office opened. Stodart himself rode into Aberkerran at the earliest -possible hour the next morning, and sent off the message; but by that -time a weary and shivering little group, gathered on the platform at -Victoria, had realised sadly that Lord Caerleon was not there to meet -them, and had taken the Queenborough train without him. Nor did the -misfortunes of the telegram end here. It did not reach the -country-house at which Caerleon was staying until some time after the -gentlemen had started for the distant coverts, and the hostess -considered that it might well wait until she herself joined the -sportsmen at lunch-time. Even then, she was thoughtful enough not to -present it until after the meal, in case it should contain bad news, -and then she forgot it until she and the other ladies were making -their way home, so that when Caerleon at last received it he was -forced to realise that his wife and children were already speeding -across Europe away from him as fast as steam could carry them. His own -man was on the sick-list, having been shot accidentally in the ankle -by an amateur sportsman of the party, and he was obliged to telegraph -to Llandiarmid that Robert the footman should meet him at Victoria the -next morning with his passport and other necessaries for a Continental -journey. He was already too late to catch the night-boat, and had the -mortification of knowing that his utmost haste could not result in -enabling him to be less than a day behind. -</p> - -<p> -As for Nadia, she pursued her way with a timidity that was almost -fear. Since her marriage she had scarcely been further than Aberkerran -without Caerleon, and she felt worried and perplexed when Wright asked -for directions or inquired her wishes. She had been independent enough -at one time; but Caerleon had managed everything for her so long that -she hardly knew how to act on her own responsibility. Happily a gleam -of hope reached her at Cologne, where she received a telegram from her -husband to say that he was starting to follow her, and would join her -at the Hôtel du Roi Othon at Tatarjé, where the O’Malachy was -staying. She found another piece of comfort in the behaviour of the -children, who regarded the whole affair as a game of the most -delightful kind. -</p> - -<p> -From the moment at which Usk and Philippa were first told that instead -of going to bed they were to take a journey to the other end of Europe -in order to see grandpapa, who was ill, they seemed to themselves to -have passed out of the regions of reality into those of romance. Their -mother’s father had always been a shadowy figure to them. They knew -all about their other grandfather, whose sword hung over the -mantelpiece in father’s study, and whose medals and decorations they -were allowed to look at as a treat on their birthdays. They could give -detailed accounts of the various engagements in which he had taken -part, and by mounting a chair in the picture-gallery they could -indicate on his portrait the exact locality of each wound that he had -received. Moreover, his monument faced them in church every Sunday, -and had served to provide matter of extraneous interest during many -long sermons. But with Grandpapa O’Malachy it was different. He was -not dead; but he was away somewhere, and he never wrote to mother. -Once Philippa, overhearing some words of gossip between her nurse and -Wright, who had returned from his travels with a very low opinion of -the O’Malachy, had asked her father point-blank whether grandpapa was -a wicked man—an inquiry which Lord Caerleon could only parry by -saying that little girls ought not to ask questions. This -unprecedented snub, following on what she had already heard, Philippa -accepted as an affirmative answer, and to her and to Usk their -grandfather became for the future a compound of Guy Fawkes and of the -wicked uncle of the Babes in the Wood. Many happy hours were spent by -the two in the Abbey ruins “playing at grandpa”; but this was not -guessed by their parents, for Philippa had issued an edict that -“grandpa was not to be talked about, because it worried mother,” and -Usk, who was her willing slave, obeyed her faithfully. -</p> - -<p> -To be now actually on a journey to visit this mysterious, and -therefore terrible and delightful, relative, was in itself an -incredible joy; but it was heightened by the fact that he lived in the -country where father was once king, and when they set foot on the -Continent the children had reached a state of exaltation in which -nothing would have surprised them, from Genii to Man Friday. Their -excitement did not show itself outwardly. They ran races and played -games up and down the corridor of the train, made friends with the -other passengers, looked out on the strange people at the stations, -and came to their mother ever and anon for petting and a story; but -occasionally, when their extreme quietness prompted Nadia or their -nurse to make a raid upon them in fear of some mischief, they would be -found curled up together in the corner of a seat, Philippa telling Usk -in a whisper tales of marvel respecting the wonders to be anticipated. -When once the Thracian frontier had been crossed, they spent their -time in rushing from window to window of the carriage, so as not to -miss one scene of the enchanted land. All through the journey they had -asked at each station whether this was father’s kingdom yet, and now -they were happy. Nadia had rashly attempted to prove to them that -Thracia had now another king, and in no way belonged to their father; -but Philippa was persuaded that once a king meant always a king, and -supported her contention by the historical examples of David King of -Israel, King Alfred, and the Young Pretender. -</p> - -<p> -There was abundant opportunity for the travellers to see as much of -Thracia as they wished, and even more, for this portion of the railway -had been damaged by a flood the day before, and progress was very -slow. The train was timed to reach Tatarjé at three in the afternoon, -but it did not get in until seven; and the children were roused from -an uncomfortable slumber by their nurse that they might be put tidy -before arriving. The station, so far as they could see, was very much -like other stations, and the streets were chiefly remarkable for being -narrow, badly paved, and smelly; but what did this signify? they were -situated in Arcadia. Usk and Philippa were wide awake now, and able to -notice their mother’s excitement. She was panting as she sat upright -in the carriage, and her lips trembled. If she should be too late now, -after this dreadful journey! -</p> - -<p> -The loungers in the hall of the Hôtel du Roi Othon found a new -subject of interest that evening in the stately lady who entered -suddenly, followed by her children and servants, and demanded to be -taken at once to the Herr Oberst O’Malachy’s room. The German waiter -whom she had addressed looked at her in astonishment not unmixed with -suspicion. The lady spoke German without the slightest foreign accent; -but her companions were unmistakably English, and what could they want -with the Scythian officer? -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t know whether the Herr Oberst will see visitors,” he said. -</p> - -<p> -“He will see me. I am his daughter, and have come straight from -England because he sent for me. Take me to him immediately, if you -please.” The waiter gave way before the tone of calm command. -</p> - -<p> -“Madame will know best, no doubt,” he said with a bow, and led the way -up-stairs, Nadia following him closely. Her journey was not in vain; -for at least her father was not dead. -</p> - -<p> -“Mother,” suggested Philippa, pulling at her mother’s cape as they -reached the landing, “perhaps he means that grandpa is asleep.” -</p> - -<p> -“I shan’t disturb him, Phil. You and Usk had better wait outside, and -I will just go in very quietly and look at him.” -</p> - -<p> -But the door which the waiter flung open with the announcement, “A -lady from England to see the Herr Oberst,” was not that of a bedroom, -and the children, looking in with astonished eyes, saw their mother -pause and start as soon as she had crossed the threshold. A number of -men were sitting round a table laden with fruit and wine in a -gorgeously furnished sitting-room, and stared at the intruder in -amazement; while a white-haired man at the head of the board, who -seemed to be engaged in concocting a bowl of punch, dropped the lemon -he had been manipulating, and turned round in his chair to gaze. -</p> - -<p> -“And is ut you, Nadia?” he cried heartily, after a moment of stunned -silence. “Come in, come in! My daughter, gentlemen.” -</p> - -<p> -“You asked me to come. You said you were ill,” gasped Nadia, catching -at the door to steady herself. -</p> - -<p> -“And sure I was ill. If I’m all right again now, thanks to the doctor -here, you’d not grudge ut me, would you?” -</p> - -<p> -As she made no answer, but stood gazing at him with dilated eyes and -parted lips, he rose and came towards her, supporting himself with a -stick. -</p> - -<p> -“’Twas good of you to come, Nadia, and if I’d known it would give you -pleasure, sure I’d have stayed in bed to receive you. But never so -much as a telegram to let me know you were coming; how in the world -could I even meet you at the train? Come, sit down, and don’t stand -looking at me like a voiceless banshee. What is ut, at all?” -</p> - -<p> -Nadia sank down on the chair the waiter brought her; but still she -said nothing, and the children, wondering exceedingly, came and stood -beside her. -</p> - -<p> -“Mother, is it grandpa?” asked Philippa in a whisper. She was mindful -of her manners, if her mother had forgotten them. -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; it is your grandfather,” replied Lady Caerleon with a strange -laugh. “Go and speak to him.” The children obeyed. -</p> - -<p> -“How do you do, grandpa?” asked Usk, who was the first to reach the -tall stooping form by the table. “I hope you are quite well?” But he -felt himself eclipsed at once when Philippa said pointedly in her -turn, “How do you do, grandpa? I’m so glad you’re better.” -</p> - -<p> -“But it is adorable!” cried one of the gentlemen, as Philippa stood on -tiptoe to bestow a kiss on her grandfather. “Come and give me a keess -also, leetle English Meess.” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t know who you mean,” said Philippa, disliking the speaker -instinctively, but mindful of the duties of politeness. “My name is -Lady Philippa Mortimer.” -</p> - -<p> -“Mortimer!” said another. “No relation of our dear Count, surely?” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, would you like to know?” said the O’Malachy, trying to remove -Philippa’s fur cap, but she withdrew herself from his hands. -</p> - -<p> -“I can take off my hat myself, grandpa,” she said reprovingly, and did -so. A cry of recognition broke from the company. -</p> - -<p> -“Carlino’s daughter! There cannot be a doubt.” -</p> - -<p> -“Exactly,” said the O’Malachy drily. “Have I won my bet, gentlemen?” -</p> - -<p> -A chorus of affirmation greeted him, and Lady Caerleon laughed -again—a hard, unmirthful laugh. Philippa looked at her anxiously. -</p> - -<p> -“I’m very glad you’re better, grandpa,” she said; “but don’t you think -you might have sent mother a telegram? Then we needn’t have hurried -so, and we could have waited for father.” -</p> - -<p> -“So!” cried another man; “and where then is the Herr Papa, little -Goldenlocks?” -</p> - -<p> -“Father missed the train, and we couldn’t wait, but he will be here -to-morrow.” -</p> - -<p> -“Aha!” said the gentleman who had wished to kiss Philippa. “There is -something wrong here, Colonel.” -</p> - -<p> -“How could I help ut?” demanded the O’Malachy. “I never dreamt of her -arriving without um. However, ’tis only a day’s delay.” -</p> - -<p> -“Father would never have let mother come alone,” said Philippa, up in -arms at once; “but he couldn’t help it, for he didn’t know in time. -And mother has been so dreadfully worried about him, and about you -too, grandpa. It’s very bad for her to be worried, and she oughtn’t to -be let do it.” -</p> - -<p> -“Indeed! and who says that, milady?” -</p> - -<p> -“Father says so, and he always keeps her from being worried, too.” -</p> - -<p> -“What! the excellent Carlino is a considerate husband?” and the -gentlemen laughed as though they thought it a huge joke. “He is a -model of all the domestic virtues, is he not, milady?” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t know what that means; but if it means that father is good, of -course he is.” -</p> - -<p> -The gentlemen laughed again, which made Philippa angry. -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t think it’s nice to laugh about father like that when we are -there. Please, grandpa, we’re all very tired with the train, and -mother is worried, I’m sure. Oh no, it must be that she’s so glad to -know you are so much better than she expected. But I think she ought -to rest a little. Can we get rooms here, do you think?” -</p> - -<p> -“Delightful English common-sense!” cried Philippa’s enemy; but the -O’Malachy interposed promptly. -</p> - -<p> -“Of course you can, Phil. The waiter thought of that long ago, and has -gone to see after them. I hear um coming back now, and he has your -maid with um. I daresay you will like to see your rooms, Nadia. You -don’t look fit to talk to-night; but I’ll hope to find you fresh and -rested in the morning.” -</p> - -<p> -Roused from her stunned condition by his words, Nadia rose, and, -bowing coldly to the company, left the room with the children. While -her mother was settling matters with the servants outside, Philippa -discovered that she had left her cap behind, and ordered Usk to come -back with her and fetch it. But the thought of traversing the long -room again under the eyes of the diners was too much for Usk, and -Philippa pushed the door open quietly, and went in by herself, to find -her grandfather leaning over the table and talking earnestly in -French, for the benefit, apparently, of a gentleman who had only just -joined the party. The children were accustomed to speak French almost -as regularly as English with their mother, and Philippa caught the -words— -</p> - -<p> -“The Jewess and her boy have put themselves in our power by coming -here. We seize them and the Count at one blow, then proclaim our -friend king, call out our people, and march on Bellaviste.” -</p> - -<p> -“But what if our friend prove restive?” -</p> - -<p> -“That will probably be the case; but we must find means to quiet him, -and if all expedients fail, there is the boy. The Bishop would like -that better. By all the——! what are you doing here, Philippa?” -</p> - -<p> -“I came to get my hat, grandpa. It’s on your chair.” -</p> - -<p> -“Take ut, then, and be off. Did you hear—— No, I won’t put ideas -into the child’s head. Go to bed at once, like a good girl, and in the -morning I’ll take you and your brother into the town and buy you some -sweets.” -</p> - -<p> -“One moment, Herr Oberst,” said the man with the German accent, before -Philippa could utter her thanks. “I wish to satisfy myself that our -friend’s daughter inherits his amiable peculiarities. Come here, -little Goldenlocks,” and he poured her out a glass of wine, “drink -this to the health of the dear Herr Grandpapa, who has recovered so -quickly from his sickness under the care of the good doctor.” -</p> - -<p> -“No, thank you,” said Philippa politely, for she had refused similar -invitations before; “we are all teetotallers.” -</p> - -<p> -“Excellent!” cried her new antagonist, while the rest shouted with -laughter. “You are indeed happy in your descendants, Herr Oberst. Who -could have believed that so virtuous a family existed in these -degenerate days? What could be better for our plans?” -</p> - -<p> -“Don’t tease the child,” said the O’Malachy, darting an angry glance -at him. “Run away, Phil. Here’s a crystallised apricot for you. Can’t -you see that I’m busy with these gentlemen?” -</p> - -<p> -If the O’Malachy had intended to stamp on Philippa’s memory the -conversation she had overheard, he could not have found better means -to that end than his evident anxiety to get her out of the room, and -his gift of the apricot. She was revolving many things in her mind as -she passed through the door, and met her brother outside. -</p> - -<p> -“I’m sure grandpapa’s friends are not nice, Usk,” she said, as she -divided the apricot with him. “They laughed when I said we were -teetotallers.” -</p> - -<p> -“So do some of father’s friends—often,” objected Usk, with his mouth -full of fruit. “Mr Forfar did.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; but that was a different kind of laughing. This was horrid, like -the people in Vanity Fair when Christian and Faithful were going -through, I should think. And they said such funny things, too. But I’m -not going to worry mother. I do wish father was here!” -</p> - -<p> -<br/> -</p> - -<p> -“Excellency,” said Dietrich, entering his master’s office in the Villa -Alexova, and standing at the salute, “I have just seen the young -Countess.” -</p> - -<p> -“Nonsense, Dietrich! You must be dreaming.” Cyril knew that for some -inscrutable reason of his own—probably connected with linguistic -difficulties—the valet always alluded to Philippa as “the young -Countess.” “Lady Phil is with her parents in England.” -</p> - -<p> -“Excellency, I met her in the street just now, attended by the -coachman Wright, and they both spoke to me.” -</p> - -<p> -“But what did they say?” -</p> - -<p> -“They expressed pleasure on seeing me, Excellency; and the young -Countess said that her lady mother had been summoned from England to -attend the death-bed of the Herr Oberst O’Malachy, but that on -arriving here they found him alive and well.” -</p> - -<p> -“What devilry is the old wretch up to now?” muttered Cyril. “He has -never been seriously ill since he came here. Did you tell Lady Phil -that I was at Tatarjé, Dietrich?” -</p> - -<p> -“No, Excellency; I had no orders. When the young Countess asked me why -I was here, I said that I was on the business of the Herr Hofminister. -But in case you should wish to speak to the little lady, I informed -her that persons of respectable appearance were permitted to walk in -the gardens of the Villa at this hour, and I see that she is in the -chestnut-alley now.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your wisdom, Dietrich, is only equalled by your talent for silence. -You have judged correctly: I do wish to speak to the little lady;” and -Cyril rose and put away his papers, and went out into the garden. When -Philippa saw him advancing towards her, she flew to meet him with a -scream of delight. -</p> - -<p> -“<i>Oh</i>, Uncle Cyril, I am so glad! How nice of Dietrich not to tell us -you were here, and give us such a lovely surprise! Mother is so -dreadfully worried, and father won’t be here till this afternoon, and -grandpapa is such a funny man. But you’ll do next best to father. -It’ll be all right now.” -</p> - -<p> -“Poor Phil, what a catalogue of woes! Where is your mother?” -</p> - -<p> -“At the hotel. She and grandpa have been talking and talking, and I -know mother cried, but grandpa was quite cheerful and joky. He said it -would have gone to his heart to send a telegram to say we needn’t -come, he was so counting on seeing us. He was going to take Usk and me -out to buy us some sweets; but Usk was tired, and mother said he had -better not go out until we go to meet father at the station this -afternoon, and grandpa said it wouldn’t be fair to Usk to take me out -alone. Mother wouldn’t go out; she said nothing should induce her to -let Usk out of her sight. Please stoop down, Uncle Cyril; I want to -whisper. I think mother’s frightened about something. And nurse -wouldn’t come out. She said she dursen’t trust herself in these furrin -streets, lest she should be murdered, and so I couldn’t have gone out -at all if Wright hadn’t been here. But mother made him promise never -to take his eyes off me for a second.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril looked up and met Wright’s gaze. The coachman shook his head -solemnly. “I’m afraid it’s a bad business somehow, my lord; but the -rights and the wrongs of it is quite beyond me.” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, Phil,” said Cyril, “suppose I come with you and see your -mother? Perhaps I shall be able to cheer her up a little; and at any -rate it’s not long before your father will be here.” -</p> - -<p> -“No; only a little more than two hours,” said Philippa, contentedly, -putting her hand in Cyril’s as they turned to leave the garden. The -sight of the Villa suggested a new topic to her mind. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, do you live in that big house, Uncle Cyril? It’s a little bit -like Llandiarmid, isn’t it? only there aren’t any ruins.” -</p> - -<p> -“No; the little Prince whom I told you about lives there. His father -is dead now, and he is King.” -</p> - -<p> -“But they are going to have another king as well, aren’t they? -Grandpapa and his friends were talking last night about making a -friend of theirs king.” -</p> - -<p> -“Were they, indeed? They didn’t mention his name, I suppose?” -</p> - -<p> -“No; they only said <i>notre ami</i>, just as they did when they were -saying nasty things about father being a teetotaller. They said he had -amiable peculiarities. Wasn’t it horrid of them? They were talking -French, you know. Oh, and who is the Jewess, Uncle Cyril?” -</p> - -<p> -“Why, don’t you know what a Jewess is, Phil?” Yet Cyril’s blood -quickened, in spite of his careless tone, as he heard the cant name of -the rabble for Queen Ernestine. -</p> - -<p> -“Of course I know, uncle. I have heard the Jewish children sing, in -London. Usk cried just a little, because they weren’t black; but I -knew before that they wouldn’t be. But it was ever so long ago, and he -was very little then.” -</p> - -<p> -“But what made you ask about a Jewess now?” with some impatience. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, because grandpa said, ‘The Jewess and her boy are in our power.’ -They talked about the Count, too, and the Bishop; but it didn’t sound -so interesting.” -</p> - -<p> -“Phil, try and remember exactly what you heard, and be very careful in -telling it me. If you have the slightest recollection of any names, -tell me them just as they sounded to you.” -</p> - -<p> -“But there weren’t any names, Uncle Cyril. I don’t even know who the -gentlemen were, except that one talked as if he was French, and -another as if he was German. And they only said that about making -their friend king, and that if he didn’t like it, there was the boy, -and the Bishop would like that better, and something about marching to -Bellaviste. Oh, here’s grandpa!” -</p> - -<p> -They had come face to face with the O’Malachy in crossing the street -into which the gate of the Villa opened. He swept his hat off with a -flourish, and Cyril returned the salute carelessly. -</p> - -<p> -“My niece has found me out, you see, O’Malachy. I hope you were not -looking for her? I am taking her back to her mother as soon as we have -done a little shopping. There was something about a doll in Thracian -costume, wasn’t there, Phil?” -</p> - -<p> -“<i>Oh</i>, Uncle Cyril!” murmured Philippa, squeezing his hand -ecstatically, and Cyril passed on with a nod to the O’Malachy, and -entered the first toyshop they reached. He knew that the O’Malachy was -watching them, and the thought nerved him to remain patient and -apparently interested while Philippa discussed the merits of -innumerable dolls, and minutes of priceless value slipped away. The -old man was still looking in at a shop-window near at hand when they -came out, and Cyril was obliged to walk home with Philippa, instead of -intrusting her to Wright’s care as he had intended; but he controlled -his anxiety so well that the child did not even discover that his mind -was preoccupied. When they arrived at the porch of the hotel, he -stopped and looked at his watch. -</p> - -<p> -“Why, Phil, I shan’t be able to come in and see your mother after all. -We oughtn’t to have spent so much time in choosing the doll. But tell -her that I shall be sure to look in this afternoon. Say that I beg her -particularly not to be frightened by anything she may hear—and, by -the bye, ask her from me not to go to meet your father at the station. -That’s a little treat which I want for myself, do you see?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh yes, Uncle Cyril,” said Philippa, smiling at the idea of a -grown-up person’s wanting a treat, and she waved her hand to him as he -took off his hat to her and turned away. He still walked slowly, but -his mind was strung to its highest pitch, and his plans were working -themselves out. -</p> - -<p> -“Less than two hours now. First to make things safe about our friends -the enemy, and then to stop Caerleon, and prevent his coming here. You -very nearly won this time, O’Malachy; but if I beat you in this nest -of rebellion, with a disaffected garrison, I think you will have to -shut up shop for good and all.” -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch07"> -CHAPTER VII.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">TWO KINGS OF BRENTFORD.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -<span class="sc">The</span> message which Philippa brought from Cyril served in some degree -to allay her mother’s anxiety, and the continued absence of the -O’Malachy tended to the same result. He had said that he was going to -lunch with a friend or two at the Kursaal, and that he would return -afterwards and take Nadia and the children to meet Caerleon at the -station; but, innocent as this programme sounded, his daughter derived -no comfort from it. She felt that she had blundered into the midst of -a web of conspiracy, of whose extent and object alike she was -ignorant, and she was equally afraid of remaining inactive, and of -taking any step that might increase the difficulties which surrounded -her. What her father’s plans might be she could not divine; but that -they were of a perilous nature, and boded evil to Caerleon and the -children, she was convinced, while the keenest sting of her position -lay in the fact that she was helpless to find a way out of the trap -into which her own credulity had led her, and was now leading her -husband. Therefore she was devoutly thankful when there was no sign of -the O’Malachy’s return, even though she attributed his delay, quite -unjustly on this occasion, to his having imbibed at lunch, somewhat -freely, liquors more potent than the Tatarjé waters. -</p> - -<p> -It was past three o’clock, and Usk and Philippa, after a little lively -squabbling, had settled themselves in the two front windows of the -hotel sitting-room “to watch for father,” while their mother flitted -about uneasily, now glancing out of one window or the other, and then -trying to occupy herself with a book. The children were just engaged -in an argument dealing with the respective probabilities of the -clock’s being fast and the train’s being late, when their attention -was suddenly distracted by the sounds of an altercation on the landing -outside the room. -</p> - -<p> -“You ’old your jaw,” they heard Wright’s voice say, as the door was -violently opened and then unceremoniously shut, “and don’t come ’ere -frightenin’ ’er ladyship with your tales.” -</p> - -<p> -“I must tell ’er ladyship,” was the reply, in a choked voice, which -suggested that Wright had the speaker by the collar, and the door -opened again, this time admitting Wright and Robert, the young -Llandiarmid footman, both in a somewhat ruffled condition. -</p> - -<p> -“What is the meaning of this?” inquired Lady Caerleon in astonishment. -“Robert! how did you come here?” -</p> - -<p> -“Please, my lady, ’is lordship brought me with ’im from ’ome, because -Mr Franks were ill and not allowed to travel.” -</p> - -<p> -“What! is the Marquis here? What do you mean by forcing your way into -the room before your master, Robert?” -</p> - -<p> -“Please, my lady, ’is lordship ain’t ’ere. ’E’ve been arrested.” -</p> - -<p> -“Arrested!” Nadia dropped into a chair, and pressed her hand to her -side. “What do you mean? Tell me.” -</p> - -<p> -“We got along all right, my lady, me and ’is lordship, until something -over ’arf a hour ago, when we come to Velisi, which is the station -next before this one, as your ladyship knows. Then ’is lordship got -out to look what they ’ad on the bookstall, seein’ as the two last -’adn’t no English books at all, and ’e didn’t come back. I was keepin’ -’is place for ’im, and the train was just movin’ on, when I see ’is -lordship bein’ took away by four of them pleece they ’as ’ere, with -their big ’ats and their queer swords. I tried to jump out after ’im, -but the people in the carriage ’eld me back; and I made up my mind to -come on ’ere and tell your ladyship.” -</p> - -<p> -“You were quite right,” said Nadia mechanically; but Philippa broke -in— -</p> - -<p> -“But, Robert, you saw the policemen take father prisoner? Really -policemen? You’re sure it was father?” -</p> - -<p> -“Certain sure, my lady. I’d give all I ’ave so I could say different, -but I can’t,” and Robert gulped down a sob. -</p> - -<p> -Philippa’s valiant heart failed her. She had all a well-brought up -British child’s veneration for the law, which she looked upon as a -species of ogre, given to pouncing, by means of its instruments the -police, upon unfortunate individuals who had in some way become -obnoxious to it, quite irrespective of their guilt or innocence, and -locking them up. It never occurred to her to object that her father -had committed no crime, but she brought forward the only consolation -she could suggest. -</p> - -<p> -“Don’t look like that, mother,” she urged, with broken voice. “It must -be a mistake. They couldn’t take father prisoner if they knew who he -was. They wouldn’t dare to do it. They must have thought it was some -one else. Oh, mother, they can’t put <i>father</i> in prison?” she ended, -sobbing wildly as she caught her mother’s hand. -</p> - -<p> -“Hush, Phil, my poor Phil,” said Nadia quietly, soothing the excited -child, and holding out a hand to Usk, down whose face the tears were -rolling slowly. “I want you both to be very quiet and good, while I -think what we can do for poor father. Of course it is a mistake; but -we must be very careful not to make it worse by anything we do or say. -Wright, please order a carriage at once, and tell nurse I want to -speak to her as you pass.” -</p> - -<p> -Wright returned from his errand almost as soon as nurse entered the -room, and Nadia signed to him to shut the door. Philippa, exhausted by -the violence of her grief, was crying quietly in her mother’s arms, -and Usk was sobbing on the floor beside her, with his face buried in -her dress; but her own eyes were tearless, and her voice quite calm. -</p> - -<p> -“I want to speak to you all before the carriage comes, so that you may -know what to do. I am afraid that the Government here, finding that -Lord Caerleon was coming to Thracia, must have jumped to the -conclusion that he was plotting to place himself on the throne again, -and thought they would make things safe by arresting him.” -</p> - -<p> -“I’m afraid that’s about it, your ladyship,” said Wright hoarsely, -when she paused and looked at him. “Of course there’s Lord Cyril——” -</p> - -<p> -“I fear that Lord Cyril must have been arrested as well, for he has -not come here as he said he would. Well, there is no need to be -frightened. They can’t possibly do the Marquis any harm. I am going -now to the Queen-Regent. If any one can help us she can; and I hope -that when I have explained the circumstances she will give me an order -for Lord Caerleon’s release, and let us leave for England at once. -But, of course, it is possible that she has no power without -consulting M. Drakovics, and it may even be necessary to apply to the -British Minister to bring pressure to bear, which might mean some -delay. Nurse, I want you to begin to pack everything at once. If Lord -Caerleon is sent to prison, of course I shall go with him——” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, my lady! to prison!” cried nurse tearfully. -</p> - -<p> -“And then you and Robert must take the children back to England, -starting to-night. They must be kept out of danger. Wright, I must -have you here, for you know the country——” -</p> - -<p> -“My lady, I wouldn’t go back now, not if you was to send me!” said -Wright, with ferocious resolution. Nadia inclined her head. -</p> - -<p> -“I knew you would feel that, Wright. Now, nurse, please dress the -children to come to the Palace with me. Phil, be brave; we are going -to see what we can do to help father. Let nurse wash your face and put -on your best hat.” -</p> - -<p> -With a last choking sob Philippa obeyed, calling up memories of Lady -Nithsdale, Jeanie Deans, and other heroines who had pleaded for the -lives of imprisoned relatives. Their examples so fortified her that -she was even able to rebuke Usk for asking in a doleful whisper -whether they cut people’s heads off the very moment they were taken -prisoner, and to inform him that if he frightened mother and made her -cry, it would be his fault if—if anything dreadful happened; but here -the reprover belied her own admonitions by winking away a few tears -very hastily. -</p> - -<p> -A few minutes later M. Stefanovics, who was waiting in the hall of the -Villa to receive a visitor whom the Queen was expecting, hurried to -the door on hearing a carriage drive up, only to find that the lady -who mounted the steps with her children was quite a stranger to him. -One of the footmen stopped her before she reached the threshold, -saying that visitors were not at present admitted to view the Villa, -as the Queen was residing there; but she astonished him by saying that -her business was with the Queen, and passed on. The rest of the -servants were too much impressed by her manner to bar her way; but at -the door she was met by M. Stefanovics himself. -</p> - -<p> -“I wish to see the Queen,” she said, barely noticing him. -</p> - -<p> -“Pardon me; but has madame received her Majesty’s commands to present -herself at this hour? No?” as she shook her head; “then perhaps she is -an early friend of the Queen? In that case——” -</p> - -<p> -“No; her Majesty would not know me, but I am sure she will see me if -you tell her my reason for coming. My name is——” -</p> - -<p> -“Pardon me,” said M. Stefanovics again, waving away politely the card -which Nadia held out to him; “but I should be deceiving madame with -false hopes if I encouraged her to remain. Her Majesty does not -receive this afternoon.” -</p> - -<p> -“Still I must ask you to be so kind as to entreat her to grant me a -short interview. My husband has been arrested under a misapprehension, -and I am relying upon the Queen for his release.” -</p> - -<p> -“But it is impossible, madame! Such matters are the concern of the -Minister of the Interior or of the Premier, not of her Majesty. Let me -entreat madame to retire, and forward her request to the proper -quarter, or at least to turn into my office here, and draw up her -petition in writing for presentation to the Queen. Her Majesty is at -this moment expecting the arrival of her cousin, the Princess of—— -But here is the Princess arriving!” -</p> - -<p> -And the harassed chamberlain hurried out on the steps once more, -wondering what he was to do with this sad-eyed woman who could not be -brought to take No for an answer. Only an hour ago Cyril had given him -strict injunctions not to admit any strangers to the Villa that -afternoon upon any pretext, and he was torn between natural kindness -of heart and a determination to obey his orders. The children watched -him with wide-eyed awe as he escorted into the hall a dark-haired lady -magnificently dressed, leading a little girl of two or three years old -by the hand; but Nadia uttered a despairing moan as she stood aside -among the pillars of the vestibule. The sound roused Philippa to -instant action. -</p> - -<p> -“Mother, <i>don’t</i>!” she cried, and running out into the hall faced the -strange lady boldly. “Oh, please, are you in a dreadful hurry to see -the Queen?” she asked. “Because, if not, would you mind letting mother -see her first, just for a minute? It is so fearfully important.” -</p> - -<p> -“Who are you, little one?” asked the Princess kindly. “I have seen you -before, have I not?” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t think so,” faltered Philippa, overwhelmed with sudden -shyness, but M. Stefanovics interrupted her. “It is a lady who says -that her husband has been arrested by mistake, madame, and she is -anxious to entreat her Majesty to obtain his release. I have assured -her that it is the business of the Minister of the Interior, but I -cannot induce her to go away. I think she must be English.” -</p> - -<p> -“English!” cried the Princess, as though a light had flashed upon her. -“Now I know you, my child. You are Carlino’s little daughter.” -</p> - -<p> -“Carlino is what mother calls father,” said Philippa timidly, but the -Princess was already crossing the hall to her mother. -</p> - -<p> -“And you are Nadia!” she said, taking her hand in both hers. “Pardon -me, dear madame, but I knew your husband long ago, and I have heard -him speak of you. The tone of his voice as he mentioned your name so -impressed itself upon my mind that I have thought of you as Nadia ever -since.” -</p> - -<p> -“And you are the Princess Ottilie,” said Nadia slowly, looking into -the dark eyes which met hers with a friendly light in them. “Forgive -me, I should say the Princess of Dardania.” -</p> - -<p> -“Thanks to Lord Caerleon,” was the instant answer. “Ah, madame, you -know the story—how your husband sacrificed his own feelings that he -might assist a helpless girl, driven almost desperate by the cruelty -of her circumstances. That girl stands before you now. Will you not -allow one who owes her happy married life to the magnanimity of Lord -Caerleon to help you in your trouble? Even the mouse helped the lion, -you know.” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, you are too good,” stammered Nadia. -</p> - -<p> -“Good? No, I am not that, madame, but I hope I am not ungrateful. ‘Our -Princess never forgets a friend, or forgives a foe’—that is what they -say of me in Dardania, and they say it also in certain of the -chancelleries of Europe,” she laughed maliciously. “Tell me now what -it is that is troubling you? Your husband has been arrested through -some stupid mistake of the police?” -</p> - -<p> -“I do not know, madame. He was to join me this afternoon; but his -servant arrived without him, bringing word that his master had been -arrested suddenly at Velisi. There was no dispute with the police, so -far as I know.” -</p> - -<p> -“At Velisi?” The Princess looked thoughtful. “Lord Caerleon had not -been warned not to enter the country, or in any other way made himself -obnoxious to the Government, had he?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh no. He could not have crossed the frontier more than an hour.” -</p> - -<p> -“And that would barely have allowed time for a message to be sent to -Bellaviste and answered. No; the order for the arrest must have come -from here. And the only person with authority sufficient to venture on -such a step is your husband’s brother, Count Mortimer.” -</p> - -<p> -“Impossible, madame! My husband and his brother are on the best of -terms.” -</p> - -<p> -“Unfortunately, madame, you must know, as I do, that no considerations -of friendship or affection would be allowed to stand in the way of -Count Mortimer’s plans. It is possible that he fears your husband’s -return to Thracia may undermine his own influence here, and that would -be quite sufficient to cause him to arrest him.” -</p> - -<p> -“I can’t believe it,” Nadia repeated helplessly; but unfortunately her -memory tallied only too well with that of the Princess. If Cyril had -any scheme in view, it was not likely that he would allow Caerleon to -interfere with its success. -</p> - -<p> -“In any case,” went on the Princess, “you were taking the right course -when you came to the Queen. She is the only person who would have both -the authority and the courage to demand an explanation from Count -Mortimer—with the exception of Drakovics, of course. We will go -up-stairs and see her now. Come, my Lida,” and she held out her hand -to her little girl, who had been clinging to her dress. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, mayn’t I take her?” entreated Philippa. “Usk and I will hold her -hands all the way up-stairs, and we will be so careful. She shan’t -fall, really and truly. Come, baby darling.” -</p> - -<p> -“Her name is Ludmilla,” said the Princess, laughing; “Lida is her pet -name.” -</p> - -<p> -“I know; just as I’m called Phil,” assented Philippa, with a beaming -smile, as she and Usk, with little Princess Ludmilla between them, -began to mount the stairs after their mother and the Princess. Just as -they reached the top, Nadia paused suddenly. -</p> - -<p> -“Madame,” she said, “I cannot believe that Count Mortimer is -responsible for his brother’s arrest. I entreat your Royal Highness -not to prejudice his position with her Majesty by suggesting it.” -</p> - -<p> -“If the Queen did not order the arrest, Count Mortimer must have done -so,” returned the Princess inexorably. “We shall see.” -</p> - -<p> -<br/> -</p> - -<p> -Absurd though the idea appeared to Nadia, it was nevertheless the case -that the Princess was much nearer the truth in accusing Cyril than his -sister-in-law in defending him, and no one would have acknowledged the -acuteness of his fair opponent more readily than Cyril himself. At the -moment that the conversation was taking place in the hall of the -Villa, he was crossing the railway platform at Velisi, on his way to -the police-station, to which Caerleon had been hurried. He found the -occupants a good deal disturbed in their minds, and it needed all his -commendations for their prompt obedience to his orders to reassure -them. Oh yes, the English traveller had been arrested, and was now -detained in the parlour of the superintendent’s house, which they had -thought it advisable to place at his disposal, since it was evident he -must be a great man in his own country. He had been angry, very angry, -at his arrest, and had threatened his assailants with unheard-of -penalties—the nature of which they understood only very imperfectly, -however, since Caerleon had almost lost the small knowledge of -Thracian of which he had once been possessed. Did his Excellency -really intend to grant this very violent person an interview? Surely -he would at least allow two of the police to be present, with drawn -swords, so as to be able to repel any attempt at attack? But Cyril -refused the offered protection, and entered the parlour boldly. He -found Caerleon pacing up and down, still in his travelling ulster, and -looking absurdly large and substantial for the little room. He turned -when Cyril entered, and faced him in blank astonishment, which changed -quickly to anger as the memory of his wrongs returned upon him. -</p> - -<p> -“Well, Cyril, this is a pretty state of things!” he cried. “May I ask -what it means? I am taken into custody in a public place, and when I -ask why, they tell me it is by your order.” -</p> - -<p> -“I never told them to tell you so, at any rate,” said Cyril. “Now be -reasonable, Caerleon, and don’t shout the house down. I would have -given you a week’s notice if I could; but since I only had ninety -minutes myself in which to save the kingdom, I couldn’t afford to lose -time.” -</p> - -<p> -“If you could make time just now to explain what you mean, you would -place me under a deep obligation to you,” said Caerleon, with bitter -irony. -</p> - -<p> -“That sounds more like business. I am always delighted to explain -things away afterwards, provided I have a free hand at the critical -moment. The fact is, I didn’t want you at Tatarjé, and I don’t now.” -</p> - -<p> -“Don’t you think you are really too flattering?” -</p> - -<p> -“It must sound so, I suppose; and yet it is the sober truth. If this -interrupted journey of yours had turned out as it was intended to do, -my occupation would have been gone, for the simple reason that the -throne of baby Michael would have been gone too.” -</p> - -<p> -“You don’t accuse me of carrying dynamite about with me, I hope?” -</p> - -<p> -“Not at all. You are the dynamite yourself.” -</p> - -<p> -“If these are your explanations, Cyril,” said Caerleon shortly, “all I -can say is that they are a good deal darker than your proceedings, and -they are dark enough, in all conscience.” -</p> - -<p> -“Now don’t get waxy, old man. I’m afraid the lapse of years has -disturbed your faith in me a little, hasn’t it? I assure you honestly -I mean what I say. You have come to the very worst place in Thracia, -at the very worst time, and in the very worst way. Come, you can’t say -that that’s not plain speaking, can you?” -</p> - -<p> -“I can’t see that it throws much light on the subject.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then I must enlighten you. Neither you nor Nadia seems to have -realised that there are still a good many people in Thracia who regard -you as having a considerable right—or even the paramount right—to -the throne; and yet I told you plainly when I was with you that I -hoped you would keep away from this part of the world.” -</p> - -<p> -“But I renounced all my rights of my own free will.” -</p> - -<p> -“Who is to know that it was of your own free will? It might have been -done perforce, or under a misapprehension, or anything. And, in any -case, the renunciation does not ensure your never wishing—or merely -being willing if requested—to resume your rights.” -</p> - -<p> -“Stuff, Cyril! Why should I wish to resume them?” -</p> - -<p> -“Why should any one wish to be a king? I know, of course, that you had -quite enough of it when you were here; but then I was not afraid of -you, but of others who might make a catspaw of you.” -</p> - -<p> -“Many thanks.” -</p> - -<p> -“There you are again! You really should not be so touchy. Can’t you -see that although the people who have a theoretical belief in your -claims might be content to let you go with a few sighs and vain -regrets, there are others who might be glad to exploit their views and -feelings for their own purposes?” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t see what harm they could do if they were.” -</p> - -<p> -“I do, unfortunately. The head and front of this offending is your -respected father-in-law, our old friend O’Malachy. He knows that you -are not likely to revisit Thracia by your own wish, and therefore he -works upon you through your wife. Guessing that you won’t let her come -alone, he brings her here by a telegram to say that he is dying, and -longs to see her. He gets her and the children into his hands, to use -either as hostages or as puppets, you see, and he is prepared to -proclaim you King as soon as you arrive. The town is notoriously -disloyal, the garrison honeycombed with disaffection, the Bishop, who -is the biggest man in these parts, hates the Queen, and the little -King is in their power. What better starting-place could you desire -for another revolution? Even if you kicked successfully, there is Usk, -whom the Bishop would prefer to you, because he could begin by -converting him to the Orthodox faith.” -</p> - -<p> -“But why in the world should the O’Malachy want to make either poor -little Usk or myself King?” -</p> - -<p> -“He doesn’t; that is merely a means to an end. But he does very much -want to give Scythia a pretext for interfering in our affairs. With -two Kings, and a civil war in active progress, she would be able to -send troops to enforce order, and those troops would leave the country -at the Greek Kalends. Little Michael’s conversion would be insisted -upon as the price of support. Drakovics would go under and so should -I, and the Queen would either be assisted in her duties by Bishop -Philaret and the general of the army of occupation as co-regents, or -provided with a second husband, and thus shunted.” -</p> - -<p> -“But how in the world did you find all this out, and why didn’t you -take precautionary measures before?” -</p> - -<p> -“I had my first inkling of it less than three hours ago, through a few -words which Phil overheard. Of course I knew that the O’Malachy wasn’t -here for any good purpose, but that’s nothing new. Since I left Phil I -have been working up the plot, and taking steps to frustrate it, at -the same time. It was clear that the soldiers and townspeople were to -rise some time to-day, probably on your arrival. It was equally clear -that they could not rise without leaders; and of course I have a list, -through the secret police, of all the suspicious characters that have -been hanging about Tatarjé of late. They are under arrest in their -own abodes at present, and are to be kept under police supervision, -without being allowed to communicate with any one, until you are -safely out of Thracia. When things are clear, they will be released -with an apology.” -</p> - -<p> -“But why not punished or expelled?” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, that is the difficulty of making use of an amateur spy, and a -child at that. No tribunal would convict on the only evidence I can -produce, although it has been enough to enable me to explode the plot. -But I shall get the Court back to Bellaviste as soon as possible, and -with you and your wife and family safe in England, the plotters can’t -do much.” -</p> - -<p> -“But how did my arrest come into your plans?” -</p> - -<p> -“Very simply. I wanted you not to come on to Tatarjé, but to return -to the frontier, where Nadia and the children could join you. I -started to meet you; but I had run it too close, and I saw you would -have left Velisi long before I got here. I couldn’t be sure that a -telegram would stop you, and therefore I employed physical force.” -</p> - -<p> -“Wasn’t it a slight oversight, if you meant your scheme to be a -secret, that you didn’t have my man arrested too?” asked Caerleon -drily. “As it is, he went on in the train to Tatarjé.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril jumped out of his chair. “No,” he said, sinking back again, -“don’t be afraid. I am not going to use strong language, but if ever a -man might be excused for doing so——! Didn’t you tell me in your very -last letter that Franks had got potted by some idiotic duffer who was -out shooting with you, and that you were servantless so long as he was -<i>hors de combat</i>?” -</p> - -<p> -“What a memory you have for little things! Unfortunately it has played -you false here, though, for I brought Robert with me instead.” -</p> - -<p> -“And I pictured you as rejoicing in your freedom! What possessed you -to bring a raw lad on a journey like this?” -</p> - -<p> -“I had no intention whatever of taking him, so you were right there. -But I telegraphed to him to bring me some things to town, in order to -save time, and he was so broken-hearted when he found that he was not -to go with me, that I let him come.” -</p> - -<p> -“And what do you expect him to do at Tatarjé?” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, I should say that he would go straight to Nadia, and terrify -her out of her wits by telling her that I am gone to prison.” -</p> - -<p> -“Exactly; and Nadia will proceed at once to do something heroic. Will -she come here and insist on sharing your captivity, or will she go to -the Queen and demand your release?—that is the question. There will -be a train in from Tatarjé in a few minutes, so we shall soon see -whether she is coming here.” -</p> - -<p> -But the question was to be answered even before the train came in. A -deprecating knock at the door heralded the police superintendent with -“A telegram for his Excellency the Minister,” and Cyril tore it open. -</p> - -<p> -“Now the fat is in the fire with a vengeance!” he said, when the man -had left the room, keeping his eyes upon Caerleon, as though he feared -an attack from behind. “Evidently Nadia has gone to the Queen. -Stefanovics says, ‘Her Majesty desires your Excellency to present -yourself at the Villa immediately. Pray do not delay.’ That is a -little warning from himself, of course. Well, I suppose we must take -the train back. Oh, you may as well come too. Nadia will suspect me of -having made away with you if I don’t produce you in the flesh, and I -hope I have provided against the rising for which your appearance was -intended to be the signal. At any rate, I have done my part. If the -Queen spoils things, it won’t be the first time, and she will suffer -as much as I shall. Come along.” -</p> - -<p> -“Not until I get hold of a hat and a decent coat. You don’t expect me -to appear in a garb like this?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, I do; it’s an excellent disguise. No one in his senses will -suspect you of coming to start a revolution in this get-up. Here, turn -the collar of that ulster up, and pull your cap well down over your -eyes. If I can get you into Tatarjé and out again without being -recognised, I will. I shall have a carriage at the station.” -</p> - -<p> -“I should much prefer not to be recognised,” said Caerleon -uncomfortably, as they left the police-office. Cyril laughed. -</p> - -<p> -“You must see that in a case like this it is my bounden duty to -minimise your personal advantages as far as possible. If you were not -tall and straight and fair-haired, with a beautiful wife and two fine -children, there would be no need to be afraid of you; but as it is, -what chance has a poor, wretched little woman, who has succeeded in -alienating every single person with whom she has anything to do, in -comparison with you and your family? There wouldn’t even be the -excitement of a struggle. The Queen and little Michael would go down -like ninepins. But if I smuggle you through in that venerable ulster -and a cap which may have cost you twopence-halfpenny when it was new -(but I doubt it), your worst enemy couldn’t accuse either of us of -trying to catch the public eye. So come along.” -</p> - -<p> -Ensconced in the corners of a reserved carriage, they made the journey -without discovery, and at Tatarjé Cyril succeeded in transferring his -brother unnoticed to the closed landau which was in waiting. They -drove straight to the Villa, and entered by a side-door, thus gaining -Cyril’s office without meeting any one. -</p> - -<p> -“Stay here till I want you,” commanded Cyril. “There are some cigars -in that drawer; but keep the door shut, for the Queen objects to -smoking, as she does to most things. When I produce you, it will be by -way of a grand <i>tableau</i>.” -</p> - -<p> -He hurried up-stairs, and the servant announced him at the door of the -anteroom. The lady sitting there, who happened to be Baroness von -Hilfenstein’s daughter Paula, gave him a look full of interest and -excitement as he passed, and said in a low voice— -</p> - -<p> -“The Princess of Dardania is with her Majesty.” -</p> - -<p> -“This is more thrilling even than I thought,” he murmured back, with -his hand upon the door, and immediately entered, to find Nadia sitting -on the sofa between the Queen and the Princess. Before he could do -more than bow to the royal ladies, Philippa sprang up from the corner -where she had been playing with the other children, and, running to -him, caught his hand. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, Uncle Cyril, these ladies have been saying such horrid things -about you. I thought that one,” indicating the Princess, “was nice, -but,” in a perfectly audible whisper, “I don’t now. They say that it -was you who had father put in prison!” -</p> - -<p> -“And you are the only one to believe in me?” said Cyril. “Brave little -girl!” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh no, Cyril,” said Nadia eagerly. “It is only that the Queen and the -Princess don’t know you as we do, and so can’t see the absurdity of -the idea. If you would just assure them that you had nothing to do -with Caerleon’s arrest, they must be convinced.” -</p> - -<p> -“I should be delighted to oblige you if it was in my power,” returned -Cyril. “Unfortunately it is not possible, since the arrest was -effected by my order.” -</p> - -<p> -Nadia sank back speechless and horrorstruck, and Queen Ernestine and -the Princess of Dardania exchanged looks of triumph. -</p> - -<p> -“What did I tell you?” asked the Princess. -</p> - -<p> -“Count Mortimer,” said the Queen with energy, holding Nadia’s hand in -hers, and rising in order to give greater effect to her words, “owing -to various unfortunate circumstances, I have feared at times that I -was unable to judge you impartially; but I can say truthfully that I -should never have suspected you of such an action as this. What your -motive can have been I am at a loss to imagine——” -</p> - -<p> -“Surely you need not ask the motive,” interrupted the Princess. “Count -Mortimer feared lest the lustre of his well-earned popularity should -be in the slightest degree dimmed by the appearance of a rival star in -the Thracian sky.” -</p> - -<p> -“I could have hoped,” the Queen went on, “that your motive was a -worthier one than the gratification of such base jealousy; but I -grieve to be obliged to think that this is not the case.” -</p> - -<p> -“No, Ernestine,” said the Princess, “you are doing Count Mortimer an -injustice. I never said that his jealousy was personal in its -character, for it is political. Lord Caerleon, like any one else who -stands in the way of his brother’s schemes, must be crushed.” -</p> - -<p> -“Does that make it any better?” cried the Queen. “It is infamous! That -you should have attempted to carry out such a despicable purpose by -means of the authority with which I was induced at my husband’s dying -entreaty to invest you, is merely an additional crime, Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, Uncle Cyril,” entreated Philippa, “do say something! I know it -was a mistake, or—or you did it for fun. Please do tell them.” -</p> - -<p> -“You don’t understand, Phil, that when the Queen and the Princess are -pleased to accuse me, it is my duty to listen in silence, and rejoice -to find myself honoured with so much of their attention.” -</p> - -<p> -“If you can possibly suggest the very smallest excuse for your -extraordinary action, Count,” said the Queen, “I beg that you will at -once bring it forward.” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, if your Majesty considers that I have no excuse, I would not -be so wanting in respect as to offer any.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, Cyril,” cried Nadia, “won’t you explain? I know there must be -some good reason for all that has happened, but you are torturing me.” -</p> - -<p> -“At least pity your sister,” said the Queen, more gently; “and offer -any explanation that may seem to you to be adequate.” -</p> - -<p> -“No explanation that I can offer is likely to be satisfactory to your -Majesty,” said Cyril. “You were good enough to observe, madame, that -it was at the late King’s wish that I was intrusted with my present -office. The duties of that office I must continue to strive to fulfil -as long as I hold it. My popularity in the country signifies to me as -little as the favour of your Majesty, which I cannot flatter myself I -have ever had the honour of possessing. It was not in defence of my -own popularity that I had my brother arrested to-day, but in that of -the kingdom of my master, your son.” -</p> - -<p> -“Are you trying to excuse yourself by casting suspicion upon your -brother?” cried the Princess; but Cyril did not flinch. -</p> - -<p> -“Madame,” he went on, still addressing himself to the Queen, “but for -the steps I have found it necessary to take to-day, the King and -yourself would now be prisoners, and my brother proclaimed King of -Thracia once more. Unknown to him, a conspiracy had been formed with -that object in view, and this conspiracy I have foiled by the means -which have had the misfortune to displease you.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, Cyril, I can never thank you enough!” cried Nadia. “You have -saved us from utter misery. Carlino will express our gratitude to you -himself, for the idea of reigning here again would horrify him.” -</p> - -<p> -“You have reason to believe in the existence of this conspiracy, then, -madame?” asked the Queen sharply, turning to her. -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, it explains many things that have terrified and perplexed me -since I have been at Tatarjé, and my brother has relieved me from a -horrible anxiety.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is evident that we have misjudged you, Count,” said the Queen, -“although I cannot but say that your methods of working are open to -grave misconstruction. Pray remember that in future I wish to be kept -informed if you find it needful to take any action of the kind.” -</p> - -<p> -“But, Ernestine,” said the Princess, as Cyril bowed, “is poor Lord -Caerleon to be left languishing in a dungeon while you instruct Count -Mortimer in his duties? Should he not be released?” -</p> - -<p> -“If your Majesty will allow me, I will send for my brother,” said -Cyril, and on receiving permission, he left the room. -</p> - -<p> -“Stefanovics,” he said, catching sight of the chamberlain in the hall, -and scenting a joke, “send the man who is in my office there to me, -will you?” -</p> - -<p> -A smothered exclamation of “Your Majesty!” showed him that the -recognition had been complete, and hastily descending the stairs, he -found M. Stefanovics on his knees, kissing Caerleon’s hand, much to -the embarrassment of its owner. -</p> - -<p> -“Come, this won’t do,” said Cyril. “What about your oath to King -Michael, Stefanovics? I’m sure it was a good thing I took all my -precautions, if a stalwart supporter of the reigning dynasty like -yourself can be carried away so completely. Lord Caerleon is a simple -British tourist, do you understand? Come along, Caerleon. By the bye, -could you possibly manufacture any engagement that required you to get -home at once?” -</p> - -<p> -“There’s no need. The County Council meets in three days, and as -chairman——” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course, the very thing—vague and sufficiently high-sounding. Now -prepare for a surprise.” -</p> - -<p> -The surprise Cyril intended was the presence of the Princess of -Dardania; but Nadia met her husband in the doorway, and at first -neither of them found it possible to give a thought to the other -occupants of the room. When Nadia was calm again, Cyril led his -brother in and presented him to the Queen, excusing his very -uncourtierlike appearance by explaining that he had merely come to -Tatarjé to fetch his wife and children, and must leave again for -England that evening. He further defined the County Council as -something between a Provincial Diet and the Imperial Reichstag, for -the Queen’s benefit, and succeeded in impressing her with the idea -that for Caerleon to be late in arriving at his post would be a crime -but little removed from high treason. He had so much to say that it -was not until the visitors were taking their leave of the Queen that -the Princess of Dardania was able to address herself directly to -Caerleon. -</p> - -<p> -“I trust you have not forgotten me, Lord Caerleon?” she said -graciously; “or that most interesting fortnight of your visit to -Schloss Herzensruh?” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame,” responded Caerleon, with perfect truth, “it would be -absolutely impossible for me to forget either the one or the other.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are too flattering,” said the Princess, making him a curtsey, as -she had done once in that far-off time; “but I can interpret your -meaning with the help of your words and actions then. Ah well, Lord -Caerleon, you piqued me not a little in that fortnight, for I could -not make you care for me, in spite of all my efforts; but now that I -have seen your wife, I can understand, and pardon.” -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch08"> -CHAPTER VIII.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">A FAMILY COMPACT.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -“<span class="sc">I suppose</span> you have met Lord Caerleon before, Ottilie?” said Queen -Ernestine to her cousin, with a shade of disapproval in her tone, when -the visitors had departed. “You seemed to know him very well.” -</p> - -<p> -“I had every opportunity of knowing him,” responded the Princess, “for -he and I were once engaged—for nearly a fortnight.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, forgive me, Ottilie,” said the Queen, blushing painfully. “I had -no idea that this was the gentleman who——I didn’t mean to recall -unpleasant memories. Lady Caerleon is a very handsome woman, is she -not?” -</p> - -<p> -“Is that last remark intended to soothe my lacerated feelings?” -inquired the Princess, with a merry laugh at this sudden change of -subject. “If you only knew it, Nestchen, that is just the most painful -part of the matter. Can you conceive that Lord Caerleon had the bad -taste to prefer the lady who is now his wife to me?” -</p> - -<p> -“I should prefer not to discuss the subject,” said the Queen, -frigidly, but with evident confusion. “If I had had the faintest idea -that Lord Caerleon was the person who——I should certainly not have -admitted him to my presence.” -</p> - -<p> -“My sweetest Nestchen, if you must play the prude, try to do so with a -little discrimination. ‘The person who——’ twice over! Tell me, I -entreat you, what poor Lord Caerleon has done?” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t wish to recall the matter, Ottilie; and I wonder that you -should care to make a joke of it.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Ernestine,”—there was a dangerous glitter in the Princess’s -eyes,—“I must insist on your explaining these extraordinary -insinuations. It is quite evident to me that you have picked up an -erroneous idea of Lord Caerleon’s conduct in the past, and apparently -of mine as well. As I do not choose to lie under imputations of such a -kind, I beg of you to tell me exactly what you have heard on the -subject, if you wish us to remain friends.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am quite content to let the matter rest, Ottilie; but if you will -make me speak, I must say that I have heard nothing definitely, for my -mother would never permit the affair to be discussed in my hearing. -Still, I gathered from stray remarks and hints let drop by different -people that you had—well, formed an attachment for a gentleman not of -royal blood, and that when your parents expressed their disapproval -you eloped with him, but were brought back before you could reach a -place of safety, and that afterwards you were married to the Prince of -Dardania.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your story is most circumstantial and most romantic, Nestchen, but -unfortunately it has got hopelessly mixed. I did run away to be -married; but it was not with Lord Caerleon, and I was not brought -back, for I was safely married, and to Alexis Alexievitch. He was the -lover of whom my parents disapproved, whereas I was engaged to Lord -Caerleon with their full knowledge and approval.” -</p> - -<p> -“You ran away with the Prince of Dardania?” cried the Queen, horror -and astonishment struggling in her voice. -</p> - -<p> -“I did, indeed; but you seem to think that makes things worse instead -of better.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh no; not at all—— But surely it was unnecessary? And are you in -earnest when you say that your parents approved of Lord Caerleon’s -attachment?” -</p> - -<p> -“Poor Lord Caerleon can scarcely be said to have been attached to me. -As I said just now, he preferred another lady, and was determined to -marry no one else. The attachment was a political expedient, devised -by his brother and Drakovics; but my father was delighted with the -idea, and all the Schwarzwald-Molzaus honoured it with their -approval.” -</p> - -<p> -“Impossible, Ottilie!” -</p> - -<p> -“I am telling you the truth. Carlino was King of Thracia then, you -must remember.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, that makes a difference, of course. A crowned and anointed -King——” -</p> - -<p> -“Carlino was neither. He had not been crowned at the time, and as -matters turned out, he never was to be. If I had married him, however, -I think I may say that your husband would never have sat upon the -Thracian throne, Ernestine.” -</p> - -<p> -“Why, what could you have done?” -</p> - -<p> -“Do you think I would have allowed my husband to resign his rights? -Why, if he had been deprived of them, I would have set Europe in a -blaze before I would have submitted; but to resign them meekly of his -own accord——! No. <i>Je maintiendray</i> should have been my motto.” -</p> - -<p> -“But still,” urged Queen Ernestine, waiving the question, “I cannot -see how your family could have permitted Lord Caerleon to aspire to -your hand before he was crowned. Surely such an alliance would have -been subversive of all the traditions of our order?” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Ernestine, do you really believe that we belong to a separate -race of beings, with some ethereal fluid in their veins, instead of -blood like other mortals? No wonder that we in Dardania hear tales -occasionally of troubles at the Thracian Court, caused by the Queen’s -treatment of her <i>entourage</i>!” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Ottilie,”—with some resentment,—“no arguments could make me -regard such a marriage as anything but morganatic.” -</p> - -<p> -“And the mere wearing of a crown would make the difference? But -suppose Carlino had been crowned, and had afterwards abdicated, what -then? Would the marriage have been regular as long as he was King, but -have become morganatic when he no longer possessed the crown?” -</p> - -<p> -“The effect of the anointing would still remain, I suppose,” said the -Queen doubtfully, but her words were drowned by a peal of laughter -from her cousin. -</p> - -<p> -“Nestchen, you are too delicious! Why weren’t you born before 1789? -You ought to be put into a museum, and labelled, ‘Extraordinary -survival of medieval methods of thought.’ Don’t you see that we have -given up all those ideas of a superior caste nowadays? It is merely a -matter of policy. Say that a <i>parvenu</i> mounts a throne and seems -likely to retain it; surely the wisest thing to do is to welcome him -into your mystic circle, and hold him there by chains so strong that -your interests and his become identical? Lord Caerleon could show his -quarterings with the best of us Germans; but if M. Drakovics were to -become King of Thracia to-morrow, there are very few Courts at which -he would be refused if he came seeking a bride.” -</p> - -<p> -“Do you really mean this, Ottilie—that royal marriages are now -arranged purely as matters of policy, and absolutely without regard to -the claims of blood or the traditions of a princely house?” -</p> - -<p> -“Absolutely. Why, my dear child, you seem to have no idea of the -necessities of State. Surely you must see that if a young Princess -falls in love with a simple noble, it is really immoral for them to -marry; but that it is both right and eminently suitable for her to be -handed over to any <i>roturier</i> who may succeed in winning himself a -throne? What is the use of an exclusive caste unless outsiders may be -admitted into it for a consideration? You must try to understand the -wheels within wheels a little, Nestchen.” -</p> - -<p> -“All this is quite new to me,” said the Queen, slowly and sadly. “I -thought only the lower orders regarded matters in that light.” -</p> - -<p> -“But why should it make you unhappy, Ernestine?” -</p> - -<p> -“Because it reminds me so strongly of my own marriage. At least I have -had the comfort hitherto of feeling that there was something heroic -about the way in which I was sacrificed, but you have taken away that -consolation. I thought myself like Iphigenia, or that other poor -princess—what was her name?—whose marriage with a man whom she -detested set the seal upon a treaty; but now you make me feel that I -was merely a counter in a very sordid game.” -</p> - -<p> -“Exactly. I never felt that there was anything heroic about my -engagement to Lord Caerleon, I assure you; but then, of course, I knew -the game which was being played. Surely you must have seen it in your -own case?” -</p> - -<p> -“How could I? I was only sixteen, and you know what my life had been. -You know that my mother and I spent nearly all our time at our castle -in the mountains—for my mother’s health, it was said. When we came -down to Weldart for the winter, my parents would appear together on -public occasions, but they never met in private. Hitherto I have -thought that they kept up appearances to prevent my being saddened -with the knowledge of their dissensions, but I suppose you have a -different explanation of that also?” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, it would naturally have looked bad if they had separated -openly, and eligible princes might have hesitated to take a bride from -such a divided household. The family prestige must be considered in -cases of this kind, of course. But tell me how the Fairy Prince came -at last.” -</p> - -<p> -“If you laugh at me, Ottilie, I shall hate you.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Nestchen, I am not laughing. Heaven forbid that I, who gained -my own way, should laugh at any one less fortunate.” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen sat silent a moment, then began again, speaking hurriedly. -“We came down from the mountains that autumn a little earlier than -usual. I was very loath to leave the Castle, for I loved the free, -wild life, and when once my lessons were over, I might roam about the -hill-paths with my mother’s ladies, or—which I liked much -better—with some of the girls from the village. But when we reached -Weldart, I found that there were changes there. I was to take my place -in society, my presence was expected at all the Court entertainments. -That in itself was delightful, but there was more. The Palace was -filled with guests. They came and went, but the King of Thracia and -his suite stayed longest of all. He was the most distinguished man -present, and he paid me marked attention. The ladies-in-waiting -congratulated me continually in private. ‘Such a great soldier,’ they -said, ‘so brave, so good, so wise, and he talks to no one but our -little Princess!’ My head was turned, Ottilie. I thought him the -handsomest and most courteous man I knew. He looked old, certainly, -even for his years, but that, I thought, was due to the hardships of -war. He saw that I took pleasure in his society, and it pleased -him——” -</p> - -<p> -“One moment, Ernestine. What was your mother doing while this was -going on?” -</p> - -<p> -“My mother watched it all, and said nothing. Day after day I saw her -with the same unyielding face, set like a mask, but she would not -speak to me on the subject, even when I appealed to her. She would -neither encourage me in my liking for King Otto Georg, nor dissuade me -from it. It was grandmamma of Weldart who counselled me in the matter. -She called me into her room one evening when the King had danced with -me several times, and I was so happy that I could scarcely keep myself -from dancing then. Grandmamma called me to sit upon a low stool beside -her, and took my chin in her hand. ‘So!’ she said. ‘Do you know what a -little bird has just whispered to me, Nestchen? It said that the good -King wishes to take my little mountain wild-flower back to Thracia -with him. How would a crown look on this little head?’ I was -frightened at first, and said I was so happy as I was that I did not -wish to be married and go away. ‘Pschutt!’ said grandmamma, ‘little -girls must be married. Do you want to be like your Aunt Amalie?’ She -knew that I had always a dread of Aunt Amalie, and that to become a -canoness was the last thing I desired; and she went on, ‘I know -perfectly well that the very idea of making a choice is an absurdity. -Who could hesitate between the life of a canoness and that of a Queen? -Your father might have just as well presented his Majesty to you -without any fuss as your future husband, but they do things -differently nowadays. But at any rate, when the King speaks to you, be -sure to say how greatly you appreciate the honour he is offering you, -and remind him how young and inexperienced you are.’ That was all, you -see, Ottilie. It was taken for granted that I should accept the King, -and positively I did not realise that there was any alternative open -to me.” -</p> - -<p> -“And he proposed to you soon after?” -</p> - -<p> -“The very next day; and I did as I was told, and accepted him. They -gave me no time to regret my choice. The wedding was hurried on, and -the interval was filled with a whirl of gaiety. I was kissed, and -blessed, and praised, and congratulated, and petted until I began to -think that I was doing something great. Then there were all my new -clothes, and the jewellery, and the wedding-presents, and the -addresses of congratulation—something new and delightful offered -itself for every hour of the day. The King attended me everywhere, -brought me presents continually, gratified every wish I could express. -I had no time to think, but if I had thought, I should have decided -that I was perfectly happy.” -</p> - -<p> -“But I thought you said that you regarded your marriage as a sacrifice -made for the sake of your house, or of your order, or something of the -kind?” -</p> - -<p> -“That was afterwards; I am coming to it now. It was the night before -the wedding; I had been trying on my crown and jewels for the morrow. -Some of my cousins thought the crown was too heavy for my head, but I -laughed. ‘Who finds a crown too heavy?’ I said, and we gave back the -jewels to the proper official to be kept safe for the night, and then -I went to bed. In the middle of the night I was awakened by some one’s -coming into the room with a light, and I saw my mother standing with -her back to me and looking at my wedding-dress, which was spread out -upon the couch. Presently she took it up and turned it about, handling -it so roughly that I was horrified. ‘Oh, mamma, mamma, you will spoil -my dress!’ I cried out. She turned and came towards me with such a -terrible face that I crouched down among the pillows in actual fear. -‘I would tear it to shreds, or burn it to ashes, if that would have -the slightest effect in preventing this marriage!’ she said. I could -only look at her, trembling, and she went on, ‘Foolish child! do you -imagine that the King loves you? He loathes the very idea of marriage, -and is merely driven to it by his advisers for the sake of securing -the succession. He is false through and through, and as wicked as he -is false. You think it is hardship which makes him look so old? The -last war in which he served was that of 1870: it is the wicked -pleasures of the life he has led which have aged him.’ ‘Oh, mamma, -what has he done?’ I sobbed. ‘Never mind,’ she replied; ‘it is enough -for you to know that he is not fit to touch your hand.’ I got out of -bed, shivering with cold and terror. ‘You have come to save me, -mamma,’ I said; ‘you want me to run away. I am ready. You were right -in thinking that I would do anything to avoid marrying such a man.’ -She looked at me in astonishment. ‘Get back into bed, Ernestine, and -don’t talk nonsense,’ she said. ‘Do you think you are living in a -romance? It is your destiny to make this marriage; all princesses go -through the same experience. I suffered it myself, but I had no one to -warn me beforehand. I had to find out everything—all the falseness -and horror of it—but at least I have spared you that pain.’ ‘You -can’t mean to say that you will sacrifice me to this man, mamma?’ I -said; ‘what have I done, that you should be so cruel?’ ‘You have been -born a princess,’ she answered; ‘that is enough. One must pay for -being great.’ ‘But what good can my misery do to any one?’ I cried. -‘None,’ she said; ‘but it is that to which you were born. You are -fulfilling your destiny, you are avoiding a scandal, you are obeying -the traditions of your house. Where a low-born girl might flinch, a -Princess of Weldart must go on to the bitter end. <i>Noblesse oblige</i>.’ -She stood looking at me again as I lay and sobbed, and then said -sharply, ‘But don’t let me see you hugging your chains. You have been -warned, and there is no excuse for further blindness. It is your -husband’s place to suffer as well as yours.’ Then she went away, and -left me in the dark.” -</p> - -<p> -“It was infamous!” cried the Princess hotly. “If your mother’s own -married life had been miserable, she might at least have allowed you -the chance of doing better.” -</p> - -<p> -“You must not say that. I am convinced that the strain of watching the -preparations which she could not interrupt had told upon her mind for -the time, and made her persuade herself that she was doing the kindest -thing in warning me of what lay before me. I think that perhaps she -had expected me to perceive the truth by some intuition, and rebel -against my fate, and that she was disappointed by my satisfaction with -it. But you know as well as I do that she could not have been actuated -by malevolence.” -</p> - -<p> -“Her kindness was most cruel, then. But tell me what followed.” -</p> - -<p> -“I shuddered and sobbed myself to sleep when she was gone. In the -morning my cousins exclaimed at my looks when they came to wake me. I -told them that I had had bad dreams, and all the time they were -helping me to dress they were disputing whether it was a good or a bad -omen. My mother came in several times, and altered the draping of my -train, or suggested to the hairdresser a slight rearrangement of my -crown or my myrtle-blossoms, which would improve the general effect. -She would not allow me to speak to her, and I could scarcely believe -that her visit in the night was not a dream. I tried to catch her -eye—to give her an imploring glance—but she met me with a cold hard -look that offered me no sympathy. When I was quite ready, grandmamma -came in to see me before starting for the chapel. My cousins were -giving the finishing touches to their own dresses in another room, and -for the moment we were practically alone. I seized the opportunity. -‘Grandmamma,’ I said, clasping my hands, ‘save me, I entreat you. I do -not want to marry the King. The very thought terrifies me.’ She looked -at me keenly, and said in her hardest voice, ‘What has terrified you, -Ernestine? Who has been calumniating your bridegroom to you?’ I dared -not betray my mother, and all that I could do was to falter out that I -was frightened, and could not the ceremony be put off? Then she -laughed and pinched my cheek, and said playfully, ‘Foolish little -wild-flower! of course it is frightened at the thought of being -transplanted into the great world. I should think very poorly of you, -little one, if you could part without a tremor from a home and parents -such as yours. But remember, say nothing to any one else of this, for -they might not make allowances for you as I can.’ ‘Grandmamma!’ I -cried, springing towards her as she gathered up her train to leave the -room, ‘It is not that——’ But she turned and said, ‘Whatever it is, -Ernestine, you are too late now,’ and went out. I heard her say to -Aunt Amalie at the door, ‘It is a good thing that the King is so much -preoccupied with this affair of the Mortimer’s precedence, or he would -notice that something was wrong. The silly child looks like a ghost.’ -I knew the name of the secretary Mortimer. I had seen him constantly -in attendance on the King, and heard of the difficulties as to -precedence which had sprung up between him and my cousin Sigismund’s -Hercynian officers; but I realised now that he had come between me and -my last hope of safety, and that is only an image of what he has done -ever since.” -</p> - -<p> -“Good!” cried the Princess; “I also hate him. But go on.” -</p> - -<p> -“What is the use? You know well enough that no miracle happened to -save me. In the chapel, when they put my hand into that of the King, I -fainted where I stood. They said that it was owing to the weight of my -dress and jewels; but it was through sheer horror. They revived me in -some way, and the service was finished. At the wedding banquet I was -so dazed by the strong restoratives they had given me, that I could -only sit silent and look straight before me; but I still remember the -dreadful smile on my mother’s face when the Emperor Sigismund, in -proposing the health of the bridal pair, said that my parents could -give me with absolute confidence and joy to the amiable and chivalrous -monarch who had been his father’s comrade on many a battlefield. I -suppose that my cousins took me up-stairs, and changed my wedding-gown -for my travelling-dress; but I don’t remember it. I only know that the -day was getting darker and darker when we started for the Lustschloss, -although it was only three in the afternoon. There was some talk of -our waiting until the storm was over; but we had only about five miles -to go, and they thought we should arrive before the rain came on; so -we drove out through the decorated streets into the gathering -blackness. The King said something kind and reassuring to me; but I -did not understand, and could only stare at him stupidly. He thought I -was overdone, or affected by the weather, and advised me to lean back -and try to sleep a little; but I could not. As I sat looking out, -there came a great flash of lightning, and almost immediately we were -in the midst of the most tremendous thunderstorm I ever saw. Presently -Count Mortimer, who had been riding with the other attendants, came to -the window of the carriage and suggested that we should take refuge in -an inn close at hand, as the horses were alarmed by the lightning. We -did as he advised; and the passing through the rain from the carriage -to the house seemed to remove the paralysis from my mind. I felt -myself awake again; and the moment I was alone with the King, I threw -myself at his feet, and implored him with tears to allow me to return -to my mother. I don’t know what I said, or what wild promises I made -him; but I know I caught at his sword and entreated him to kill me if -he would not let me go. He must have been utterly amazed, for I saw -him look round helplessly (I suppose he wished to consult Count -Mortimer), but he raised me up and led me to a chair, and entreated me -to sit down. Then he took another chair beside me, and begged me to -listen to him. He said that if he had had the faintest idea that the -marriage was disagreeable to me, he would never have proposed it; that -he felt he was far too old for me, but that my kindness to him had -encouraged him to hope that he might succeed in making me happy. He -could only ask my forgiveness for the suffering he had caused me, and -promised to do all that he could to lighten it. But (and he was very -firm in this) it was too late now to undo what had been done. To allow -me to return home would be to inflict a deadly and most undeserved -slight on my family and on all the royal personages who had been -present at the wedding, besides bringing very injurious suspicions on -myself. We were bound together now; let us both resolve to make the -best of it. He comforted me so kindly and so delicately that my terror -began to diminish, and I reflected that death would soon release me -from my troubles, since no one could live long in such misery. You see -what a baby I was, Ottilie; I thought one could die when one wished.” -</p> - -<p> -“Forgive my saying so, Ernestine, but you had no excuse for -quarrelling with a husband who could speak to you so gently after the -outburst of loathing to which you had treated him.” -</p> - -<p> -“One excuse you know; it was Count Mortimer. Sometimes I think I had -another, but you shall hear. I became partially reconciled to my lot -when I realised that there was no escaping it, and the King left no -effort untried to comfort me and keep me contented. We left the -Lustschloss—I was glad of it, for it was horrible to have continual -visits from all my relations, spying, remarking, criticising, trying -to find out how the slave they had just sold got on with her -master—and came to Thracia, where every one was prepared to welcome -me with the greatest delight and kindness. Not a wish that I could -express was ungratified, and new pleasures were suggested every day. I -was beginning to look back with shame upon my fears on the -wedding-day, when in some way everything went wrong once more. When we -had been married rather more than a month, I received a letter from my -mother, written evidently in great excitement. ‘At last,’ she said, ‘I -have torn off the mask which, for your sake, I have worn so long. Your -father and I have come to a definite agreement to separate, and I have -bidden farewell to Weldart for ever. I am now a wanderer, unless my -daughter will offer me a shelter for the remainder of my miserable -life.’ What could I do, Ottilie? I ran sobbing to the King and showed -him the letter, demanding that he should join his entreaties with mine -to induce my mother to come to us at once. He consented, but without -enthusiasm, as it seemed to me, and came to me about half an hour -later, when I was writing my letter in transports of grief and -indignation.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, he had been consulting Count Mortimer, I suppose?” -</p> - -<p> -“Undoubtedly. ‘You are entreating your mother to pay us a visit, -little one?’ he said. ‘Not a visit,’ I answered in astonishment; ‘I am -inviting her to make her home with us.’ ‘We must not be too -precipitate,’ he said, ‘for this climate may not suit her, or she may -not care for our ways, and yet she might feel a delicacy in telling us -that she would prefer to move. I think, <i>Liebchen</i>, that it will be -well to ask her simply on a visit at first. A visit can always be -extended, but it is not so easy to break off an established custom.’ -‘But that is nothing,’ I said; ‘it is a home that I wish to offer her, -for she is homeless. She might go to any number of places on a visit.’ -‘Have you thought that this will mean an absolute rupture of relations -with your father and grandmother?’ he asked. ‘I don’t care about -them!’ I cried; ‘I want my mother. We were never separated before, and -you cannot tell how lonely I have been without her. I shall die if you -will not let her come.’ The sight of my tears moved him, and he told -me to do as I pleased——” -</p> - -<p> -“It was a great pity,” said the Princess. -</p> - -<p> -“Ottilie!” cried the Queen resentfully, “it is evident that you do not -know that my mother has been almost my only comfort all these years. -If she disturbed the tranquillity in which we were living, it was -merely because she saw it was a fool’s paradise. On the very evening -of her arrival, when we were alone together, she said to me, ‘So you -are hugging your chains, as I foresaw you would do!’ I asked her how -this could be, and she replied, ‘It is simple enough. You are the -King’s slave, and he is the slave of the Mortimer.’ She would not say -any more, but I saw the truth of her words. It flashed upon me all at -once that Count Mortimer directed the whole course of our lives. It -was he who suggested all our plans, who encouraged the King to -accompany me on all occasions, who kept him continually up to the -mark, if I may say so. It flashed upon me also why he did this. He -knew my wretched story, knew the way in which I had been bought and -sold—nay, he had probably taken a chief part himself in making the -bargain, and he wished to see the prisoner content with her captivity. -If I could be brought to seem happy there would be the less likelihood -of scandal, and the more chance of his appearing a skilled -diplomatist. From that moment I hated him. I resolved to thwart his -schemes, and I did so. I refused to accept his suggestions; I did not -welcome the King’s company when he offered it. I made it very clear -that any plan in which Count Mortimer’s influence could be traced was -displeasing to me.” -</p> - -<p> -“Foolish child!” cried her cousin; “was there no one to warn you?” -</p> - -<p> -“I was frightened myself sometimes when I saw that I was alienating -the King from myself instead of from Count Mortimer, but that made me -only the more determined to succeed. I tried tears and reproaches, and -entreaties and ridicule, but my husband was not to be moved. He told -me plainly that I was seeking to banish the man who could do most to -smooth my path, and was most willing to do it. When I persisted, he -said that Count Mortimer was indispensable to him, and that he never -went wrong except when he was too lazy or too soft-hearted to follow -his advice. I knew what he meant; but I would not cease from my -attempts, although they only tended to make the King spend less time -in my society, and more in that of Count Mortimer. So the time dragged -on until Michael was born, and then I determined, as my mother advised -me, to make one great effort to oust my enemy. The King was delighted -with his son, and became once more as kind to me as he had been at -first. On the day of the christening, when he was sitting alone with -the baby and me after the ceremony, I appealed to him suddenly to -dismiss Count Mortimer. In his first astonishment he refused -point-blank, and left me in displeasure. I was determined not to -yield, for I could not bear that he should be able to comfort himself -with the society of his friend when I was angry with him. If Count -Mortimer were gone, my mother and I should find it much more easy to -deal with the King.” -</p> - -<p> -“In other words, he would be at your mercy? Oh, Ernestine, I must say -it, what a little fool you were!” -</p> - -<p> -“Probably. If it was so, I have been punished for my folly. My husband -came to me again the next morning, and said that he was about to make -a proposal to me which he begged me to consider calmly and without -prejudice, since he was convinced that the happiness of our married -life depended upon it. Nothing would induce him, he said, to dismiss -Count Mortimer; but Count Mortimer himself was prepared to retire from -the Court in the hope of restoring peace between us. Only, the King -said, he would not accept this sacrifice except upon one -condition—that my mother also should leave Thracia. He would not -mince matters, for he was convinced that our unhappiness was due to -her, since I had shown no dislike to Count Mortimer before her -arrival. Once rid of the two elements of discord, we would start -afresh, and try to be as happy as such an ill-assorted couple could -be. Well, you do not need to be told that I rejected the proposal with -horror. I told the King that it was an outrage and an infamy, and that -I would suffer anything rather than yield. He left me again, and we -resumed our double life, the King and Count Mortimer against my mother -and me. I would not quit Thracia, as my mother advised, for I could -not endure to let Count Mortimer triumph in the idea that he had -driven me away; but it could not be expected that I should assist in -any of his schemes. He and the King had the idea that Thracia was for -the Thracians, and should be kept as Thracian as possible, and my -mother and I did what we could to introduce German customs and habits -instead.” -</p> - -<p> -“You can scarcely expect me to agree with you there,” said the -Princess, “since my husband and I have always aimed at carrying out in -Dardania the methods which the King thought best for Thracia.” -</p> - -<p> -“We were not thinking of what was best for the country,” explained the -Queen innocently. “We wanted to have everything as it ought to be—as -it is in Germany—and also to make the King angry.” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, it is quite evident that you were successful in that part of -your wish.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; we were all very unhappy. Then, as you know, my mother was -forced by the intrigues of the Ministry to leave Thracia, and I was so -lonely and miserable that once or twice I even tried to make friends -with my husband; but he either pretended not to notice my attempts, or -he laughed at them, so that I left off trying. And then Count Mortimer -went to England for a holiday, and I thought there might be some -chance for me, but I saw even less of the King than before, and he -would scarcely speak to me. Then he was taken ill, and you know that -on his death-bed he made me promise not to dismiss Count Mortimer, and -so he was left to tyrannise over me still. Can you wonder that I hate -him?” -</p> - -<p> -“You do hate him?” asked the Princess, with interest. -</p> - -<p> -The Queen’s face flushed hotly. “You would hate him in my place,” she -said. “He thwarts all my plans, and he is always justified by the -result. He is continually putting me in the wrong, and no one who sees -it can have a doubt but that he is right. I make a great effort to -take him by surprise, and it is evident that he knew of my intention -as soon as I did. I would give anything to be able to turn the tables -on him!” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t wonder you get into trouble if that is your feeling.” -</p> - -<p> -“At any rate, I can do one thing. I know that after to-day Count -Mortimer will try to make me return to Bellaviste, for neither he nor -M. Drakovics wished us to come here, but I will not go.” -</p> - -<p> -“What a rebellious little person you are, Ernestine! But I do most -earnestly advise you to get rid of Count Mortimer before your boy is -old enough to marry, unless you want your own story repeated.” -</p> - -<p> -“I shall take care that does not happen.” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, his father’s story, then—a marriage without love or even -liking on either side, arranged purely as a matter of state. What else -can you hope for from Count Mortimer? I don’t doubt that he has a -suitable alliance in view already. There are your cousin the Emperor -Sigismund’s twin daughters, the little Princesses Hermine and -Frederike of Hercynia—either of them would be an excellent match for -Michael.” -</p> - -<p> -“That I would never allow. I have always disliked Sigismund, and I -should refuse to welcome either of his children here.” -</p> - -<p> -“Even if Michael fell in love with one of them?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, that would be different, of course. But I shall take good care -that he has no chance of falling in love with them.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then is he to be permitted to select his own bride? That might lead -to complications—if he preferred a pretty <i>bourgeoise</i>, for instance. -The marriage could scarcely turn out a success, and moreover, your -family and the Schwarzwald-Molzaus would not allow it to take place.” -</p> - -<p> -“He could not marry below his own rank, naturally. But there must be -ways of bringing the right people together.” She paused, and her eyes -followed those of her cousin to the corner in which Princess Ludmilla -was dispensing imaginary tea in dolls’ cups to a select detachment of -the King’s tin soldiers, while the host was crawling round the table -on his hands and knees, and propping up the guests as they slipped -down. “Ottilie!” the Queen cried, with a gasp, “your little Lida! She -is just the right age, and she is dark and he is fair.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dearest Nestchen! What would Count Mortimer say?” -</p> - -<p> -“What does it signify what he says? And Lida is so sweet and gentle, -and Michael so masterful already! Let us make a compact, Ottilie, and -educate them for each other. They shall grow up together as much as -possible—we will come here, or you will come to Praka, once -a-year—and when the time comes they will fall in love, and all will -be well.” -</p> - -<p> -“Are you really serious, Ernestine?” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course I am, if you agree.” -</p> - -<p> -“Is it likely that I should refuse? It is a compact, then?” -</p> - -<p> -“Between us two mothers. Naturally the children must know nothing, or -it would make them self-conscious when they are older. And of course -there is no need to tell any one else for years and years yet.” -</p> - -<p> -“Will you leave that to me, Nestchen? If we are to bring our scheme to -pass, I must be free to enlist allies as opportunity offers. But if -you will put the matter into my hands, I engage that we shall -succeed.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; I will leave it to you, Ottilie. You are so clever, you never -blunder.” -</p> - -<p> -<br/> -</p> - -<p> -“You have paid a long visit to your cousin,” said the Prince of -Dardania, as he helped his wife out of the carriage on her return to -their country-seat. “I hope it has been a pleasant one?” -</p> - -<p> -The Princess made him no answer, but pointed to the little girl, who -was being carried off by her nurse. “We must take care of her,” she -said. “She will wear a crown one day.” -</p> - -<p> -“What! have you betrothed her to his Majesty King Michael?” cried -Prince Alexis, with a burst of laughter. -</p> - -<p> -“Exactly. Ernestine and I have agreed that they are to marry when they -grow up.” -</p> - -<p> -“Poor babies! You have settled their future early. May I ask whether -our friend Count Mortimer was consulted?” -</p> - -<p> -“He was not. But I have no reason to be afraid of him. I have -outwitted him once.” -</p> - -<p> -“They say that there are few people who can say that, and none that -have outwitted him twice.” -</p> - -<p> -“Nevertheless, I intend to do so. What can a man effect against two -determined women? Not that I depend much on Ernestine’s powers of -resistance. Her proposing the match has given me the standpoint I -want; but I foresee that I shall have to do the fighting. She would -not dare to oppose him seriously.” -</p> - -<p> -“What?” the Prince raised his eyebrows interrogatively. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh no; it is merely that he has a fascination for her, for he knows -how to manage her, and he is the victor in every battle that they -fight. She was eager to assure me—and herself—that she hated him, -and she seizes every opportunity of revolt; but it is because she -finds herself succumbing to his influence. She feels that she ought to -obey him, which makes it worse.” -</p> - -<p> -“And you encourage her to go on resisting him?” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course. It will all help towards the great object.” -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch09"> -CHAPTER IX.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">“WAYS THAT ARE DARK, AND TRICKS THAT ARE VAIN.”</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -<span class="sc">Although</span> he remained unconscious of the plot which was forming -against the ultimate triumph of his policy, Cyril was not long in -discovering that his daily task was not destined to be made lighter by -any gratitude for the signal service he had been the means of -rendering to his royal mistress and her son. He had been so -short-sighted as to believe that the alarm produced by the near -approach of such extreme peril would make it easy to induce the Queen -to return to Bellaviste at once, or even to accept the despised Praka -as her residence for the remainder of the winter, but he found himself -mistaken. Queen Ernestine knew that he had averted the threatening -danger not only without her help, but in spite of her unconscious -opposition, and this was unpardonable. Moreover, although she was not -one of the people who become the deadly enemies of any one that has -the misfortune to do them a service, she knew that she had misjudged -her Minister, and she could not forgive him either for allowing -himself to be misjudged, or for failing to justify her bad opinion of -him. It seemed to her, therefore, a pleasant piece of revenge to -assure him that while he remained in attendance, she felt so safe that -she had no intention of leaving the Villa before the spring. Cyril -urged in vain that on another occasion he might not have the good -fortune to discover the existence of a conspiracy in time to prevent -its taking effect: the Queen replied that this might be a reason for -added vigilance on his part, but not for the withdrawal of her -confidence in him. -</p> - -<p> -This peculiarly irritating conduct on the part of his liege lady Cyril -attributed, rather unjustly, to the influence of the Princess of -Dardania; for although Queen Ernestine saw her cousin frequently at -this time, they disagreed almost invariably when they touched upon the -subject of the Minister of the Household. As the sharp-eyed Princess -had discerned, the Queen was divided between the desire of defying -Cyril and the fear of alienating him from her son’s cause, between -dislike of his tutelage and confidence in his guidance. Her cousin -urged her to dismiss him, and thus avenge her wrongs, upon which -Ernestine brought forward immediately her husband’s wish and her own -promise. Torn in this way between willingness and reluctance, prudence -and rashness, it is not surprising that she did not succeed in -disguising all outward traces of her mental struggles. In other words, -Queen Ernestine’s temper was very bad at this time, and not only -Cyril, but the other members of the household, from Baroness von -Hilfenstein to the youngest dresser, had it forced upon their notice -that her Majesty was extremely hard to please. As it happened, one of -these fits of ill-temper was destined to have far-reaching -consequences. -</p> - -<p> -It was a mild day in winter, and Cyril was leaving the Villa after his -morning’s work. As he passed along the terrace, the little King ran -out from the open French window of one of the Queen’s rooms, and -demanded a game. Cyril had scarcely seen the child for some days, and -turning at the clamorous summons, held out his hands and helped King -Michael to climb up him and seat himself triumphantly on his shoulder. -Before he had taken a single step, however, the Queen dashed out of -the house and snatched the child from his arms, her eyes blazing with -anger. -</p> - -<p> -“You stole my husband from me,” she cried. “At least leave me my son!” -</p> - -<p> -Answer was impossible, and Cyril was about to retire; but the little -King did not see the matter in the same light. -</p> - -<p> -“Let me go, mamma!” he cried, wriggling violently. “I want to play -with the Herr Graf. I am tired of Lida and nothing but girls. Put me -down! put me down!” and he began to kick and struggle, finally -striking his mother in the face with his little fist. -</p> - -<p> -“Majestät!” said Cyril reprovingly; but the Queen turned upon him -again, with the red mark on her face showing plainly where the blow -had been delivered. -</p> - -<p> -“I may be forced to allow you to govern my kingdom, Count, but I do -not need your assistance in controlling my own child.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril bowed and turned away, and the Queen carried the struggling boy -back into the house. The incident had not been witnessed by any of the -Court, and Cyril found some consolation in this fact, but he was none -the less seriously disquieted. He had been much worried of late by -what seemed to be signs that the accord between himself and M. -Drakovics was less complete than it had been. When the conspirators -whom he had baffled by arresting them so unceremoniously were set at -liberty, and assured that they were the victims of a mistake in -identity, he had been anxious to reduce the O’Malachy’s power of doing -harm for the future by having him conducted to the frontier, and -warned not to re-enter Thracia. This he had suggested to the Premier, -only to receive in reply a telegram, couched in needlessly emphatic -terms, refusing him permission to do anything of the kind for fear of -offending Scythia. Moreover, there had been unnecessary delay several -times in answering his telegrams, while one or two small requests -which he had made were disregarded, and these various indications, -taken together, led him to surmise that something was wrong. He did -not actually suspect M. Drakovics of intriguing either with Scythia or -with the Queen against him; but it was quite possible that some one in -the Premier’s <i>entourage</i> might be thus engaged, and a personal -interview was extremely desirable. He would have asked permission of -the Queen to visit Bellaviste weeks ago if it had not been that he -foresaw the delight with which she would grant him leave of absence, -for who could say to what use she might put her unaccustomed freedom -from his guidance? But now he began to think that it might be as well -to disregard this risk, since a short absence would lessen the tension -which prevailed between them, and perhaps allow the Queen to realise -how ill she could do without him. His half-formed resolution was -dissipated for the present, however, by an intimation that the Queen -could not safely be left to manage her own affairs. He was sitting in -his office on the afternoon of the day which had witnessed the scene -on the terrace, when a knock at the door announced the advent of Mrs -Jones, the little King’s nurse, who came to ask his advice as to the -best way of returning to England. -</p> - -<p> -“Which I’ve give the Queen notice, my lord, and good reason, too, and -I looks to your lordship to get me my rights, and not see me cheated -out of them by no foreigners.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am very sorry to hear this, Mrs Jones; and Lady Caerleon will be -very much disappointed to know that you are leaving, I am sure. If it -is any little unpleasantness with the other servants, which I could -arrange——” -</p> - -<p> -“No, my lord. Not that I haven’t put up with a deal from them, knowing -they were foreigners—which they couldn’t not to say be held -responsible for—and so didn’t know no better. But when it comes to -her Majesty herself callin’ me names, and usin’ language which no lady -should use, then, I ask you, my lord, would you have me lay down at -her feet to be trampled upon?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, come, Mrs Jones; there must be some mistake. Her Majesty is a -foreigner too, you know, and doesn’t speak English perfectly; but, as -you say, it is not her fault. You must have misunderstood her.” -</p> - -<p> -“There was no misunderstandin’, my lord. It was as plain as the nose -upon your face, as they say, not intendin’ anything personal to your -lordship. And I’m sure,” here Mrs Jones looked mysterious, “as there -ain’t no call, my lord, for you to be defendin’ them as worrits your -life out with doin’ their work, and then turns round and stabs you -when you ain’t there, so to speak.” -</p> - -<p> -“If I can do anything for you,” said Cyril, his curiosity not stirred -even by the complicated operation described, “I shall be glad to do -it; but I can’t listen to complaints of your mistress.” -</p> - -<p> -“And who talked about complaints, my lord, may I ask? I was settin’ by -my fire, and little King Michael, as was tired after his play, on my -lap. ‘Tell me a ’tory, nursie,’ he says, and I tell him the one he -always likes best, of the time when you and the Markiss was young -gentlemen at school, and made raftses on the lake when you was home -for the holidays. I was just gettin’ to the part where your lordship -was tryin’ to smoke the old swan off of the rock you wanted for a -desert island, when I heard a rustle, and there stood the Queen, her -eyes glarin’ at me. ‘Woman!’ she says, ‘how dare you worm yourself in -here to turn my child’s heart against me?’ ‘And who may your Majesty -be callin’ wormses?’ I says, and I don’t deny, my lord, my temper was -up, to be spoke to in that way in my own nursery, and before the -child. ‘You are a creature of Count Mortimer’s,’ she says, ‘and he has -hired you to tell these tales.’ ‘Me a creature!’ I says; ‘me that’s -always lived in the best families, and kep’ myself respectable! That’s -a name I don’t allow no one to call me, not even Queen Victoria -herself, as would know better than use it to a honest widow woman, as -has always paid her way, and brought up four sons and three darters to -be a credit to the estate, and one of them dead in Egypt, and two in -service at the Castle, and one of them her ladyship’s own maid! I’ll -ask your Majesty to please suit yourself this day month, and you may -be sure that the names of their lordships shan’t never cross my lips -again in this house, as ain’t fit to be honoured with them!’ But -there, my lord, when her Majesty was gone, as she did go pretty soon -when I up and spoke my mind like that, and the child put his little -arms round my neck and says, ‘Finish the ’tory, nursie dear,’ what did -I do but finish it? But for all that, I leave this day month, if you -please.” -</p> - -<p> -“I hope you will think better of it, Mrs Jones. The Queen seems rather -worried just now, and perhaps a little vexed with me. I fancy I must -have got upon her nerves. So you mustn’t think she meant all she said; -and if she asks you to stay, I hope you will. After all, you really -are a woman, you know.” -</p> - -<p> -“And if I am, my lord,” returned Mrs Jones, with great dignity, “it -ain’t for any other woman, nor yet for your lordship, to cast it up to -me. Will your lordship be good enough to help me with my journey, or -must I write to Sir Egerton Stratford at Bellaviste?” -</p> - -<p> -“Don’t trouble the British Minister, certainly. I will give you any -help you need. Good afternoon, and pray think better of it.” -</p> - -<p> -Mrs Jones departed, with her head high in air, and Cyril rose from his -chair, and took one or two turns up and down the room. -</p> - -<p> -“This won’t do,” he said to himself. “The Queen must be getting up a -perfect monomania about me, if she flies out at the servants for -merely mentioning my name, and it will grow into a scandal if it goes -on. It is quite evident that it’s no use speaking to her; I must get -at one of the people who know the ropes. Either the Princess of -Dardania or the Princess of Weldart would answer the purpose, but it -would be a long job. And then, the price to be paid for the support of -either of them would be so heavy that the game would certainly not be -worth the candle. One owes something to one’s own self-respect, and I -don’t propose to efface myself politically because an ungrateful -little termagant refuses to see when she is well served. No. I must -have a try at the nearest wire-puller. I never knew the woman yet whom -there was no way to get round, and I shall be surprised if Fräulein -von Staubach is an exception to the rule. But we must go to work -carefully. It would be no good to ask her for an interview, for -nothing would give her greater pleasure than to refuse. She must be -caught with guile. Ah!” -</p> - -<p> -He touched a bell, and one of his clerks appeared. -</p> - -<p> -“Have the repairs yet been put in hand which Fräulein von Staubach -asked for in her maid’s room, in which the snow came through the -roof?” -</p> - -<p> -“Not yet, your Excellency. It appears that the roof is very much out -of repair, and that more work will be needed than we imagined.” -</p> - -<p> -“Very good. Bring me the estimates here, and see that the repairs are -not begun until I give you orders. If Fräulein von Staubach should -inquire the cause of the delay, refer her to me.” -</p> - -<p> -“At the orders of your Excellency,” and the clerk retired, after a -puzzled glance at his superior’s face to discover whether he could be -joking. But Cyril knew now a good deal more about the lady with whom -he had to deal than he had done at the time of their former -acquaintance. Then he had regarded her as a singularly uninteresting -girl, who seemed to have no tastes or interests of her own, and whose -views were coloured by those of any one who came near her. Now he -recognised her as a sentimentalist of the most pronounced German -type—and when a German is sentimental he carries his favourite -quality to such a pitch as to astonish the less impressionable -Englishman. Fräulein von Staubach lived in the joys and sorrows of -others; it would almost be correct to say that she enjoyed both -equally. Her tears and her laughter, her sympathy and her condolences, -were always at the service of her friends, or even of her enemies, if -they could once succeed in obtaining her ear. Her mood was that of her -companion at the moment, but carried to its highest degree; her hopes -were the brightest, her despair the deepest, her misery the most -uncontrolled, in any society. In the same way, she could be absurdly -credulous among trusting people; but once let a suspicion be suggested -to her, and she would speedily astonish its author by her absolute -persuasion of its truth. She called herself a “child of nature,” in -the full belief that she was laying claim to the highest possible -honour, and she hated with a bitter hatred the artificialities of -courts and of polite society generally, after the manner of the -leaders of a minor romantic reaction which had afflicted various -exalted circles in Germany twenty or thirty years before, and which -had also influenced the Princess of Weldart in the education of her -daughter. -</p> - -<p> -It was no surprise to Cyril, therefore, when an imperative knock at -his office-door the next day announced the arrival of Fräulein von -Staubach, who entered the room in a state of the loftiest moral -indignation. -</p> - -<p> -“I have been extremely astonished, Count,” she said severely, as Cyril -rose to receive her, “to hear that you have not only taken no steps to -remedy the inconvenience from which my servant is suffering, but have -even given orders that nothing should be done.” -</p> - -<p> -“I fear you have been misinformed, Fräulein. Nothing could be further -from my mind than to wish to cause inconvenience to any member of the -household. The delay of which you complain arises from the fact that -two alternative schemes have been proposed by the Works Department, -and I am glad to have the opportunity of consulting you on the -subject. Perhaps if you have a minute or two to spare, you will sit -down and look at these estimates. The one provides merely for repairs, -as you will see; the other involves an alteration of the shape of the -roof, which would be an improvement, but would require a good deal of -work and some changing of rooms.” -</p> - -<p> -“I do not wish my maid’s room changed,” said Fräulein von Staubach, -falling into the trap, and accepting the offered chair. “It is very -conveniently situated, and she can talk to the Queen’s dressers if she -feels lonely when I am busy with the King. Still, I will look at the -papers, Count.” -</p> - -<p> -A very short examination of the estimates served to confirm Fräulein -von Staubach in her preference for the simple repairs, which was what -Cyril had intended; but the courtesy shown in allowing her a choice in -the matter worked a distinct change in her manner. -</p> - -<p> -“I am much obliged to you for your kindness, Count,” she said, as she -handed the papers back to Cyril. “I see that I misjudged you when I -thought you had arranged this delay for the purpose of vexing me. My -maid is a faithful servant, and I could not endure to see her badly -treated.” -</p> - -<p> -“No, indeed; I am only sorry that every one is not so considerate as -yourself, Fräulein. Faithful servants are hard to find, and should be -prized.” A pause, and then Cyril went on, “That is why I am so sorry -to hear that Mrs Jones intends to leave the Queen’s service almost -immediately.” -</p> - -<p> -“You cannot regret it more than I do, Count. Since she saved the -King’s life in that attack of croup, one has felt it impossible to -value her too highly. Again, she has such an excellent influence over -his Majesty.” -</p> - -<p> -“True, and such an influence is much needed. But what gives me even -more concern, Fräulein, is the cause of her departure. Mrs Jones is -not a tell-tale; but she is certain to be asked why she resigned her -post, and when it comes out that it was because the Queen, in a fit of -ill-temper, called her names, the impression produced cannot fail to -be a most deplorable one.” -</p> - -<p> -“Count!” Fräulein von Staubach sat erect, but her tone was one of -consternation rather than anger, “You are right; that had not struck -me. Her Majesty has undoubtedly been imprudent.” -</p> - -<p> -“We may find some difficulty in filling Mrs Jones’s place, I fear. But -then, of course, it is possible——;” Cyril fell into a reverie. -</p> - -<p> -“Possible? what?” asked Fräulein von Staubach anxiously. -</p> - -<p> -“It is possible that the nation may think it desirable that the King -should be removed from the sole care of ladies sooner than was -originally contemplated. I tell you this in confidence, of -course”—“in full confidence that the Queen will hear every word of it -at the first opportunity,” he added to himself. -</p> - -<p> -“It cannot be! You would not have the heart to separate so young a -child from his mother?” -</p> - -<p> -“I said nothing about separation, Fräulein. What I was thinking of -was merely the provision of a suitable household of his own for his -Majesty, and the appointment of a state governor and tutors.” -</p> - -<p> -“But it would all come between them. You could not be so cruel. It -would kill the Queen.” Fräulein von Staubach’s tones thrilled with -anguish. -</p> - -<p> -“I am proposing nothing, Fräulein. My duty is merely to act as a -member of the Ministry, and the duty of the Ministry is to do what is -best for the kingdom. Consider a moment. You will scarcely deny that -his Majesty is developing a very imperious and violent temper. I -myself saw him strike his mother in the face yesterday, when she -thwarted some whim of his.” -</p> - -<p> -“You saw it? The Queen was cry——talking about it last night, but she -did not say you were there. But who can wonder that the King should -have an ungoverned temper, Count? Think what his mother’s life has -been!” -</p> - -<p> -“I am not now discussing past history, which is unhappily beyond -mending, Fräulein. If the King’s disposition is not to be ruined, he -must be taught to control his temper and keep it in check. Since the -one person who treats him sensibly is leaving him, I fear the council -of Ministers will feel it necessary to place him under a stricter -rule.” -</p> - -<p> -“Sensibly! You are using very strange language, Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is quite possible, Fräulein; but I mean what I say. To Mrs Jones -it is all the same whether a child is a King or a beggar. If he is in -her charge, she makes him ‘mind’ her, as she calls it. Now I ask you, -as a conscientious woman, is not her method more likely to produce -good results than that of—another lady—who alternates between -humouring his most unreasonable wishes, and thwarting his most -innocent ones because she is—well, angry herself?” -</p> - -<p> -“I cannot remain here to listen to such words about the Queen, Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“Forgive me for wearying you, Fräulein. I am afraid I am rather an -enthusiast on the subject of education. But I won’t bore you any more -with my theories.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are trying to revenge yourself upon the Queen by torturing her -through her son!” burst from Fräulein von Staubach. -</p> - -<p> -“Surely, Fräulein, you must be aware that her Majesty makes my post -such a delightful one, and responds with so much alacrity to the -slightest suggestion I may venture to make for her guidance, that the -feeling at which you hint would be entirely out of place and uncalled -for?” -</p> - -<p> -“She—she has not perhaps treated you as graciously as you may have -expected; but then, is it noble—is it even manly—to act in this way? -To work upon an unhappy mother’s feelings——” -</p> - -<p> -“Fräulein, permit me to remind you that you are speaking of her -Majesty in terms for which there is no justification. If I had any -wish for revenge—to which you seem to consider I am entitled—I could -find no better way of wreaking it than by simply resigning my office -and returning to England. I am actuated by no feelings but those of -the greatest respect and kindness towards the Queen, who was left in -my charge under the most solemn circumstances by my dead friend. It is -not my fault, but I fear it will be her own great misfortune, that she -herself is the worst enemy of her son’s kingdom.” -</p> - -<p> -“I wish I could trust you!” she cried with a gasp. “But no, you must -have some other motive. You could not endure her coldness, her -childish peevishness, her foolish little affronts, as you do, unless -you had some end in view.” -</p> - -<p> -“My end is solely to see King Michael seated safely on his father’s -throne, Fräulein. I have given up my life first to Otto Georg and now -to his son, and it strikes one as a little hard that the sacrifice -should be supposed to be made for the sake of some personal advantage. -If you can suggest one, I should be glad to hear it, for I confess it -has occurred to me more than once that I am wasting my pains on an -ungrateful family.” -</p> - -<p> -“I long to believe you,” said Fräulein von Staubach. “I might be able -to make your path easier, but how can I, knowing what I know? I -remember you of old—your intrigues, your deceptions, all the course -of trickery you carried on when your brother was King. I do not—I -cannot—believe that you have really changed.” -</p> - -<p> -“Perhaps, Fräulein, you will believe in my disinterestedness when the -kingdom is ruined in spite of my best efforts. Pray don’t -misunderstand me. I am not uttering any threat, for I shall continue -to do my best for the King, for his father’s sake. But I cannot hope -to succeed, and you know to whom my failure will be owing.” -</p> - -<p> -“I wish I could trust you!” she said again, as she passed out of the -door he held open for her, and Cyril went back to his desk well -pleased. -</p> - -<p> -“Now she is divided in mind,” he said to himself. “The new light is -beating fiercely on all her preconceived notions of a martyr Queen -persecuted by a revengeful Minister. She will do all she can to -reconcile the two views, and meanwhile she will improve matters a -little.” -</p> - -<p> -And Cyril turned his attention to other subjects, feeling perfect -confidence in his new agent. It was no surprise to him a few days -later to receive a visit from Mrs Jones, who entered the office with a -face wreathed in smiles. -</p> - -<p> -“You’ll be pleased to hear as I’ve changed my mind about goin’ home, -my lord,” she said. “I hope as your lordship haven’t give yourself no -trouble about findin’ out trains for me?” -</p> - -<p> -“I am extremely glad to hear this,” returned Cyril. “You decided that -you had been a little too hasty, I suppose?” -</p> - -<p> -“No, my lord, that I never will give in to. Them as was hasty has made -amends, as was proper. Her Majesty come into my nursery this mornin’, -and I stood up very stiff-like, as my feelin’s bein’ hurt. But she -speaks to me very pleasant, and says, says she, ‘Mrs Jones, I spoke -hasty to you a short time ago, and it may be that through ignorance of -your language I said more nor I meant. I hope very much that you have -made no other arrangements, and will stay with us. I ask it as a -favour to myself, and also to the King, as will break his heart if you -leave him.’ There, my lord! I was all in a flutter to think of a -crowned Queen talkin’ to me of favours, and the little King come -runnin’ and says, ‘Nursie not goin’ away. Nursie stay and tell -stories,’ and I burst out cryin’ like any old crocodile, as they say, -and told the Queen that my heart was just about broke to think of -leavin’, and that I asked no better than to stay. And this afternoon -her Majesty have sent me a beautiful gown-piece of black silk, that -thick you might use it for a parachute if you wanted to, and so I’ve -took back my notice, my lord.” -</p> - -<p> -This was extremely satisfactory so far as it went, but Cyril was not -long in discovering that the part he had played with respect to Mrs -Jones’s remaining a member of the royal household was not appreciated -by the Queen. It was tolerably clear that Fräulein von Staubach had -repeated verbatim, or, at any rate, rather in an exaggerated than a -diminished form, the conversation she had held with him, and that the -Queen had taken it to heart. She was very careful in these days to -entrench herself behind an impassable barrier of etiquette, and she -indulged in no freaks and no outbursts of temper, while yet she kept -Cyril at a distance, and made it evident that he was in disgrace. This -little exhibition of spite could do Cyril no harm, for he still held -the reins of authority and controlled the purse-strings; but it was a -very uncomfortable state of affairs for the other members of the -Court, who were obliged to do their utmost to keep in favour with both -parties. In these circumstances, Cyril thought it a suitable -opportunity to ask for a few days’ leave of absence in order to pay -his projected visit to Bellaviste, and the permission was granted with -a most unflattering readiness, which, however, only caused him -amusement. -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t think she’ll be up to much in the way of tricks while I’m -gone,” he said to himself; “this last pulling-up has taken her rather -aback. She must know that I shall hear of all that goes on, and hurry -back if there is anything wrong. I don’t really like going, and yet I -must have a word or two with Drakovics. He shall learn to understand -that our partnership is not to be all on one side. If he is not going -to back me up, he may look out for some one else to pull the chestnuts -out of the fire for him. And I’m not sorry to have a little change -from this wretched place. I wonder whether there would be time to run -up to Vienna for a day or two? Oh no; my precious charge would be -getting into mischief, and, after all, Bellaviste is better than this -dull hole. Nothing much can happen in five days. The servants know -that I am master, and Stefanovics and the Baroness will keep me posted -up. If any one launches out on the strength of my being gone, I shall -be able to deal with them when I come back.” -</p> - -<p> -But on the day before that fixed for his departure, he discovered that -his authority in the household was not quite so firmly rooted as he -had imagined. It happened that in the course of the morning a telegram -arrived for him, and was brought into his office by one of the royal -footmen. The telegram was of little importance, but something -unfamiliar in the aspect of the bearer struck Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“Wait a minute,” he said, as the man was leaving the room. “How is -this? You are not Alexander Sergeivics, but Peter, and you were one of -the servants left at Bellaviste to look after the Palace.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, Excellency; but my brother’s wife is dangerously ill at -Bellaviste, and I am taking his place that he may be with her.” -</p> - -<p> -“Indeed! an excellent arrangement; but you will have to learn, and so -will your brother, that servants in the royal household are not at -liberty to exchange their posts to suit their own convenience.” -</p> - -<p> -“Not if they have her Majesty’s sanction, Excellency?” There was -triumph clearly visible under the man’s deferential manner. -</p> - -<p> -“Her Majesty’s pleasure overrides all regulations, of course. I am to -understand that your brother obtained her consent?” -</p> - -<p> -“It is so, Excellency. Having obtained leave of absence, I came to -Tatarjé to tell my brother about his wife, and her Majesty, on -hearing the news, granted him permission to return to Bellaviste -immediately. When my brother ventured to suggest that it was requisite -for him to obtain leave from your Excellency, her Majesty was pleased -to say, ‘What has Count Mortimer to do with it? I have told you to go, -I the Queen. That is enough.’” -</p> - -<p> -“Quite enough,” returned Cyril genially. “Ask M. Paschics to step this -way, and to bring with him the household book. The change and the -reason for it must be entered.” -</p> - -<p> -The man departed, and Cyril walked to the window. -</p> - -<p> -“There’s something fishy about the business,” he said; “but the Queen -has made it next to impossible to clear it up. I am pretty sure I -remember that there was something suspicious about this man Peter. -Come in, Paschics.” -</p> - -<p> -M. Paschics, who entered in response to the invitation, was ostensibly -Cyril’s most confidential clerk, and there were only a few who knew -that he was in reality a member of the Secret Police, specially -detailed to watch over the royal household. The book which he brought -with him was to all appearance merely a record of the comings, goings, -and conduct of the domestics attached to the Court; but by means of a -series of private marks, the meaning of which was known only to -himself and Cyril, it contained also an account of their political -opinions and personal histories. -</p> - -<p> -“You have heard that Peter Sergeivics is at present taking his -brother’s place,” said Cyril. “Turn up his name, and let me see what -there is against him.” -</p> - -<p> -“He is a member of the Golden Eagle Society for the study of Scythian -literature, your Excellency, and has been heard on several occasions -to express approval of the sentiments uttered on St Gabriel’s day by -his Beatitude the Metropolitan.” -</p> - -<p> -“I knew there was something wrong. Those literary societies are -invariably political clubs in disguise. Well, Paschics, this man is to -be watched. Notice his resorts and his associates, and let me know the -result of your shadowing.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, your Excellency. He is not on duty this afternoon and evening, -and I hear that he is going into the town. As a stranger, he wishes to -see what the place is like.” -</p> - -<p> -“And very natural too. If he finds any friends here, it is as well -that we should know it. That is all for the present.” -</p> - -<p> -Paschics retired, and Cyril returned to his accounts. Later in the day -he was witness of a curious little incident which he did not at the -time connect with Peter Sergeivics and his suspicious record, but -which proved afterwards to have a bearing upon it. Standing at a -window which overlooked the approach, Cyril saw, to his astonishment, -the O’Malachy advancing to the door of the Villa. His clothes were -faultless, his moustache waxed; there was something jaunty about his -very limp. A stranger would have taken him for a prince travelling -<i>incognito</i>, or at the least for an exquisite of the Pannonian Court; -and Cyril, who knew him only too well, wondered what on earth he was -up to now. The door of the room was slightly ajar, and he heard the -familiar voice, with its rich rolling intonation, asking leave to see -over the Villa. The obvious answer was returned that sightseers were -not admitted at present, to which the O’Malachy appeared to reply by -producing the local guidebook, which mentioned that visitors were -allowed to go through the State apartments on two days in the week. On -being assured, however, that this did not apply to the times at which -the Court was in residence, he perceived his error, and retired, with -profuse apologies, to view the Villa from the gardens, admission to -which was practically unrestricted. -</p> - -<p> -“Pretty cool cheek of him to come here!” said Cyril to himself. “I -wonder he didn’t make use of my name as a reference. Now, what was the -object of this, I should like to know?” -</p> - -<p> -But his curiosity remained unsatisfied, and he thought no more of -either the O’Malachy or Sergeivics until Paschics presented himself as -soon as he entered his office the next morning. A glance at the -detective’s face showed Cyril that he was bubbling over with news, and -he looked about for eavesdroppers, and made sure that the door and -windows were shut, before he would allow him to tell his tale. -</p> - -<p> -“According to your Excellency’s orders, I shadowed Peter Sergeivics -yesterday,” began Paschics. “In the afternoon I saw him leave the -Villa by the servants’ entrance, and take the road to the town. While -still in the grounds, however, he was met by an elderly gentleman of -military appearance, walking with a slight limp.” Cyril uttered an -exclamation. “As your Excellency has surmised, I recognised this -person as the Scythian officer who was arrested by mistake some time -ago, and set at liberty immediately afterwards. Perceiving by his -livery that Sergeivics belonged to the household, he stopped him, and -apparently requested him to point out to him the principal -architectural features of the Villa; for Sergeivics gave up his -intention of proceeding to the town, and escorted him round the -gardens, exhibiting the chief points of interest. I must confess with -regret that I could not succeed in following them sufficiently closely -to hear their conversation. At last Colonel O’Malachy presented -Sergeivics with a handsome <i>pourboire</i>, and departed. I discovered -afterwards that he had tried to gain admission to the interior of the -Villa, but had been refused an entrance.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril nodded. “I saw that myself,” he said. -</p> - -<p> -“After this, your Excellency, Sergeivics returned to the servants’ -quarters, and did not go out again until the evening. Following upon -his steps, I tracked him to a tavern in a low part of the town. Having -seen him seated at one of the tables, I hurried to the lodging of an -acquaintance of mine near at hand, and borrowed from him the long -coat, high boots, and fur cap of a droschky-driver. With the aid of -the wig and false beard which I always carry about with me, my -disguise was complete, and I entered the tavern and sat down at the -same table as my quarry. I then noticed that the table was close to -the end of a passage, in which was a door. From time to time one of -the men in the room would enter the passage and disappear through the -doorway. Again, several persons came in one by one from the street, -and, believing themselves unnoticed, also slipped through. Among -these, I am certain, was Colonel O’Malachy. He was disguised in a -country cloak and cap; but I could not mistake his limp, nor his white -moustache. I observed that all who passed in at this mysterious door -were subjected to some test. They knocked, I think, in a peculiar -scraping manner; but I cannot be sure of this, owing to the distance -and to the noise around me, and also to the necessity of not appearing -to watch too closely. Moreover, certain questions, which also I could -not hear, were asked and answered before the door was opened. Then, as -it seemed to me, a badge of some kind was exhibited, which was worn on -the under-side of the left-hand lapel of the coat, and admission was -immediately granted. All this time, your Excellency, I was behaving as -though I had already drunk too much brandy, and offering to treat -Sergeivics and the other guests. The Thracians, as your Excellency -knows, do not become hilarious when excited by liquor; but I was -talkative and inclined to be quarrelsome. Sergeivics tried to shake me -off, and when he thought he had directed my attention to a group of -fresh arrivals, rose and endeavoured to slip down the passage. But I -caught him by the coat, and said in a drunken voice, ‘Not so fast, my -friend. There seems to be something interesting going on in there, and -I should like to come too.’ He looked at me as though he could have -killed me, but bent over the table and fixed me with his eye. ‘Look -here,’ he said, ‘I have no business to tell you what it is; but you -have been so liberal with the brandy that I don’t mind letting you -know in confidence. You have heard of the Freemasons?’ ‘Oh yes,’ I -said; ‘they worship the devil, and their rites are proscribed.’ -‘Stuff!’ he said; ‘that is what the priests tell you. Count Mortimer -himself is a Freemason, and therefore the police have orders to wink -at their doings, in spite of the law. This is one of their lodges, and -I am a member, so you see I can’t take you in, much as I should like.’ -I gave a tipsy grunt, and let him go, when he vanished down the -passage at once. I sat there some time longer, talking and treating, -and saw other people go in, some of them officers, as I knew by their -walk, and others, I am sure, priests. Then, fearing to arouse -suspicion, I staggered out, and, taking up a position from which I -could watch the place, tracked Sergeivics back to the Villa about an -hour and a half later. That is my report, your Excellency.” -</p> - -<p> -“And a very good one it is. I shall require you again presently, -Paschics. You can go now, and tell Sergeivics that I want him.” -</p> - -<p> -“But your Excellency does not intend to tax the man with his -treachery? He will be desperate—and he is probably armed.” -</p> - -<p> -“So am I,” was the brief response; and Paschics retired. When -Sergeivics entered the room, Cyril was seated at his writing-table, -looking for something in one of the drawers. -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, Peter Sergeivics—wait a minute,” he said, glancing up. “By the -way, what’s that on the left-hand lapel of your coat?” -</p> - -<p> -The man’s face turned pale, and his hand went up in a terrified -snatch. Finding nothing, he recollected himself immediately. -</p> - -<p> -“Perhaps you will kindly tell me what is wrong there, Excellency?” -</p> - -<p> -“Nothing—now,” responded Cyril; “but something very wrong was there -last night.” There was a sudden movement of the footman’s arm, but -Cyril was too quick for him. The right hand which had been hidden in -the drawer came up suddenly, holding a revolver. “Throw up your hands -this moment, and stand where you are, or you are a dead man!” were the -words which smote upon the ear of the astonished Sergeivics, as he -found himself covered by the weapon. -</p> - -<p> -“You will not murder me, Excellency?” he faltered. -</p> - -<p> -“Not on any account; but I shall have no compunction in killing you in -self-defence. Peter Sergeivics, you came to Tatarjé under the orders -of a revolutionary committee, charged to help them in carrying out -their schemes. By an ingenious device, you obtained an opportunity for -receiving orders from the Scythian agent here and furnishing him with -information. Last night you attended a meeting at which the final -plans for the outbreak were agreed upon, and the parts to be played by -the various conspirators assigned to them.” -</p> - -<p> -“What does your Excellency want with me?” whined the luckless man. -</p> - -<p> -“I want nothing, as you see. If you care to offer any information, the -fact will be taken into account in deciding your sentence. If you do -not, you will merely be dismissed from the royal household, and it -will become known that you have retired with a pension, awarded in -consideration of the loyal assistance furnished by you to the -Government, which has led to the detection of the plot.” -</p> - -<p> -Sergeivics writhed. “You know that I should be dead within an hour, -Excellency,” he whimpered. “If I tell you all I know, will you -guarantee that I shall be saved from the vengeance of the rest?” -</p> - -<p> -“Stay where you are, if you please,” as the wretched man made a -movement as though to throw himself at Cyril’s feet. “It will be just -as uncomfortable for you to be shot by me as by your -fellow-conspirators. I have said that I do not ask you for -information; but if yours should prove to be of any value, I will -guarantee that you shall be sent to Bellaviste under a sufficient -escort to protect you from the vengeance of your friends. This is -showing quite undeserved mercy to one who has deliberately plotted to -murder the Queen and the young King——” -</p> - -<p> -“Never, Excellency! There was no thought of murder. We merely——” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, your information differs from mine, then?” -</p> - -<p> -“Your Excellency must have been misinformed. Our object was simply to -secure the persons of the King and Queen, and to induce the Queen to -consent to the King’s conversion to the Orthodox faith.” -</p> - -<p> -“To induce her? yes. And when persuasion failed——?” -</p> - -<p> -The man’s face grew pale again. “There was something said about a few -days without food for the Queen, and the knowledge that her child and -attendants were suffering in the same way,” he muttered. -</p> - -<p> -“Exactly; and what would that have meant but murder, in the case of -delicate women and a child? And this precious scheme was to be carried -out to-night, was it, that you might have at least three clear days -before I should begin to feel surprised at receiving no news from -Tatarjé? or perhaps you would like to set me right on this point -also?” -</p> - -<p> -“No, Excellency; your information is correct.” -</p> - -<p> -“And the plot is supported by the garrison, the Church, and the -townspeople, headed no doubt by the mayor?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, Excellency; and as you know, of course——” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, I was waiting for this. By whom besides?” -</p> - -<p> -“I—I fear your Excellency knows more than I do. The message which the -head of our circle at Bellaviste gave me to bring here was merely that -a certain person was propitious, but must not be too confidently -relied upon.” -</p> - -<p> -“Take care. To whom did you understand that message to allude?” -</p> - -<p> -“To—to the Metropolitan, Excellency.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are telling me lies.” -</p> - -<p> -“No, no, indeed, Excellency. I will swear it by the Holy Fire, by all -the saints! We of the lower levels are not admitted into the -possession of important secrets, but we conjectured among ourselves -that the Metropolitan was meant.” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, be careful. To continue: the King and Queen were to be -imprisoned in the Bishop’s Palace, which is capable of standing a -siege; and when the conversion was effected, the Queen was to be -further compelled to place the kingdom under the protection of -Scythia, and request the favour and support of the Emperor?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, Excellency.” -</p> - -<p> -“And if by any chance I did not start to-night for Bellaviste, I was -to be killed?” -</p> - -<p> -“That is only natural, Excellency.” -</p> - -<p> -“Quite so. Well, I will take you with me to Bellaviste when I start -to-night.” -</p> - -<p> -“You start to-night, Excellency? But—the station is watched. Their -Majesties will not be allowed to travel.” -</p> - -<p> -“That need not interfere with my journey. I have unmasked plots before -this one, my friend. You see this cigarette-case with the monogram in -brilliants? I will place it on the edge of the table close to you. -Lower your left hand—be careful, I am ready to shoot—take the case, -and put it in your right-hand outside pocket. You understand? Good.” -</p> - -<p> -He rang sharply the bell which stood on the table, and Paschics burst -open the door and rushed in, followed by two or three servants, and -pausing in astonishment when he saw the tranquil condition of affairs. -</p> - -<p> -“I must have this man searched,” said Cyril. “I suspect him of being -in possession of the cigarette-case presented to me by the Emperor of -Pannonia, and bearing his Majesty’s cipher in brilliants. It is -possible that you may find other stolen property upon him as well. I -missed one of my revolvers the day before yesterday.” -</p> - -<p> -In an instant Sergeivics was seized and held by two footmen while -Paschics searched his pockets. The cigarette-case and a revolver were -produced almost immediately, and laid in triumph on the table; but -nothing else was revealed by the search. Cyril nodded pleasantly. -</p> - -<p> -“I thought so,” he said. “Well, it is quite out of the question that I -should postpone my journey on account of this, and therefore the man -had better be taken to Bellaviste to-night by the train in which I -shall travel. Instruct the police to provide a proper guard, M. -Paschics, and report to me when you have made arrangements.” -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch10"> -CHAPTER X.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">A NEW RELATIONSHIP.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -<span class="sc">Left</span> to himself, Cyril rose from his chair, and began to walk -rapidly up and down the room, maturing some plan in his mind as he -walked. Once or twice his meditations were interrupted by the entrance -of a servant with a letter or a message; but he disposed quickly of -these stray pieces of business, and returned to the consideration of -his more important scheme. When Paschics came back, he sent him to -summon M. Stefanovics, and then unfolded to the two men the tale of -the conspiracy which he had forced from the wretched Sergeivics. -</p> - -<p> -“But this is fearful!” cried M. Stefanovics. “Surely you have taken -some steps, Count? Their Majesties ought to have left the town -already.” -</p> - -<p> -“The railway-station is watched, and even if it was too early to -oppose the departure of the Court by force, nothing could be easier -than to wreck the train,” said Cyril curtly. -</p> - -<p> -“But why not telegraph for help to Bellaviste—or to Feodoratz, if M. -Drakovics is too far off to be of any assistance?” -</p> - -<p> -“Because I have for some time past suspected that some one was -tampering with our telegrams, and now I am sure of it. I have just -received a telegram which ought to have reached me three days ago, but -which the operator says must have been delayed in transmission. It is -from M. Drakovics, begging me not to leave Tatarjé until I have heard -again from him, and if it had arrived in proper time it would have -delayed my journey. Now, of course, it is too late.” -</p> - -<p> -The eyes of the other two men met with a puzzled expression. “But if -you suspect the officials here,” suggested M. Stefanovics, “why not -despatch a telegram from some point outside the city?” -</p> - -<p> -“Because the danger does not arise merely from treachery here. That -would scarcely explain the delay in this telegram, and certainly not -the confusion and omissions which have puzzled me in others. No; I -believe that the conspirators are in the habit of tapping the wires -between this and Bellaviste, and so reading, and occasionally -altering, the telegrams which pass between the Premier and myself.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then, you consider, Count, that to telegraph for assistance would -simply defeat all our hopes of catching the miscreants unawares?” -</p> - -<p> -“Exactly. Whatever is to be done must be done from this end.” -</p> - -<p> -“You would perhaps suggest that their Majesties should cross the -frontier, and take refuge in Dardanian territory?” -</p> - -<p> -“No. I had thought of that at first; but besides producing an -extremely unfortunate impression abroad, the attempt would be useless, -for the Prince and Princess have left their country residence, and -returned to Bashi Konak for the opening of the Legislature.” -</p> - -<p> -“But still, would it not be advisable for their Majesties, under the -pretext of a simple drive, to cross into Dardania, and then to make -all speed for Bashi Konak?” -</p> - -<p> -“It might be, except that everybody in the Villa and the town knows -that no one belonging to the Court will drive to-day. You cannot -surely have forgotten that the Queen is commemorating the late King’s -birthday in retirement in her own apartments? If orders were given to -prepare a carriage, it would instantly be surmised that something -alarming had occurred, and a small band of resolute men could easily -stop us at a dozen points between this and the Dardanian frontier. -Moreover, we must not forget that the relations between the Scythian -and Dardanian Courts are very close, and to my mind the message -brought by this man Sergeivics to his fellow-conspirators here points -to some knowledge of the plot on the part of Baron Natarin, if not of -a more exalted individual behind him. It might even be a portion of -the design to drive her Majesty into seeking refuge in Dardania.” -</p> - -<p> -“One must hope,” said M. Stefanovics, with some pique, “that you have -some plan of your own to propose for securing the safety of their -Majesties, Count, since you see so many flaws in all that I can -suggest.” -</p> - -<p> -“Exactly; I have a plan—but I know that you will see innumerable -flaws in it, although it is the only one that seems to me to offer a -hope of success.” -</p> - -<p> -“If it commends itself to your Excellency,” said Paschics stoutly, -“that is enough for me.” -</p> - -<p> -M. Stefanovics gave a nod of acquiescence, and Cyril brought out a map -of the district and unrolled it. “You perceive,” he said, “that in -this case the railway and the telegraph, instead of being, as usual, -our friends, are our enemies, since they are in the power of the -conspirators. My idea is, then, to avoid them altogether, and provide -a means of escape for their Majesties by way of the old post-road, -which takes quite a different route from the railway, and reaches at -last the estates of Prince Mirkovics, whose loyalty no one can doubt, -and who will provide us with a safe asylum until help can be obtained -from Bellaviste.” -</p> - -<p> -“But you forget, my dear Count, that spring can scarcely be said to -have begun, and that the post-road passes through the forest and -across the mountains before it reaches the Mirkovics domain.” -</p> - -<p> -“I do not forget it; but this is a matter of life and death, -Stefanovics.” -</p> - -<p> -“But surely the presence of so large a body of travellers on the old -road would create such a stir that it would be impossible for the -Court to travel unnoticed, not to mention the difficulty of providing -transport for so many?” -</p> - -<p> -“You are right, and delay or recognition would simply mean that we -should be pursued and brought back. No; I do not intend to conduct a -Court progress, after the manner of a second flight to Varennes. My -idea is simply that M. Paschics and I should smuggle the Queen, the -little King, and one lady-in-waiting, through the country in -disguise.” -</p> - -<p> -The audacity of the proposal took away M. Stefanovics’s breath. -</p> - -<p> -“And the rest of the Court?” he inquired blankly. -</p> - -<p> -“I am afraid they must stay here, in blissful ignorance, until the -escape of their Majesties is discovered. The conspirators are not -likely to be bloodthirsty, except in the case of unfortunate suspects -like myself.” -</p> - -<p> -“We are to remain at the Villa, while you and the Queen—Holy Peter! -do you imagine the Queen would ever consent to such a plan of escape, -Count?” -</p> - -<p> -“I trust she may, if it is put before her suddenly. If she had time to -think over it, I agree with you that there would be no hope. You see -how the thing works out. I must pretend to start for Bellaviste as I -had arranged to do, in order to avert suspicion; but you must let me -into the Villa again by the private stairway. Then we must lay the -matter before the Queen, and prevail upon her to start at once. We can -only count on being left in peace until the time when the Villa is -usually quiet for the night.” -</p> - -<p> -“The risk is terrible. And yet, what else——? But you will never -obtain her Majesty’s consent.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then her Majesty will have the pleasure of seeing me shot down before -her eyes, I presume. But do you agree to the plan in so far as you are -concerned?” -</p> - -<p> -“How can I venture to object to it? It seems the only hope, and you -are risking more than the rest of us. A few days’ imprisonment would -be the worst punishment we should receive. But the hardships of your -journey will be dreadful for women and a child.” -</p> - -<p> -“Better than the dungeons of the Bishop’s palace—that is all one can -say. The season is altogether on the side of the conspirators. Then -you will come into the scheme, Stefanovics? Now, Paschics, for your -part. You have some relations living not far off, I believe?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, Excellency; a married brother, who farms his own land.” -</p> - -<p> -“And you did not go to see them at Christmas, I think? Well, it will -be convenient if you pay them a visit to-day. Start after lunch, and -take a bag—full of presents for the children, or delicacies from the -town, or anything of the sort. You may let it be known that you will -not be back to-night. At your brother’s, hire his lightest cart, with -the two best horses he has, and tell him he will find it the day after -to-morrow left for him at No. 4 posting-house on the old road to -Bellaviste. Put in some straw—as much as you can—and any rugs you -can get to make it comfortable, and as soon as it is dark this -evening, drive the cart to the spot where the corner of the Alexova -estate touches the old road. Wait there under the trees and give your -horses a good feed. If we succeed we will join you; if not, you had -better get back to your brother’s as fast as you can, for your own -sake. By the bye, could you disguise yourself as a courier?” -</p> - -<p> -“With the greatest ease, your Excellency.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then take with you anything you will require. You will be wanted -to-morrow as courier to an English family whose carriage has met with -an accident. I will see about the passport.” -</p> - -<p> -“One moment, Count,” said M. Stefanovics, with some embarrassment. “I -do not wish to interfere with your excellent plans; but you are, after -all, a young man and unmarried. Would it not be more suitable—less -open to unfavourable remark—if Madame Stefanovics and I undertook the -responsible task of conducting her Majesty’s flight, in conjunction, -of course, with M. Paschics?” -</p> - -<p> -“It would simply be putting my neck in a noose,” muttered Paschics, -gazing apprehensively at the placid face and comfortable girth of the -worthy chamberlain. -</p> - -<p> -“I have no objection whatever,” returned Cyril. “You must see for -yourself that I risk my life in coming back at all, and the slightest -misfortune or accident might lead to our being hunted down like -wolves. By all means carry the thing through, Stefanovics. No doubt -you have more influence than I have over the Queen, who is not exactly -the easiest of ladies to manage.” -</p> - -<p> -“True,” remarked M. Stefanovics sadly. “Count, I have done you an -injustice. You alone can carry out this scheme, if any one can do it. -I will not venture, for I should only fail, and do harm to others.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril laughed silently to himself as the two men left the room, and -then turned his attention to arranging several matters of importance -connected with the great scheme. It was necessary first to write to M. -Drakovics; but when the letter was finished he put it into his pocket, -and did not post it. Next he busied himself in drawing up a passport -for the party of English travellers of whom he had spoken to Paschics, -and who comprised a Mrs Weston, her brother, her little son, her -nurse, and an Italian courier. The document did not leave Cyril’s -hands; but when he had finished with it, it bore other signatures than -his, carefully copied from a genuine passport which lay before him on -the table. There was one thing which he did not attempt to -imitate—the stamp of the frontier official whose duty it was to see -that all passports were in order. Cyril had not a stamp at hand, and -it would risk suspicion, and certainly cause delay, to send for one, -while a bad imitation might arouse doubts as to the genuineness of the -whole thing. It went to his heart to set out with the document -incomplete; but he knew that it is sometimes necessary to sacrifice -technical perfection to practical utility, and after drying his -handiwork carefully in the sun, he put it by safely. He had intended -after this to take advantage of Dietrich’s absence at dinner to go to -his own quarters and pack a small bag with necessaries, hiding it in -his office, where the valet would not be likely to find it; but he -decided that it was improbable he would be able to carry it, and -contented himself with putting two or three indispensable articles in -his pockets. There were still various things to be arranged in view of -his impending departure, and he spent the afternoon in attending to -these. He had his farewell audience of the Queen, dined with the -household, and drove to the station with Stefanovics, who was deputed -to see him off. There were several dignitaries on the platform, who -had come for the same purpose—the mayor of the town, the commandant -of the garrison, an archdeacon to represent the Bishop, and one or two -others. It was only right that they should be there; but Cyril felt -sure that some of them would have found excuses and stayed away if it -had not been that they were eager to assure themselves of his -departure by the evidence of their own eyes. He stayed on the platform -talking to them for some minutes, and then entered his carriage, which -was one of those belonging to the royal train, but had been detailed -for the service of the Minister of the Household. -</p> - -<p> -“It’s a blessing all that fuss is over!” he said aloud, as the door -was shut after he had shaken hands with the officials outside. “Now -that we are left to ourselves, Dietrich, I think I will change my -things. What is the good of a holiday if one doesn’t wear holiday -clothes?” -</p> - -<p> -To Dietrich, who knew that his master shared the incomprehensible -dislike of most Englishmen for livery of any kind, it was quite -natural that he should be anxious to change his official uniform at -once for a suit of ordinary clothes, and the transformation was -quickly effected and concealed by the regulation overcoat which had -been worn in driving to the station. It was well that this precaution -had been taken, for before long a sudden hubbub arose on the platform, -followed by a visit of the mayor to the carriage. Sergeivics, with his -escort of police, had just been conducted to a third-class -compartment, and the gentlemen on the platform were anxious to know of -what crime he was accused. Happily Cyril was able to gratify their -curiosity by a vivid description of the theft of the cigarette-case, -aggravated, as it was, by the possession of the revolver, which had, -no doubt, also been purloined, and his account interested them so much -that they all crowded into the carriage to hear it. Cyril began to -fear that they would insist on travelling with him as far as the next -station, which would have complicated matters seriously; but it was as -important for them to be in Tatarjé that night as to see him out of -it, and they returned to the platform precipitately when the bell -rang. The moment for Cyril’s great <i>coup</i> was close at hand; but there -was not the slightest trace of excitement visible in his manner as he -stretched himself in an arm-chair, and raised his arms behind his head -in a long yawn. -</p> - -<p> -“I shan’t want you any more to-night, Dietrich; and don’t come -bothering me at every station. Get a good night’s rest; I shall ring -fast enough if I want you. And, by the bye, if I don’t call out to you -when we get to Bellaviste in the morning, don’t come in and wake me. -See that the car is shunted into the siding, and take this letter -straight to his Excellency the Premier. You understand? You are not to -lose a minute. Then go home: if I have got there before you, it will -be all right; if not, wait for orders. You can go now.” -</p> - -<p> -But Dietrich had failed fully to comprehend the order, and it was -necessary to repeat and emphasise it, so that the train was already in -motion when he betook himself to his own compartment. Cyril, who had -drawn up one of the blinds, and was bowing his farewells to the group -on the platform, turned with a sudden quickening of the heart as he -heard the door shut behind the valet. The speed was increasing; in -another moment his time for action would come. He threw off his -overcoat, and felt mechanically in his pockets to see whether he had -transferred to them everything he wanted. The train moved slowly out -of the lighted station into the dark night, and Cyril opened the door -of communication, and stepped out on the gangway between the two -carriages. Climbing over the railing, he remained for a moment holding -to its outer edge, then let himself drop. He fell clear of the line, -and rolled out of the way of the train, remaining prostrate at the -side of the road until the last carriage had passed, then climbed the -bank (the station stood outside the town), and plunged into the wood -which fringed it. He had studied his route carefully on the map, and -carried a compass on his watch-chain, which he consulted every now and -then with the help of a match, so that he succeeded in making his way -safely round the outskirts of the town without approaching any house. -He was tired, wet, and muddy when he reached at length the wall which -surrounded the grounds of the Villa, and he felt it to be an -additional grievance that he failed to strike the gate exactly, and -had to make a considerable circuit before he came to it. The gate was -reached at last, however, and it responded easily and noiselessly to -the well-oiled key which he took from his pocket. Crossing the -grounds, he came to the shrubbery opposite the terrace, and for some -few minutes watched the sentry pacing up and down. Then there came the -sound of the opening of a door, and the little red ball of light from -a cigar became visible. This was the signal which Cyril had agreed -upon with Stefanovics, and the next time that the sentry’s back was -turned he crept across the terrace, and arrived in the doorway so -suddenly as to startle the chamberlain almost into a cry. Leaving the -door ajar, they crept up the narrow winding staircase on which it -opened, and which was a relic of the days of the last king of the -house of Franza. It communicated with a room which had been used by -King Peter for receiving his Ministers—and other persons—and which -now served the Queen for holding private audiences. She disliked the -secret stair on account of its associations, and had wished to have it -bricked up; but Cyril had succeeded in persuading her that it was an -interesting historic survival, and might possibly prove useful again, -little thinking how soon he was to discover the truth of his own -words. One of the only two keys which fitted this door was in his -possession by virtue of his office, and the lock moved easily. -</p> - -<p> -“Ask to speak to Baroness von Hilfenstein,” he whispered to -Stefanovics, as the latter preceded him into the room; “but on no -account let out that I am here until you are sure that no one else can -hear what you have to say.” -</p> - -<p> -He waited in darkness behind the partially closed door until the sound -of voices showed him that Stefanovics had succeeded in finding some -one; but still he was not summoned, and time was flying. Pushing open -the door, he appeared in the room, to the accompaniment of a little -scream from the Baroness, and an outpouring of self-justification from -Stefanovics. -</p> - -<p> -“The Baroness refuses to admit us to her Majesty’s presence, Count, -although she tells me that the Queen has sent away her maids, and is -talking over the fire with Fräulein von Staubach. It is in vain that -I——” -</p> - -<p> -“Consider the hour, my dear Count,” said the Baroness reprovingly. “I -must beg of you to retire immediately. It is in the highest degree -irregular for you to seek an audience of the Queen at such a time.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Baroness,” returned Cyril, “you know me pretty well by this -time, and will believe me when I tell you that my business is of such -importance that if you won’t consent to inform her Majesty of my -desire to see her I must announce myself.” -</p> - -<p> -After a glance at his face to assure herself that he was in earnest, -the Baroness withdrew without a word, and the next sound that reached -his ears was the Queen’s voice in the adjoining room. -</p> - -<p> -“Count Mortimer here again? I thought we were free from him for a week -at least! He asks to see me at this hour? The man must be mad. Most -certainly I refuse to see him, Baroness. Be so good as to tell him -that I shall know how to resent this intrusion.” -</p> - -<p> -A low-toned remonstrance from the Baroness and a frightened murmur -from Fräulein von Staubach followed, interrupted ruthlessly by Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“Madame,” he cried, approaching the door of communication, “I have -returned at the risk of my life to bring you news of a plot which aims -at the forcible conversion of your son to the Orthodox Church, and the -subjugation of his kingdom to Scythia.” -</p> - -<p> -“A plot to convert my son!” The door was thrown open, and Cyril had a -momentary glimpse of a figure with terrified dark eyes, and rippling -chestnut hair flowing over a white dressing-gown. Then the Baroness -dashed forward, shutting the door in his face, and he heard her -agonised voice— -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, remember your position! I entreat your Majesty——” -</p> - -<p> -The rest was inaudible, and Cyril stood fuming over the precious time -which was being lost because the old woman would not allow him to see -the Queen in a dressing-gown. But the door opened again almost -immediately, and the Queen stood on the threshold, pale and calm. The -other ladies had clad her in a loose black gown, and hidden away her -hair under the flowing crape veil she wore in the daytime, and she -looked a different being. -</p> - -<p> -“Tell me, Count,” she said, “when is this plot to be carried out?” -</p> - -<p> -“To-night, madame; and I believe very shortly. You and the King were -to be seized in your beds and carried off to the Bishop’s palace, -there to be starved into compliance with the demands of the -conspirators.” -</p> - -<p> -“And you would advise us, no doubt, to take refuge in the castle -immediately?” -</p> - -<p> -“I fear, madame, that you would only be running into danger. The -garrison is honeycombed with disaffection.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then there is only one chance left, for I know well that it is -impossible to defend this house. We must go to the municipal offices, -and throw ourselves on the protection of the burghers.” -</p> - -<p> -“Unfortunately, madame, there is no safety there. The whole of -Tatarjé is utterly disloyal.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then what are we to do?” Her voice rang piteously in his ears; but -she dashed the tears resolutely from her eyes. “Count, I rely upon you -to help me. This plot threatens my son’s honour—not only his kingdom. -You have not come here simply to warn us of the approach of inevitable -danger. You have a plan to save the King. Tell me what it is. I will -follow your advice.” -</p> - -<p> -She had risen so completely above her usual level that for the moment -Cyril was tempted to forget her inveterate distrust of him. He -answered promptly— -</p> - -<p> -“There is one way to save the King and yourself, madame. If you will -consent to adopt a disguise, and to start immediately upon a somewhat -troublesome journey, with your son and one lady in attendance, I will -do my best to conduct you safely to Bellaviste.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah! you have made plans for this journey?” -</p> - -<p> -“One does not generally undertake such a venture at haphazard, madame. -I have done what I could to ensure success, and I may say that I have -good hopes of attaining it.” -</p> - -<p> -“And what,” she demanded, in a voice that made him jump, “is there to -assure me that this is not a plot of your own, invented for the -purpose of making me ridiculous or even humiliating me in the eyes of -the world? Where are the proofs of the conspiracy you have -discovered?” -</p> - -<p> -“I have none,” said Cyril laconically. Her change of tone had restored -his mind immediately to its usual balance. “If you will wait half an -hour or so, madame, the proofs will probably arrive in the persons of -the conspirators; but it will then be too late to save your son.” -</p> - -<p> -She bit her lips with vexation. “It is useless to ignore the fact, -Count, that the relations between us have not been wholly amicable of -late, and you are popularly supposed never to let slip an opportunity -of revenging yourself.” -</p> - -<p> -“A guilty conscience is usually an unpleasant companion, madame; but -on this occasion it is also an untrustworthy adviser.” -</p> - -<p> -“How? Do you venture to imply—— You must be aware that you are -asking me to repose an extraordinary degree of confidence in you, -Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“Not more than your husband reposed in me, madame. Have I ever -betrayed that confidence? Even when you most disliked my measures, -have they not proved to be advantageous—even necessary?” -</p> - -<p> -“Unhappily they have. But this case is wholly without precedent.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is for you, madame, to decide whether you prefer to be saved in an -unprecedented way, or ruined in a manner which is unfortunately not -entirely new. If your son is to be rescued, I must ask you to make up -your mind quickly now, and to be obedient afterwards.” -</p> - -<p> -“Obedient! That is a strange word to use to me!” -</p> - -<p> -“I have no doubt that the action is equally new to you, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -She turned from him with a gesture of disgust. “How am I to decide?” -she asked angrily. “On the one side I risk my son’s kingdom, on the -other my good name. If I could only trust him! Baroness, I will not -appeal to you. If Count Mortimer suggested a journey to the moon, you -would only inquire mildly, ‘By what route does the Herr Graf propose -to conduct us?’ Sophie, you are not a blind idolater. Tell me -quickly—shall I trust him?” -</p> - -<p> -Poor Fräulein von Staubach, finding herself thus appealed to, turned -first red and then white, twisted her fingers painfully together, and -sought inspiration in the corners of the ceiling. Her advice came -suddenly, accompanied by a rush of tears and a great gulp: “Trust him, -madame. I believe you may.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then you also have gone over to the enemy!” said the Queen -sarcastically, as she turned again to Cyril. “I congratulate you upon -your convert, Count. I wish you would exercise the same influence over -me; but as you have not thought fit to do so, I am afraid I must ask -you to swear that you have told me nothing but the truth, and that -your motives are what you represent them to be. Will you do this?” -</p> - -<p> -“No, madame, I will not swear. If you cannot accept the word of a man -who has endangered his life in order to serve you, you must drag him -down to destruction with yourself.” -</p> - -<p> -She looked up in alarm, and caught sight of the repressed fury in his -face. She gave a little gasp, and her eyes fell before his. -</p> - -<p> -“Forgive me, Count. I do trust you. I will obey.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril’s heart leapt within him, but he betrayed no sign of exultation -over his victory. His tones were sternly business-like as he said— -</p> - -<p> -“Then, madame, I must beg of you to disguise yourself as an -Englishwoman. Put on a tailor-made gown and a small felt hat, if you -please, and a short straight veil <i>à l’anglaise</i>, covering only the -upper part of the face. It would make it less easy for you to be -recognised if the dress was not black, but of some coloured cloth. -Bring also a fur cloak, for you will find it very cold. Which of the -ladies is to be summoned to attend you?” -</p> - -<p> -“Pardon me, madame; that is my place,” said Baroness von Hilfenstein, -as the Queen looked round helplessly. -</p> - -<p> -“I cannot consent to that, Baroness,” said Cyril. “You could not -support the fatigues of the journey, and moreover, your presence will -be needed here. Have you any preference as to your attendant, madame?” -</p> - -<p> -“I should like to have Fräulein von Staubach if—if you—if it would -not do any harm,” faltered the Queen. -</p> - -<p> -“That is the very selection I would have ventured to suggest, madame. -Fräulein von Staubach speaks Thracian well, and although the passport -is made out for a German, we may find it desirable to change our -disguise after a time. May I beg of you, Fräulein, to dress yourself -to play the part of a nurse, and to see that the King is warmly -wrapped up? Will you also pack a small bag with necessaries for her -Majesty, and another for yourself. They must not be too large to be -carried conveniently in the hand, for we have to cross the park on -foot before we can reach the vehicle which is awaiting us. And pray -waste no time. Every minute is precious.” -</p> - -<p> -The three ladies disappeared promptly, and Cyril stood waiting for -what seemed to him to be hours. He curbed his impatience, and whiled -away the time by making one or two final arrangements with M. -Stefanovics; but they had both relapsed into an uneasy silence before -Baroness von Hilfenstein entered the room, and beckoned Cyril out of -earshot of the chamberlain. -</p> - -<p> -“You think success is possible in this enterprise of yours, Count?” -</p> - -<p> -“Certainly possible, Baroness; and possibly certain.” -</p> - -<p> -“I did not come to ask you to play upon words,” very severely. -</p> - -<p> -“I ask your pardon, Baroness. The danger has excited me. I think I -must be fey.” -</p> - -<p> -“I do not know that word, my dear Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“It only means that some one is walking over my grave, Baroness.” -</p> - -<p> -“Do not speak in that way,” said the old lady, looking at him with -alarm not unmixed with tenderness. “Count, I cannot forget to-night -that you are a young man, although it has never struck me before. Can -I depend upon you to take such care of the Queen as I myself should -take were I with you?” -</p> - -<p> -“I promise you, Baroness, that I will take as much care of the Queen -as she will allow me.” -</p> - -<p> -“She will prove somewhat trying, I do not doubt. But you have mastered -her to-night, and that may change her manner towards you. I cannot -tell—I am afraid——” -</p> - -<p> -“Are you afraid of her Majesty or of me, Baroness?” -</p> - -<p> -The sudden question recalled the Baroness to her duty. “I am not -afraid of either of you; but I am very much afraid of circumstances,” -she replied, looking straight at Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“I have always aimed at moulding circumstances, Baroness, and not at -allowing them to mould me.” -</p> - -<p> -“That is very well, but circumstances are sometimes too strong—— But -guard well the proprieties, my dear Count. Maintain the niceties of -etiquette with even unusual care, for they will form a barrier to -protect the Queen from her unfortunate surroundings. You will promise -me this?” -</p> - -<p> -“Anything in reason, Baroness. I will do my best, certainly. But,” -changing the subject with some impatience, “may I remind you that our -escape will largely depend upon you? Of course it is impossible to -defend this house; but the longer you can keep the conspirators in -talk before they discover the Queen’s absence, the better for us.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are right. I will meet them and argue with them, refuse to allow -them to proceed, and retreat only inch by inch before threats of -violence. And then, Count, I will try another expedient. When they -insist on seeing the Queen, my daughter shall personate her Majesty. -They are about the same height, and through the crape veil it will be -impossible to detect the difference.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is an excellent idea, Baroness, if Baroness Paula has the nerve to -carry it out. But what about the King?” -</p> - -<p> -“We will dress up a pillow in his clothes, and Mrs Jones shall carry -it. If we are hurried away to the Bishop’s palace at once, they will -not detect the trick until the morning, which will—— Oh, is that -you, Mrs Jones?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, ma’am, it is; and hearin’ no good of myself, as they say no -eavesdroppers don’t. I think I see myself carryin’ about a pillow -dressed up in his Majesty’s clothes, and the precious lamb himself -left to that there Frawline!” -</p> - -<p> -“Mrs Jones, we cannot take you with us.” Cyril spoke sharply, noting -that Mrs Jones was ready equipped for the journey. “You would be -recognised anywhere,” for tales of the magnificence of demeanour of -the King’s nurse, and her unbending deportment towards the natives of -her land of exile, circulated wherever the Court moved, “and that -would ruin the whole scheme. You must stay here, and obey the orders -of the Baroness, and so help us to save the King.” -</p> - -<p> -“Thank you, my lord; and what if I declines to stay here?” -</p> - -<p> -“Then you will have the responsibility of destroying the King’s only -chance of escape. We are in your hands, Mrs Jones. If you will stay -behind, it will help to gain time for us to get beyond the reach of -pursuit; but you may as well go and inform the conspirators at once -that we are trying to escape as insist on coming with us. Which is it -to be?” -</p> - -<p> -“My lord, if me stayin’ here can help the King and your lordship to -escape, I’ll stay here till Doomsday, and no one shan’t drag me from -the house, not if wild horses was to try it. I thank you, my lord, for -talkin’ to me like a reasonable Christian woman, and here I stays, and -no thanks to no one else, neither!” -</p> - -<p> -And Mrs Jones retired with added dignity, just as the Queen entered -the room, looking absurdly young and girlish in her grey tweed dress -and simple hat, and followed by Fräulein von Staubach, with the -little King, well wrapped up, fast asleep in her arms. -</p> - -<p> -“One moment before we start, madame,” said Cyril. “From this time -forward you are an English lady, Mrs Weston, and I am your brother, -Arthur Cleeves. Your Christian name is Lilian. The King is your son -Tommy, Fräulein von Staubach is his German nurse Julie, and my clerk -Paschics, who is waiting for us on the other side of the park, is -Carlo, an Italian courier. We are travelling by road, and our carriage -has broken down, which makes it necessary for us to hire a country -cart to convey us to the next posting-station. Let me impress upon you -the necessity of speaking nothing but English, and of keeping to our -assumed names, even when no strangers are present, for the sake of -practice. I think you had better give me the child, Fr—Julie, and I -will take my sister’s bag, if you can manage your own. Now we had -better start—Lilian.” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen gave Baroness von Hilfenstein a half-tearful, half-smiling -glance, for the old lady’s face was a study when she heard Cyril’s -words, and it was with difficulty that she restrained herself from -insisting, even at this late hour, on the abandonment of the scheme. -“Take care of her Majesty,” she whispered anxiously to Fräulein von -Staubach, holding her back from descending the stairs after the other -two; “remind her constantly of her position. Maintain all the -restraints possible, and remember that if anything happens, I shall -never forgive you or myself.” -</p> - -<p> -Very much flurried, and totally unable to comprehend the full force of -the warning, Fräulein von Staubach nevertheless promised faithfully -to observe it, and hurried down the steps after her mistress, who had -reached the door at the foot of the staircase. Here the fugitives -stood for a moment in the shadow, listening to the beating of their -own hearts, while M. Stefanovics, emerging from the doorway, joined -the sentry in his walk, and accompanied him to the end of the terrace, -where he directed his attention to an imaginary glare in the sky over -the city, which he suggested was due to a street-fire. While the -sentry, deeply interested (for he knew something of the plot, and was -watching for any sign of its being carried out), was doing his best to -see the remarkably faint and fitful glow pointed out to him, Cyril -directed the Queen and Fräulein von Staubach to cross the terrace as -quietly as possible, and conceal themselves among the shrubs on the -farther side. The next moment he followed them; but the interval had -been long enough to allow a fear to seize him which covered his brow -with cold sweat. What if the conspirators were already in hiding among -those very bushes? But no one appeared, and no movement was made, and -he led the way through the gardens, walking on the grass wherever he -could so as to avoid making any sound, and then through a wicket-gate -into the park. Here their progress was much more satisfactory, for -they were quite out of sight from the house, and could walk rapidly -over the turf, although it required some care to avoid coming into -unpleasantly close and sudden contact with the trees. But when the -more open ground was left behind, and it was necessary to plunge into -a thick wood, the ladies found their difficulties greatly increased, -and the more so that Cyril, encumbered as he was with the sleeping -child and the Queen’s bag, could do little to aid them. They made no -complaint, and toiled on bravely through briers and wet bushes, which -had a perverse way of springing back and striking the unwary traveller -on the face; but it was no small relief to Cyril when they reached the -boundary of the estate, and a whistle from him brought up Paschics to -relieve him temporarily of the burden of the little King, and to help -the ladies over the fence. They descended the steep bank to the road, -where the Queen stopped suddenly, aghast at the sight of the vehicle -awaiting them, and then laughed until the tears came into her eyes. It -was the usual light wooden cart of the more advanced among the -farmers, without springs or tilt, and provided with a board by way of -driving-seat. The floor was covered thickly with straw, and there were -several rugs stowed away in the front, while the two rough, stout -little horses had had their bells carefully removed. -</p> - -<p> -“Come, Lilian, let me help you up,” said Cyril briskly, handing the -little King to Fräulein von Staubach, and mounting into the cart. “I -can make you and Tommy a most comfortable nest in the straw, and there -is a rug for Julie as well. Give me your hand, and Carlo will show you -where to put your foot.” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen, with the tears still in her eyes, allowed herself to be -helped in, and sat silent as Cyril lifted the child and laid him in -her arms; but when Fräulein von Staubach had been established beside -her, and Paschics had produced a piece of tarpaulin, which he fastened -to the sides of the cart so as to shelter the inmates, she put out her -hand suddenly and laid it on Cyril’s. -</p> - -<p> -“Don’t think I am ungrateful,” she said; “it is all so strange. I feel -as if I were in a dream. But I will do all I can to avoid being a -trouble to you.” -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch11"> -CHAPTER XI.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">WAYFARING.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -<span class="sc">When</span> in after-days Cyril looked back to the events of that night, -they seemed to him like the course of a bad dream. The first part of -the journey was easy enough, for the road was good, and he occupied -the driving-seat with Paschics, exchanging a word with him -occasionally, and keeping him supplied with cigars, for the Queen had -entreated them to smoke. But when some ten English miles had been -covered without interruption, it became necessary to leave the road -for an old and almost disused cart-track, leading through rough and -hilly country. By this means the first three posting-stations on the -road would be missed altogether, a step which was imperative unless -the fugitives were simply to be traced from point to point along their -way; but time was so precious that Cyril would have been inclined to -try whether it was impossible to slip past them unnoticed, if it had -not been that the hill-track, though rough, was far shorter than the -post-road. There was no more easy driving now. Cyril and Paschics -spent the greater part of the night in walking up and down -interminable hills, sometimes dragging the horses on, sometimes -holding them back, and varying these occupations by pushing at the -cart behind, or lifting the wheels out of pits of mud. The two women -and the child were so completely tired out that they were scarcely -awakened even by the most tremendous jolts, and descents which would -have appeared impossible in daylight were attempted confidently by the -light of the lantern which Paschics carried, and which was constantly -in request for the purpose of consulting the map or the compass. At -length the worst and longest hill, having been successfully passed, -proved to be the last one, and the two men and the worn-out horses -stumbled painfully into the highroad. Looking at one another, in the -grey light of the March morning, Cyril and Paschics became aware that -they both presented a very disreputable appearance, and the short -interval which was granted to the horses for rest and refreshment was -utilised by their masters in getting rid of as much mud as possible -from their own persons and the wheels of the cart. This was to avoid -attracting attention by the amount of soil they were carrying with -them, as the mud on the highroad differed in colour from that of the -hill-track, besides being much less abundant. -</p> - -<p> -This necessary operation finished, the weary horses were urged on -again, Cyril taking his turn of driving, purely for the purpose of -keeping himself awake. Happily there was little chance of meeting any -one on the road, for the traffic between Tatarjé and other large -towns was now carried on almost entirely by means of the railway, and -there were no isolated houses or small hamlets to be passed. In the -districts nearer to the capital the confidence born of a settled -government showed its results in the shape of scattered farms and -country houses; but in the province of which Tatarjé was the centre -things were not so far advanced, and the fortified villages still -occupied points of vantage on the hillside, or hid themselves in -secluded valleys, as they had done in the days of Roumi domination. -After a time Cyril gave up the reins again to Paschics, and was -actually sleeping on his uncomfortable seat, when a voice from behind -aroused him. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, <i>how</i> funny!” it said. “What is we doing, Herr Graf?” -</p> - -<p> -Looking round, he saw the little King kneeling on the straw, and -peering up at him from under the edge of the tarpaulin. Thinking that -it would be a good thing to caution the child, for fear of his -betraying the party, Cyril turned and held out his arms. -</p> - -<p> -“Take hold of my hands, Majestät, and you shall come and sit between -us here. Don’t make a noise, or you will wake your mother. That’s it!” -</p> - -<p> -“But where’s nursie—and everybody? And there’s no breakfast. And why -are we driving in this funny thing? And the escort has got left -behind; but we aren’t going very fast.” -</p> - -<p> -“No, this is a new game,” said Cyril, as the child wriggled from side -to side in making these discoveries, “and if you will sit quiet, I’ll -tell you about it. We are playing at being English people, and we all -have different names. You are a little English boy, and your name is -Tommy Weston. Fräulein is pretending to be your nurse, and I am your -Uncle Arthur. M. Paschics is called Carlo.” -</p> - -<p> -“Carlo,” repeated the child meditatively. “And what is mamma?” -</p> - -<p> -“She is your mother still; but her name is Mrs Weston.” -</p> - -<p> -“But what is the game, Herr Graf?” -</p> - -<p> -“You must call me Uncle Arthur, not Herr Graf. We are playing at -enemies, don’t you see?—travelling through their country; and if they -once find out that we are not English, we shall be killed. So you must -never speak anything but English, remember, and never call any of us -by our old names, because it would do a great deal of harm—I mean it -would spoil the game.” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t think it’s a very interesting game,” said the little King -dolefully. “The enemy ought to be coming after us, or hiding behind -the hedges to shoot as we go by.” -</p> - -<p> -“I hardly think you would like it if they did,” remarked Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“No; because we couldn’t run away very fast in this cart, could we? We -should have to ride away on the horses,—and there are only two of -them.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, and they are very tired, too. But I hope in a little while we -shall be able to get a carriage, and travel comfortably.” -</p> - -<p> -“And shall we have breakfast too?” -</p> - -<p> -“I rather think Carlo has some provisions that you can begin upon at -once. There! will that keep the wolf from the door a little?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, it’s just like a picnic!” said King Michael ecstatically, looking -at the coarse dark bread and flabby ewe’s-milk cheese which Paschics -produced from a bag and handed to him. “Thank you, Carlo; thank you, -Uncle Arthur.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am afraid, sir,” said Paschics to Cyril, when the child was -engrossed with his frugal meal, “that we may not find it as easy to -obtain a carriage and horses at the posting-station as you expect. -When I was at my brother’s, and it was too late to let you know, I -heard that the traffic by this road had fallen off so much since the -construction of the railway, that the regulations were not enforced, -and the people at the stations had almost given up keeping horses in -readiness. I fear we shall meet with delay, at best.” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, we can’t help it,” returned Cyril, after a moment of dismay, -due to his perception of the truth of the detective’s words. The road -had been constructed purely for military and strategical purposes, to -relieve Tatarjé from the isolation caused by its position as the most -outlying portion of the kingdom, and did not follow any of the native -trade-routes. The inns and posting-stations maintained by Government -had thriven so long as the road presented the swiftest means of -communication with the capital; but as soon as the railway was opened, -they lost their principal <i>raison d’être</i>. -</p> - -<p> -“After all,” Cyril went on cheerfully, “a little rest will do none of -us any harm, and we have a good start. The conspirators have no means -of knowing what route we have taken, and I hope that our avoiding the -first three post-houses will prevent them from discovering it by -accident. There is only treachery left, and if we are to be betrayed -we may as well be captured sooner as later.” -</p> - -<p> -“Uncle Arthur,” said the little King, “mamma is awake: I think she -would like some of this nice bread and cheese.” -</p> - -<p> -“I’m afraid she is not so hungry as you are, Tommy; but take her the -bag, by all means, and ask her whether she would not like to have the -cover taken off the cart, so that she can sit up.” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen accepted the offer willingly, and she and Fräulein von -Staubach straightened their hats and picked a few stray pieces of -straw out of their hair before partaking of the bread and cheese. The -Queen laughed merrily as Cyril handed her the bag, which proved too -heavy for King Michael to carry. -</p> - -<p> -“We will look as respectable as we can,” she said, “even if we are -travelling like gipsies. I feel quite excited with wondering what -extraordinary thing we shall have to do next.” -</p> - -<p> -“What a blessing that she takes it in this way!” thought Cyril, -reflecting on the inevitable unpleasantness if she had chosen to -behave with the austere dignity which had characterised her manner of -late; “but what would the Baroness say?” -</p> - -<p> -It was not necessary, happily, to settle this point, and Cyril devoted -himself to trying to cheer the tired horses to greater exertions, to -the end that as little time might be wasted as possible. When the -posting-station was reached, the fears expressed by Paschics proved to -be only too well founded. True, it was possible to obtain a carriage; -but it was old and dilapidated, and needed a thorough cleaning, and -the only horses that could draw it were engaged in farm-work at some -distance off, and must be brought in by the man who was to act as -driver. All this would take some time—so long, indeed, that, as the -post-keeper shrewdly observed, it would be as well for the travellers -to wait a little longer and lunch before starting, since there was no -inn to be found until they reached the little town where they would -probably wish to spend the night. Cyril communicated this piece of -advice to the Queen, and she begged him immediately to act upon it. -Somewhat surprised by her tone, he obeyed. -</p> - -<p> -“And now,” she said, when he returned after making the necessary -arrangements, “I insist that you and Carlo shall take possession of -that room,” pointing to the solitary apartment devoted to the -accommodation of travellers, “and get some rest. Do you think I do not -know that you have had no sleep all night?” -</p> - -<p> -“In your service it is our duty never to feel fatigue,” said Cyril, -with a bow. -</p> - -<p> -“Then it is quite clear that neither of you is equal to his duty. -Suppose you find it impossible to sleep again to-night, in what -condition will you be? I shall refuse to intrust my life to your care. -Come—Arthur—you will be able to get nearly three hours’ rest, if you -don’t waste time. I command you, Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, I obey, if it is only to keep you from such imprudences as -that last speech.” The Queen, who had stamped her foot vehemently as -she spoke, looked nonplussed for a moment, and then blushed hotly, and -Cyril went on. “I must warn you again that the slightest indiscretion -may ruin our chance of escape. And how do you mean to pass the -morning, Lilian, if we take possession of the only room?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, we will sit in the kitchen with the post-keeper’s wife,” she -replied, recovering herself quickly, “and help her to prepare our -lunch. You need not be afraid of my being indiscreet, for you know -that I speak no Thracian, and Sophie—Julie, I mean—is much too -prudent to interpret anything dangerous. I promise you that we will -not go out in front of the house—we are far too much frightened. Now -<i>au revoir</i>, Monsieur my brother!” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril retired obediently, and she turned in triumph to Fräulein von -Staubach. -</p> - -<p> -“Do you say I am selfish now, Sophie?” -</p> - -<p> -“I am sure, madame, that I have never ventured——” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh yes, you have. You venture to say a good deal sometimes. But you -will never be able to say that again, at any rate. Do you know that I -am in such a state of terror that I could almost scream? My nerves are -all on edge, and I feel as if the only thing that would calm me would -be to make Count Mortimer talk to me the whole morning, and yet I have -sent him to rest.” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, if your brother heard you, he would scarcely feel able to -rest.” -</p> - -<p> -“True, but how is one to remember? Oh, Julie, I wish we could have -gone on, however slowly, rather than waste time like this! Every sound -terrifies me. If a band of pursuers were to appear, I believe I should -die on the spot, simply of terror.” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, be calm. You are trembling from head to foot, and your -brother’s task will be made almost impossible if you allow yourself to -get into this state. Come into the kitchen, and we will talk to the -woman, and ask her to find us something to do.” -</p> - -<p> -In the primitive kitchen, where King Michael was lying flat on the -earthen floor investigating the mysteries of a rat-hole behind the -flour-bin, the two ladies spent an uneventful if anxious morning. So -lonely was the place that only one wayfarer passed by, and he was -going towards Tatarjé, not coming from it, but his arrival roused the -Queen to fresh alarm. While the woman of the house was supplying the -traveller with a glass of spirits in the rude verandah in front, King -Michael was astonished to find himself seized and clutched fast by his -mother, whose pale face and wild eyes filled him with amazement. As -soon as he could he wriggled out of her grasp and returned to the -rat-hole, while the Queen, in obedience to a warning look from -Fräulein von Staubach, resumed her task of plucking a fowl, which she -did very badly. As a patriotic German, Fräulein von Staubach -attributed this inexpertness, in her conversation with the woman of -the house, to the lack of domesticity among English ladies, and -illustrated her remarks by some awful examples, much to the -edification of the Thracian dame. To the Queen, who understood -scarcely a word—for she had obstinately refused throughout her -married life to study the language of her adopted country—the talk -failed to afford much amusement; but it helped to pass away the weary -hours, and the difficulties incident to her occupation prevented her -mind from dwelling exclusively on her many reasons for anxiety. Still, -it was with heartfelt relief that she hunted out King Michael from his -corner at last, and carried him off into the yard behind the house to -have the dust brushed off his clothes, and his face and hands washed -before lunch, for the horses had been brought in, and the driver was -giving a somewhat perfunctory cleaning to the untidy old carriage. -They would soon be on their way again, she thought, and her relief -made her smile pleasantly at Cyril as he emerged from his room, -looking as spick and span as if he had come fresh from the skilful -hands of Dietrich. The luncheon was set out in the sunny verandah -before the house, and the little party that gathered round the -uncovered table took their seats upon the rough benches, prepared to -do full justice to the meal. An involuntary smile crossed Cyril’s face -when he found himself at the head of the board, with the Queen and her -boy on either side of him, while at the lower end of the table, and on -the same bench as the Queen, were Paschics and Fräulein von Staubach. -</p> - -<p> -“What are you laughing at, Arthur?” asked the Queen. -</p> - -<p> -“I was wondering what Baroness von Hilfenstein would say if she saw us -now,” he replied. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, let us forget the Baroness for a little!” she said impatiently. -“This is a picnic in a different world. We are quite another set of -people, and it doesn’t signify to her what we do.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril smiled again, but said nothing, and they went on talking and -laughing as they ate until the Queen dropped her knife suddenly. -</p> - -<p> -“Listen!” she cried, turning pale. “I hear horses.” -</p> - -<p> -“They are coming in the opposite direction,” said Cyril, after a -moment of awful suspense, “and there are only two or three. Pull -yourself together, Lilian, and play your part well. There is nothing -to be afraid of.” -</p> - -<p> -She smiled rather forlornly; but her hand released its tight grip of -the King’s, and she began to cut her bread resolutely into small -squares, as though it was all important that the fragments should be -exactly the same size. Meanwhile, the post-keeper’s wife, hearing the -approaching sounds, came to the door to look out. -</p> - -<p> -“It is the sub-prefect, no doubt,” she said. “He is visiting every -house in the district to make some inquiry for the Government.” -</p> - -<p> -As no house-to-house inquiry had been ordered from Bellaviste, the -thought suggested itself to Cyril that the sub-prefect was probably in -league with the conspirators, and had received his directions from -Tatarjé; but he did not feel it necessary to alarm the Queen further -with the idea. It was not long before the horsemen rode up—the -sub-prefect, a stout man in an elderly uniform, very dirty and -tarnished, and two followers who might have been stage cut-throats, -but were probably privates in the Army Reserve. The woman of the house -went forward to answer the official’s questions, and Cyril heard the -words “English travellers” pass between them. Presently the -sub-prefect dismounted and approached the group, his followers also -drawing near and eyeing them with great interest. -</p> - -<p> -“Why don’t they salute?” asked the little King indignantly, noting -something military in the equipment of the gazers; “and why are they -so untidy? Salute!” he cried, scrambling over the bench, and facing -the men, to their no small amusement. -</p> - -<p> -“Come here, Tommy,” said the Queen; “it is not for you to give orders. -My little boy has always been accustomed to be saluted by his father’s -soldiers,” she said graciously in English to the sub-prefect, to whom -Cyril had just offered a share of the meal. -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, the lady’s husband is a soldier?” replied the sub-prefect, -seating himself, and letting his little eyes rove over the group, when -Cyril, assisted by Paschics, had rendered the apology into halting -Thracian. “The English have very few soldiers. You have travelled from -Tatarjé this morning, I suppose?” turning to Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“No, indeed; through an awkward accident we have been obliged to come -across country in a cart belonging to a farmer named Paschics.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, I know Anton Paschics. But the proceeding is irregular—very. You -have a passport, I suppose?” -</p> - -<p> -“We could scarcely have got so far on our journey without one,” -replied Cyril, producing the document. -</p> - -<p> -“Signed and countersigned quite correctly, I see. But where is the -frontier official’s stamp? You came by Velisi, I presume?” -</p> - -<p> -“You really can’t expect a foreigner to know the name of every place -he passes. I know one has to go through any number of formalities. Do -you mean to say that this thing is not correct?” -</p> - -<p> -“Very far from correct. It lacks a most important verification. I -cannot accept this passport. We are warned to be very careful about -foreign travellers.” -</p> - -<p> -“But surely that warning was directed against possible Scythian -spies?” objected Cyril, who began to find the measures of precaution, -the adoption of which he had recommended in his official capacity, -recoiling on his own head. -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, to please you English—at least, your countryman, Count -Mortimer—and therefore it is only fair that I should use it against -you. I must insist on your returning to Tatarjé with me, in order -that this matter may be inquired into, instead of continuing your -journey.” -</p> - -<p> -The blow was a crushing one; but Cyril allowed no stronger feeling -than natural irritation to appear in his face as he turned from the -sub-prefect, dressed in his little brief authority, to the Queen, who -had been listening anxiously. -</p> - -<p> -“It’s a horrid bother, Lilian; but this fellow talks of taking us back -to Tatarjé with him, because of some informality in this wretched -thing.” -</p> - -<p> -To his delight she neither shuddered nor changed colour, but replied -promptly in English with an unmistakable pout, “Oh, Arthur, how -awfully tiresome! We shan’t be able to get to Bellaviste for Easter, -and it’s all through your insisting on coming this way. Can’t you give -the man something to make him hold his tongue?” -</p> - -<p> -“And the unprincipled little wretch calmly proposes to bribe her own -officials to wink at an infraction of her own laws!” was the ecstatic -thought that passed through Cyril’s mind as he turned again to the -sub-prefect. “Look here,” he said, “the lady is very anxious to get to -Bellaviste for Easter. Can’t we arrange this somehow? Perhaps”—he -drew the official away from Paschics, and took from his pocket an -Anglo-Thracian phrase-book to help him in his assumed difficulties -with the language—“Perhaps you could affix a stamp to the passport -which would help us in future? Of course, the fee would have to be -paid.” -</p> - -<p> -The sub-prefect’s eyes gleamed for a moment; but there was real -sadness in them when he answered, much more politely than before. -</p> - -<p> -“Alas, no! I have no stamp that would answer the purpose.” -</p> - -<p> -“But perhaps with your assistance we might tide over this difficulty, -and get on afterwards as we have done hitherto? Come, monsieur, I -think I cannot be mistaken,—have I not heard of you as a collector of -coins?” -</p> - -<p> -“You have heard of me?” The sub-prefect was puzzled, but interested -and eager. -</p> - -<p> -“It is possible that I might be able to assist you with some specimens -for your collection. The English sovereign, for instance—it is -generally regarded as rather a handsome coin. I hope you are not -already possessed of an example?” -</p> - -<p> -This time the sub-prefect understood perfectly. “I have not got it,” -he said. “But it is of little use to obtain a single specimen. One -desires a duplicate—perhaps also one or two for purposes of -exchange.” -</p> - -<p> -“I fancy I could manage to let you have three.” -</p> - -<p> -“I fear that I could not well do with fewer than six.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, come now, five; and you will countersign the passport, so that we -may escape trouble in future?” -</p> - -<p> -“Five be it, then. The coinage of your country is quite admirable, -both as to design and weight, and I am glad to obtain specimens. I -cannot say that I had realised its full beauty hitherto.” -</p> - -<p> -He stood testing and scrutinising with the eye of a connoisseur the -five sovereigns with which Cyril, who had provided himself with a -certain quantity of English money for the purpose of supporting his -assumed character, presented him, and then turning again to the table, -scrawled a huge “Examined and found correct,” with his signature, -across the passport, which he folded up and returned to Cyril with a -bow. The carriage was ready by this time, and as none of the party -felt inclined to linger at the table, the luggage was brought out and -they started, leaving the sub-prefect bowing on the verandah, and his -henchmen saluting with broad grins. -</p> - -<p> -“Courage, madame!” said Cyril in a low voice, leaning across to the -Queen, who looked ready to faint now that the immediate danger was -over. “You did that admirably, but we must keep on the mask still. -Remember that we have the driver with us.” -</p> - -<p> -She roused herself with a low shuddering sigh, but Cyril did not allow -her to bear the strain unaided. There was scarcely a man in Europe who -could talk more brilliantly than he could when he chose, and this -afternoon he threw himself into the breach as though his whole aim in -life was to enthral his hearers by his conversation. The anxious look -faded gradually from the Queen’s eyes, the colour came back to her -face, and before she had time to think she was engaged in an animated -war of words. Cyril was instructing her in English ways, in case of -their meeting any travelled official who knew England, and she, in -self-defence, was displaying the knowledge of them which she already -possessed, and which, if extensive, was certainly also peculiar, being -derived largely from the didactic novels of half a century ago, which -she had read in German translations. Thanks in some degree to a -prejudice against England on the part of her mother, and also to her -own past dislike of Cyril, she had no acquaintance whatever with -modern English literature, and despised what she knew of English -customs, so that there was ample material for conversation and also -for controversy. They talked almost unceasingly for hours, interrupted -only by occasional changes of horses, and by the more frequent -interpellations of the little King, who listened eagerly for the -illustrative anecdotes, but rejected mere information with scorn, and -could only be kept in a good temper by being allowed to walk up the -hills with Paschics and race down them behind the carriage. This -healthy exercise tired him out at last, and he fell asleep, leaning -against his mother, while the Queen and Cyril continued their -discourse in lowered tones. Both were so deeply interested that it was -only an irrepressible yawn from Fräulein von Staubach, for which she -apologised with extreme contrition, which aroused them at last to the -fact that it was already growing dusk. -</p> - -<p> -“It must be nearly six o’clock,” said Cyril. “Ask the driver whether -we have much farther to go, Carlo.” -</p> - -<p> -“He says that we have passed the last hill, sir,” responded Paschics, -after conferring with his companion upon the box, “and that there is -only now a level stretch of good road between us and our -stopping-place.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ask him whether he can’t get a little more speed out of his horses, -then. Mrs Weston is beginning to feel very tired.” -</p> - -<p> -The driver whipped up the horses in obedience to the suggestion, and -the carriage was going on its way at a respectable pace, when there -was a sudden ominous crack. The horses swerved half across the road, -and the carriage lurched violently and then seemed to settle down in -front, throwing its occupants into a heap. Cyril heard the driver -invoke a malediction upon a certain defective axle-tree, and was -conscious that Paschics threw himself from the box, and rushed to the -heads of the startled horses; but his own duty left him no time to do -anything until he had extricated his frightened companions from the -medley of luggage and rugs which had overwhelmed them, and set them in -safety at the side of the road. Both the ladies were very much shaken, -and the little King was crying lustily; but as soon as Cyril had -ascertained that none of them had received any actual injury he -returned to the carriage, which Paschics was examining with the aid of -one of the lamps, while the driver held the horses. A very cursory -examination was sufficient to convince all the three that the -axle-tree, which had been spliced, braced, and strengthened many times -already, was quite beyond remedy with the means at their disposal, -which amounted solely to the ropes doing duty as harness, and the -straps upon the baggage. -</p> - -<p> -“I suppose it is out of the question to hope to find a wheelwright -anywhere about,” said Cyril; “but we ought to be able to get hold of a -blacksmith or carpenter who could patch this up sufficiently for us to -reach the town. Ask the driver whether there is any village about -here, Carlo.” -</p> - -<p> -Paschics interrogated the driver, and returned to Cyril. “He says that -there is no village nearer than the town, sir; but there is a large -farmhouse about half a mile away across the fields. We could reach it -by a cart-track which turns off from the road about a dozen yards -farther on, and they would be able to give us accommodation for the -night, besides helping to mend the carriage.” -</p> - -<p> -“Does he think it impossible to reach the town to-night?” -</p> - -<p> -Paschics translated the question, and the surly answer, “The carriage -will take so long to mend, sir, that it would be impossible unless we -went on travelling until after midnight, and that he will not do. He -is afraid of evil spirits.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then I suppose we must make the best of a bad job,” said Cyril. -“Anything like our persistent ill-luck on this journey I never saw. -Well, we must drag the carriage to the side of the road, and mount the -ladies on the horses. You can lead one and I the other, and he shall -go in front with the lamp and show us the way to the farm.” -</p> - -<p> -The driver demurred at first to the idea of leaving the valuable -remains of the carriage unguarded; but when it was pointed out to him -that he would otherwise be separated from his still more precious -horses, he acquiesced sullenly in Cyril’s decision. The horses were -brought to the side of the road, and the bags and rugs tied on their -backs with the harness-ropes in such a way as to form some approach to -a saddle. Then the Queen mounted one, with the little King perched -before her, and Fräulein von Staubach the other, and the melancholy -procession started in the direction of the farm, traversing a lane in -which the ruts bade fair to beat the record for depth and intricacy. -When the lights of the house were seen in front, and the driver went -forward to announce the plight of the party, Cyril took the -opportunity of saying— -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t want to frighten you, Lilian; but I don’t feel easy about -this delay, following upon our meeting with our friend the -sub-prefect. If he receives news from Tatarjé of our escape, he will -spot us at once, and perhaps block the way in front. I think we ought -to have some other disguise to which we can resort if we are hard -pressed, and it might be as well if there were native clothes for all -of us. Perhaps you might be able to buy one complete costume here -to-night, and another in the town when we get there to-morrow morning. -Carlo and I might rig ourselves out at Ortojuk, which we expect to -reach at mid-day, and then we shall all have something to take to if -necessary, without arousing suspicion by buying a lot of clothes all -at once. What do you think, Carlo?” -</p> - -<p> -“I think the idea is excellent, sir. I see no reason to apprehend -treachery, but I am disturbed by this second misfortune.” -</p> - -<p> -“I will certainly buy a dress if I can,” said the Queen. “I suppose -there would be no harm in getting two if they were willing to sell -them?” -</p> - -<p> -“None whatever; only then you will have to invent some excuse for -wanting them. One you might wish to take home as a curiosity, but you -would scarcely—— Ah, here is our friend returning, and not alone. I -hope the people are hospitably inclined.” -</p> - -<p> -But there was no need for apprehension as to the welcome to be found -at the farm. The family which inhabited it, and which was patriarchal -in extent and in variety of ages, came out in a body to greet the -travellers and assure them of hospitality, and escorted them into the -high-walled courtyard which enclosed the house and outbuildings. -Supper was already over, but a supplementary meal was quickly -prepared; and when it had been consumed, the men of the family -accompanied Paschics and the driver back to the road, to see what -could be done for the carriage, while the Queen and Fräulein von -Staubach were taken possession of by the women. Cyril was lounging in -front of the house with a cigar, and endeavouring to draw some comfort -from the different misfortunes of the day, when the Queen came out -from the passage behind him. -</p> - -<p> -“I am sorry to disturb you, Arthur,” she said, “but would you mind -fetching Tommy for me? He has slipped out into the yard to play with -the farmer’s grandchildren, and he ought to go to bed. We are doing -our best to induce the women to sell us some of their clothes. They -were very unwilling to part with them at first; but now the younger -ones are beginning to think that they could buy themselves Western -costumes with the money we should pay. Some of the things are most -beautifully worked—there is a little embroidered suit belonging to -one of the boys which looks as if it would just fit Tommy, so please -bring him in.” -</p> - -<p> -Smiling to himself at her complete absorption in the matter in hand, -Cyril went in search of King Michael, whom he discovered snugly -ensconced on the top of a partially demolished corn-stack, in company -with the children of the farm. They were talking eagerly as he -approached. -</p> - -<p> -“The little stranger boy shall be the king, because he is the -youngest, and has such pretty yellow hair. I will be the old queen, -his mother.” -</p> - -<p> -To Cyril’s horror King Michael’s voice answered in Thracian— -</p> - -<p> -“I mustn’t be king, because mamma wouldn’t like it. She made me -promise never to say——” -</p> - -<p> -“Tommy, where are you?” interrupted Cyril, as the other children -looked curiously at their new playmate. “Your mother wants you.” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t want to go to bed!” protested the little King tearfully, -while the tall girl who had spoken first, and who had been winding one -of his curls round her finger, laughed. -</p> - -<p> -“We thought he was such a good little boy!” she said. -</p> - -<p> -“I hope you always remember what your mother tells you,” said Cyril, -in laboriously bad Thracian. “Come along, Tommy. Give me your hands, -and I’ll jump you down.” -</p> - -<p> -But the little King drew himself up. “You are not to talk to me like -that,” he said. “It isn’t play, it’s rude.” -</p> - -<p> -This was alarming, but Cyril laughed it off as well as he could. -</p> - -<p> -“Speak English, Tommy. How am I to know what you are saying? You see -that he has picked up your language from his nurse,” he explained to -the other children; “I hope he has not learnt his naughtiness from -you. Now, Tommy, come at once,” he added sharply. -</p> - -<p> -But King Michael still refused to come, and when Cyril carried him off -bodily, stiffened himself like an animated ramrod, so that it was -almost impossible to hold him. Happily it was beneath his dignity to -struggle or scream, and Cyril got him into the house, landing him -finally at his mother’s side in the large kitchen where the women were -displaying their finery. To Cyril’s intense amusement he overheard, as -he came along the passage, the Queen drawing upon her imagination in -picturing a gathering to be held “in the village schoolroom when we -get home,” at which “my brother” would give an address on Thracia and -the Thracians, illustrated by magic-lantern views, and “you and Tommy -and I, Julie,” would appear on the platform in Thracian costume in -order further to elucidate the lecture. The women were listening with -delighted interest to Fräulein von Staubach’s rendering of her words, -and it was evident that she had them all at her feet. -</p> - -<p> -“I have bought two dresses, Arthur,” she said, turning to him, “and I -am sure this little suit will fit Tommy. I wish we could have bought a -suit for you. It would make the lecture so much more complete, -wouldn’t it? And now you must give me some more money.” -</p> - -<p> -“I believe she really imagines herself a travelling Englishwoman for -the moment,” said Cyril to himself, as he returned to the front of the -house after furnishing the Queen with a handful of Thracian silver, -judiciously “salted” with English coins, “and that she is looking -forward to a real penny reading when she returns to her imaginary -English village. It’s queer, but at any rate it shows that she -appreciated my lesson on manners and customs to-day, and it’s all the -better for our purpose.” -</p> - -<p> -Hearing the voices of the men returning from the highroad, he walked -to the gate to meet them, and was relieved to learn that they had -succeeded in effecting the necessary repairs to the carriage. On -thanking the farmer for his timely help, it seemed to him, however, -that his words were not received with the same bluff frankness as -before; but he could perceive no reason for the change until Paschics -directed his attention to a new member of the party, an -unkempt-looking youngish man with waving hair and beard, and the -bright, restless eyes of the fanatic. -</p> - -<p> -“That is the farmer’s youngest son. He is a theological student, and -has just arrived. He is on a pilgrimage, and comes from Ortojuk by way -of the town we were to have reached to-night,” said the detective in -English, pointing smilingly at the young man; but Cyril guessed that -there was more behind. -</p> - -<p> -“Tell the farmer, Carlo, that we are sorry to intrude upon a family -gathering of this kind, and ask if he will allow us to smoke out here -while his son has supper and they talk a little.” -</p> - -<p> -The old farmer granted the request with some compunction, as it -appeared, and went into the house with his family, while Cyril turned -to Paschics. -</p> - -<p> -“Is this another piece of ill luck?” he asked. -</p> - -<p> -“Your Excellency, that man suspects us. I saw him questioning the -driver, but I cannot make out how much he knows. You will remember -that Ortojuk is connected with Tatarjé by telegraph, though not by -railway. It seems to me that the conspirators, on discovering the -escape of the King and Queen, must have circulated some account of it -which is calculated to stir up the fanaticism of the people. This man, -who was at Ortojuk at mid-day, seems to have carried on the news to -the town at which we were to have spent the night, and if we had -arrived there we should have found ourselves, as it appears to me, in -the lion’s mouth.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then our break-down was a piece of good luck, at any rate,” said -Cyril; “but it’s not much to be set against the balance on the other -side. Well, Carlo (it would be advisable to continue our precautions, -in spite of all this), what do you say they will do?—arrest us -themselves, or fetch the police?” -</p> - -<p> -“Neither, sir; I imagine that some of them will accompany us to the -town upon some pretext or other, and there inform the police of their -suspicions. They will not violate the hospitality of their own roof, -and they would be afraid of getting into trouble if they brought about -the arrest of English travellers on a false charge.” -</p> - -<p> -“That is just what I should imagine, but unhappily the other plan will -be equally fatal to us. We must get away in the night.” -</p> - -<p> -“Are you serious, sir? How are we to bring the horses out without -waking these people?” -</p> - -<p> -“We must abandon the carriage, and walk.” -</p> - -<p> -“With two ladies and a child, sir! It is impossible.” -</p> - -<p> -“Nevertheless, it must be done, if for nothing else, because it’s a -case of dear life for you and me. But the—Mrs Weston’s resolution -won’t need that spur. She would walk barefoot across Europe to keep -the boy a Lutheran. And walk we must, if we are to get off.” -</p> - -<p> -“But how far, sir? and what is the good?” -</p> - -<p> -“We must get to Ortojuk and across the river. You know that the city -commands the only bridge for many miles. If they can hold that, we are -trapped. But my plan is, that we should start before these people -here, and do the journey in the disguise of peasants. The ladies have -the dresses they have just bought, and you and I must manage to get -hold of some peasant clothes somehow, even if we have to waylay -passing travellers and effect a forcible exchange. Our great safeguard -will be that they cannot tell that we have changed our disguise, and -we may slip through unsuspected.” -</p> - -<p> -“But they will find out that you and I have purchased clothes, sir—or -requisitioned them, which would be worse.” -</p> - -<p> -“My good Carlo, I am not seriously proposing that we should embark -upon a course of highway robbery. I merely intended to imply that we -must somehow or other procure peasants’ clothes. As to the -shopkeepers’ suspecting us, we must do our best to disarm their -suspicions by only buying one or two things at a time—and perhaps -making use of Julie as the purchaser until we have got together one -complete suit. I don’t say it’s a perfect plan, Carlo; but I can’t -think of a better. We must make a spurt and get across the river, and -it is quite certain that we can’t do it in our own clothes. When we -are over on the other side, we may get a breathing-space; but if we -stop now we lose everything.” -</p> - -<p> -“I know of a place of refuge over there, sir. An old cousin of my -mother’s is a charcoal-burner in the forest; and my brother described -to me the spot where his hut is situated. If we could reach it, we -could remain hidden there for a day or two to rest and make fresh -plans.” -</p> - -<p> -“Good; it is a goal to aim at, at any rate, and you shall mark the -place for me on the map when we get to our room. But for goodness’ -sake, if you have any other plan, suggest it. This is a very forlorn -hope, I know—— Listen! what is that moving in the passage?” -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch12"> -CHAPTER XII.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">METAMORPHOSES.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -<span class="sc">Paschics</span> literally sprang away from the doorway as Cyril asked the -question; but a low voice speaking in Thracian from the darkness of -the passage speedily allayed their alarm. -</p> - -<p> -“Please stand as you were before,” it said, “so that if any one -notices you they may not know that you are talking to me. I am -Olga—you saw me on the stack with the others before my uncle came -home—and my mother has sent me to warn the English gentleman. I am -hiding behind the door, so that even if any of them come into the -passage they will not see me; but you must speak very low, and keep -your faces turned the other way.” -</p> - -<p> -“Very well, mademoiselle. We are now arranged as you dictate,” said -Cyril. “Pray proceed.” -</p> - -<p> -“My grandfather and the rest are saying that there is something wrong -about you, and they are going to tell the police to-morrow. My mother -says that she cannot say what you may have done; but she doesn’t want -any harm to come to the young lady or to the little boy with the -pretty hair, and she advises you to get away in the night. The -house-door is never locked, and she will oil the hinges to make it -open easily; but she cannot do anything to the yard-gate, for it is -always locked and barred, and takes two men to open it. You will have -to escape over the wall; but our people all sleep soundly, so you will -not wake them unless you make a great noise. The corner where there is -a crooked tree close to the wall is the easiest place to climb.” -</p> - -<p> -“Many thanks, mademoiselle. Your mother’s forethought is marvellous. -Does her kindness extend to offering us any further assistance—in the -way of disguise, for instance?” -</p> - -<p> -“She says that she dares not sell you any of the men’s clothes, -because they would be angry; but in the room where you will sleep -there is a carved chest, with some clothes belonging to my eldest -brother in it. He leaves them here because he is studying law at -Bellaviste, and wears town clothes there. My mother cannot sell you -his things, but——” an expressive pause. -</p> - -<p> -“If you find the clothes gone in the morning, and some money in their -place, you will not consider us thieves, nor think it necessary to -inform your grandfather immediately of the exchange?” A giggle was the -only answer, and Cyril went on, “Is there any possibility of our -finding two suits in that chest, mademoiselle? for I fear we both need -a change of attire.” -</p> - -<p> -“Alas, no! There may not be even one complete suit, and there is -certainly only one winter coat. You must apportion them as you can, -gentlemen. The English gentleman needs the disguise most.” Another -giggle, as the speaker evidently surveyed Cyril’s tourist suit and -soft felt hat through the crack of the door. -</p> - -<p> -“Mademoiselle, we lie under an unbounded obligation to your mother and -yourself. Would it be possible for you to add to our load by conveying -a message to the young lady or to her maid?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh yes, I could do that. They have gone to their room; but they asked -me to bring them some hot water—to drink, I suppose, but it seems a -funny thing to want—and I could take them a letter with it. My mother -told me to tell you that they would have the room of my three -aunts—that is the first door in the passage which turns off from this -one at the back of the house. You have the guest-room, which is -nearest to this door.” -</p> - -<p> -“The arrangements of your dwelling seem a little complicated,” -observed Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, that is because my grandfather has been obliged to build on a -fresh piece so often when my uncles got married. But we have more -rooms than any other house in the district. We are not like the people -who have only one sleeping-room, and share that with the cattle—pigs, -I call them.” -</p> - -<p> -“Far from it,” returned Cyril. “But in England we should have given -the guest-room to the ladies.” -</p> - -<p> -“And put you and your servant in the worse room of the two? What a -funny idea—to treat women better than men!” -</p> - -<p> -And she broke into a long noiseless fit of laughter, during which -Cyril tore a leaf from his pocket-book, and scribbled on it a message -to the Queen:— -</p> - -<div class="letter"> - -<p> -“Read this when none of the people of the house are with you. Some of -them suspect us, and we must escape to-night. Put on the Thracian -dresses you have bought, and lie down in your clothes. Get some sleep -if you can; we will inform you when it is time to start. Carry your -boots in your hands when we call you, and bring your own clothes in a -bundle, as well as the luggage you brought. Don’t be frightened; there -are friends even here. The girl Olga and her mother are to be -trusted.” -</p> - -</div> - -<p> -He folded up the paper, and passed it in through the crack of the -door, accompanied by a coin or two. He heard the girl’s gasp of -delight, and a sudden swift rustle as she crept from her hiding-place; -then a quick whisper reached him as she remembered something and -turned back. -</p> - -<p> -“When you are over the wall, don’t take the cart-road by which you -came, but the right-hand one. It will lead you into the highroad a -good deal farther on; and on the opposite side you will see a wood, -where they have been cutting down trees lately. You might take shelter -among the stacked wood until daylight. My mother feels sure that she -can keep them from discovering your escape until seven o’clock.” -</p> - -<p> -Then she was gone, and although Cyril caught a momentary glimpse of -her in the back passage a little later, bearing two steaming wooden -tumblers of hot water to the Queen’s room, she came no more to the -door. When she had passed out of sight, he turned to Paschics. -</p> - -<p> -“Well, Carlo, we have our work cut out for us to-night, that is -evident. I think it will be well to represent that we are tired with -our journey, and ask leave to go to bed as soon as possible. Then we -can perfect our plans. By the bye, have you looked in at the horses at -all?” -</p> - -<p> -“No, sir,” responded Paschics in surprise. -</p> - -<p> -“Then we will go and do it now,” and they crossed the farmyard and -entered the stable. Here Cyril found a state of things which threw him -into a towering passion, and made him despatch Paschics to fetch their -driver, who was enjoying a pleasant evening with the two or three men -employed on the farm. -</p> - -<p> -“What do you mean by leaving the horses like this?” he stormed, when -the man appeared, surly and reluctant. “You have not even rubbed them -down, and the mud is literally caked on their legs. The black can’t -reach the manger, and there is something seriously wrong with the -grey’s off fore-foot. Do you imagine that I would drive about behind -cattle like that? Perhaps you counted on having time to clean them in -the morning, but I can assure you that we shall start too early for -that. By eight o’clock we must be upon the road, and it will be the -worse for you if the horses are not fit to be seen.” -</p> - -<p> -Cowed by the rebukes translated to him by Paschics, the driver -attempted various excuses. The horses were his own, they were not -accustomed to be groomed, no travellers had ever said anything of the -kind before, and so on; but Cyril cut him short, and reiterating his -last warning, turned on his heel and went back to the house with -Paschics. -</p> - -<p> -“How is that?” he asked him. “I fancy our friend will have a pretty -clear idea as to our intention of starting in good time in the -morning, will he not?” -</p> - -<p> -“No doubt, sir; but was it worth while to awaken the man’s enmity -merely for that? I saw him scowl at you as you turned away.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are right; it would not have been worth while merely for that. -But while you were fetching him from the house, I took the opportunity -of examining the corner of the wall by the stable, which is the very -corner Miss Olga mentioned to us. Thanks to the crooked tree and the -roughness of the stones, we shall be able to get the ladies over with -no great difficulty, if one of us is at the top to receive them and -the other at the foot to help them up.” -</p> - -<p> -“I must say I wish we were safe outside, sir.” -</p> - -<p> -“Why not say at once safe at Prince Mirkovics’s castle or in -Bellaviste itself? But here is our venerable friend the farmer. It -would be as well to ask whether he has any objection to our retiring -to rest now.” -</p> - -<p> -The farmer, who met them with a somewhat shame-faced countenance, -offered no opposition to their wishes, and they were conducted to the -guest-room, where the rugs from the carriage had been arranged so as -to make a bed for Paschics on the floor. -</p> - -<p> -“No bed for us to-night, Carlo,” said Cyril, catching the look of -pleasure which his weary follower cast at the lowly couch. “First of -all, while this primitive candle lasts, do you mark on my map the spot -where your cousin the charcoal-burner lives, while I hunt for the -chest of clothes. Ah, this must be it!” -</p> - -<p> -But the result of a search in the chest was not wholly satisfactory. -The sheepskin-lined <i>kaftan</i> of which Olga had spoken was there, and -so were a pair of high boots and a fur cap, and also several gaily -embroidered shirts and the short decorated jacket which is worn to -display them; but there was not one complete suit to be found, much -less two. -</p> - -<p> -“Well, we must divide the things, and do what we can,” said Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“No, sir,” said Paschics, firmly; “you must disguise yourself as -thoroughly as possible. You are far more necessary to—to Mrs Weston -than I am, and in far more danger. I can alter my present appearance -sufficiently to pass muster in my own clothes, and if we have an -opportunity to-morrow I will buy a disguise in one of the towns we -must traverse.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril yielded to the good sense of his follower, and proceeded to -array himself in the Thracian garments, supplementing the deficiencies -with his own; but, happily, the coat was so long, and the boots so -high, as to make it most unlikely that he would be perceived to be -wearing tweed trousers instead of the baggy knickerbockers proper to -the costume. When his toilet was complete, he turned to Paschics for -his approval, but met instead a look of absolute consternation. -</p> - -<p> -“It is impossible, sir—quite impossible. You look no more like a -Thracian peasant than—the Emperor of Scythia. You have the air of a -blond Hercynian officer at a fancy dress ball. To pass through the -country in that costume is simply to court disaster. You would be -arrested as a Scythian spy by our own people if the conspirators had -not seized you first.” -</p> - -<p> -“We have plenty of time before us,” said Cyril, forbearingly, “and it -is your business to use it in fitting me to the costume. Pull yourself -together. You can do it if you try: I won’t believe that such a master -in the art of disguise could be beaten in such a comparatively simple -problem. Sit down and consider carefully what is wrong. Then we will -see what can be done to remedy it.” -</p> - -<p> -Paschics obeyed, and before long his face lighted up. -</p> - -<p> -“You are right, sir. I had forgotten this,” and he produced something -from his pocket. “You may remember that I once told you I always -carried a wig and false beard about with me. They will work wonders.” -He fastened on the beard, and arranged the wig on Cyril’s head, -pulling forward the unkempt hair over his forehead, so as to shade his -eyes. “Now for a few strokes of the brush,” and by means of a small -bottle of pigment he altered the shape of the eyebrows, and added -various lines and wrinkles to the face. “If you will be so good as to -dip your hands in the mud of the road when we are outside the walls, -sir, I think you will be quite unrecognisable.” -</p> - -<p> -“But what about you?” asked Cyril. “You should have kept the wig and -beard for yourself.” But his success in transforming the appearance of -his employer seemed to have stimulated Paschics, for he next proceeded -methodically to disguise himself. He did not change his clothes, -except that he took Cyril’s hat, which he moulded into a different -shape, instead of his own; but when his preparations were complete, he -was no longer the smart, bustling, business-like Italian courier, but -an idle Thracian down on his luck, and only half at ease in his shabby -Western garments. His coat was stained and partially buttonless; his -hat, placed at what ought to have been a rakish angle, had an air of -indescribable melancholy, owing to the fact that its brim was turned -down on one side instead of up, and his very hair and moustache, which -had been gaily curled, now hung dank and despondent. -</p> - -<p> -“Bravo!” cried Cyril. “It will take a knowing fellow to recognise you, -Carlo. Now let us pack up our possessions, and then I think it will be -time to be off.” -</p> - -<p> -Their preparations had taken a considerable time, and the house had -long been silent. They rolled up the rugs and Cyril’s discarded -garments into a bundle, which Paschics was to carry, and placed a gold -coin in the chest from which they had obtained the clothes. The money -due to the driver was also wrapped in paper and placed in a -conspicuous spot; for, although it might have been good policy to aim -at being taken for mere thieves instead of more important fugitives, -Cyril did not wish to give the man an additional reason for pursuing -the party with his enmity. They then carried the bundle out into the -yard, and Paschics, climbing the wall, lowered it to the other side, -remaining at the top himself to help the rest. The door opened easily, -as Olga had promised it should, and beside it they found a little pile -of barley-cakes and an old brandy-bottle filled with rye-beer. Having -secured these, and given them into the charge of Paschics, Cyril -returned noiselessly into the house. It was necessary to move with the -greatest caution, in order to avoid disturbing the sleepers whose -snores were audible from the rooms on either side; but Cyril had paced -the passage carefully when he went to bid good-night to the farmer, -and knew exactly how far to go. Arrived at the door which Olga had -indicated, he scratched on it very lightly with his nail, and it was -opened immediately by Fräulein von Staubach. -</p> - -<p> -“We have been expecting you for hours!” she whispered reproachfully. -“Neither Mrs Weston nor I could bring ourselves to close our eyes; but -Tommy is fast asleep again, although we had to wake him to dress him.” -</p> - -<p> -“Give him to me just as he is, and do you and Mrs Weston bring your -things and follow me,” Cyril whispered back. The Queen laid her son in -his arms without a word, and he led the way down the passage. The -floor was of beaten earth, so that there were no boards to creak, and -the two ladies were carrying their boots in their hands, in accordance -with the directions they had received, and thus not the slightest -sound was made. While they paused outside to put on their boots, Cyril -secured the door noiselessly, and then noticed that the Queen and -Fräulein von Staubach were not carrying the bundles of clothes he had -expected. -</p> - -<p> -“What have you done with your own things?” he asked, in a low voice, -but with some irritation, of Fräulein von Staubach. -</p> - -<p> -“We have got them on under these,” she whispered. “The Thracian -dresses are so thin and loose that they would be too cold alone, and -so we put them on over those we had.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then you were not able to buy pelisses?” said Cyril, as he led the -way to the corner where Paschics was waiting. “However, the weather is -mild, and these women are wonderfully hardy, so that your being -without them will not excite remark.” -</p> - -<p> -They had reached the crooked tree by this time, and the ladies were a -little appalled to behold their means of escape. The Queen insisted on -being the first to tempt the perils of the climb, and Cyril, -intrusting the sleeping form of the little King to Fräulein von -Staubach, assisted her to reach the top of the wall, climbing up after -her himself to help her to lower herself on the outer side until -Paschics could guide her feet to the crevices in the stonework. The -King was next conveyed across, still without being awakened, and then -Cyril descended again to help Fräulein von Staubach, whose transit -was the most difficult of all. She had not the Queen’s agility, and -she was painfully nervous; but by dint of superhuman efforts on her -part and on Cyril’s, she was at last able to join the group outside. -The luggage was next passed over, and then Cyril let himself down, to -be met by a little shriek from the Queen as he did so. In the shadow -inside she had not noticed his disguise, and for the moment she -believed him to be one of the enemy. Paschics viewed her alarm with -equanimity, as a tribute to his skill, and in the midst of whispered -explanations a start was made, Cyril again carrying the King. The -ladies had been left unencumbered; but before they had gone more than -a few steps the Queen snatched her bag from the hand of Paschics. -</p> - -<p> -“You shall not carry everything for us!” she cried. “Sophie, take your -own bag immediately. M. Paschics is heavily laden already with that -great parcel.” -</p> - -<p> -“Prudence, madame!” remonstrated Cyril. “I fear that in the morning we -may be compelled to support our assumed characters by leaving you to -carry your own luggage; but at present we are still civilised beings. -That does not allow us to consider ourselves in safety, however.” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen laughed and blushed, and they went on in silence along the -muddy cart-track. The heaviness of the ground made their progress very -difficult, and the ladies were manifestly relieved when the wood of -which Olga had spoken was reached, and Cyril announced that they were -to rest there for a few hours. He himself would have been inclined to -press on at once; but he realised that the endurance of the party was -limited by that of its feeblest members, and that it was better to -rest now and start at daybreak than to undertake the greater fatigue -of a night-journey, and perhaps find the ladies unable to proceed when -in a hostile neighbourhood. Accordingly, he and Paschics hunted about -in the wood until they came upon the clearing made by the woodcutters, -where the poles which had been cut were piled up against one another -to season. The shelter thus formed needed only to have its open ends -filled in with branches to form a very passable hut for the ladies, -and when the rugs had been spread on a carpet of dry leaves and twigs, -the interior was voted by common consent to be positively luxurious. -The Queen and Fräulein von Staubach took grateful possession of their -new abode, while Cyril and Paschics camped outside, and in spite of -the unwonted nature of the surroundings and the alarm of their -position, there was not one of the party that did not sleep well. -</p> - -<p> -It was one of Cyril’s enviable characteristics that he could awake at -any hour he pleased, and this stood him in good stead the next -morning, although the rest were scarcely disposed to rejoice in his -possession of the faculty when he called them before daybreak. He -hastened to explain, however, that they ought to be on the road as -soon as it was fairly twilight, and that there was a good deal to do -first, and they partook meekly of the frugal meal he served out, and -awaited his orders. -</p> - -<p> -“It is my painful duty to announce that we must lighten the ship,” he -said. “We brought away all our luggage from the farm in order to -puzzle the enemy, but we can’t carry it with us. It would be too -heavy, and it would arouse suspicion. Everything that cannot be -carried in your pockets, ladies, or in a large pocket-handkerchief, -must be left behind.” -</p> - -<p> -“But if the enemy find the things, it will help them to track us,” -objected Fräulein von Staubach. -</p> - -<p> -“I propose to bury everything we leave,” answered Cyril. “It is -evident that this spot is not often visited now that the woodcutting -is over, and the dead leaves and light soil are easy to move.” -</p> - -<p> -“But you would not bury the Queen’s sable cloak?” in a tone of horror. -“It was the Emperor of Scythia’s wedding present to her, and it is -priceless.” -</p> - -<p> -“Nonsense, Sophie!” said the Queen. “What is a fur cloak compared with -honour and safety? You shall bury anything you like, Count—Arthur, I -mean. We are all forgetting our <i>noms de guerre</i>.” -</p> - -<p> -“We must change them again now,” said Cyril, “in accordance with our -changed position. From this moment we are merely Thracian peasants. If -you will call yourself Anna, madame, and Fräulein von Staubach Maria, -M. Paschics shall be Nicolai, and I will be Ivan. The King we may call -Sascha. May I entreat you all to speak nothing but Thracian when we -are upon the road? As for you, madame, I fear you must pretend to be -dumb. To be overheard speaking any language but Thracian would be -fatal.” -</p> - -<p> -“Very well,” said the Queen; “from this moment I am dumb.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then shall we now proceed to get rid of our surplus possessions?” -asked Cyril. “As my luggage has consisted since the beginning of this -trip of a toothbrush, a pocket-comb, and a piece of soap, I have a -good deal of room left in my pockets, and I shall be glad to carry -anything I can for any one, and so will Nicolai, I am sure. To work, -ladies, if you please!” -</p> - -<p> -With heroic calmness the Queen and Fräulein von Staubach proceeded to -select the most necessary or most portable of their belongings, and -dispose of them as best they could about their persons, while Cyril -and Paschics, with the aid of some broken branches, were digging a -hole in the ground, in which they laid the Queen’s cloak and the other -rejected treasures. This operation was finished by the pale light of -the spring morning; and as soon as the leaves and soil had been -replaced, Cyril ordered a start. They walked as far as possible -through the wood, and only quitted it when it would have taken them -away from the road, to which they returned at a spot some four English -miles beyond that at which they had left it the night before in order -to reach the farm. The order of their march had now to be adapted to -their supposed circumstances. Cyril and Paschics walked in front in -lordly style, while the two ladies came humbly behind, according to -Thracian custom, carrying, when there was any one to see them, the one -the little King and the other the bundle of rugs, although when the -road was empty they were immediately relieved of their burdens. It was -only occasionally that they fell in with country-people, who exchanged -a bucolic greeting with the two men and took no notice of the women, -and to their great relief they were not overtaken by any one from the -farm they had quitted so unceremoniously. At about eight o’clock in -the morning they came in sight of the little town, or rather large -village, at which they were to have spent the night; and Paschics -proposed that the rest should make their way round it without -entering, while he went boldly on to purchase food and, if possible, a -suit of country clothes for himself. Cyril was loath to lose such an -opportunity of gauging personally the feelings of the inhabitants; but -his common-sense told him that in the uncertain condition of affairs -Paschics was a safer messenger than he was, and he led his charges -into a field-path which, as his map showed him, would rejoin the road -later on, while the detective walked on towards the town. At the point -at which the path returned to the road Cyril and his party halted and, -concealed by a clump of bushes, waited for Paschics. It was some time -before he came in sight, and when he saw Cyril awaiting him he made -him a hasty sign to withdraw behind the bushes, and looked up and down -the road anxiously. Then he turned aside, and, sitting down on the -bank, began to eat some food which he took from his pocket. Presently -Cyril, who had been watching him through the bushes in surprise, saw -the reason of this strange behaviour, for another wayfarer came round -the turn of the road, and, after exchanging a greeting with Paschics, -limped on his way. It was not until this man had passed out of sight -that Paschics rose and approached the rest, and they saw as he came -that his face was very gloomy. -</p> - -<p> -“Then you could not get any other clothes?” Cyril asked him, as he -distributed the coarse bread and slices of sausage which he had -brought in his handkerchief. -</p> - -<p> -“I found the shopkeeper so inquisitive, sir, that I did not venture to -do anything that might arouse his suspicions further. He asked me any -number of questions—who I was, whence I came, where I was going, -whether I was travelling alone, and if so, what I wanted with such a -store of food. My answers did not throw much light on our -circumstances, as you may guess; but the fact of his asking the -questions was in itself unpleasant.” -</p> - -<p> -“But was the man merely inquisitive, or did he know anything to make -him suspicious?” demanded Cyril quickly. The detective’s eyes met his -meaningly, and he was about to suggest a private conversation, when -the Queen, seeing his intention, interposed— -</p> - -<p> -“Allow us to hear what new danger threatens us, Count. We are all -exposed to the same peril, and we have a right to know its nature.” -</p> - -<p> -“I find,” Paschics went on unwillingly, in response to a sign from -Cyril, to whom he persisted in addressing himself, “that our friend -the farmer’s son passed through the town last night on his way from -Ortojuk to the farm. He rested a short time at the tavern, and told -the people the news which he had heard in Ortojuk, whither it had been -telegraphed from Tatarjé. It seems (this is what he said) that an -arrangement had been arrived at between her Majesty the Queen and our -Holy Synod for the conversion of the King to the Orthodox faith. It -was for this reason that the Court was spending the winter at -Tatarjé, which is at once a stronghold of the Orthodox and remote -from the capital, for the conversion was to be kept a secret until it -had actually taken place, on account of the opposition which would be -raised by the Queen’s mother and the Hercynian Imperial family -generally, and by the other Western Powers. Meanwhile, Bishop Philaret -of Tatarjé had been instructing the King diligently in his new faith, -and the ceremony of receiving him into the Orthodox Church by the rite -of confirmation was arranged to take place on Friday—yesterday. But -on the night of Thursday his Majesty was kidnapped by some person or -persons unknown, presumably foreigners in the employ of the Princess -of Weldart, and had utterly disappeared. A strict watch had been set -on the frontier, and it was known that no suspicious characters had -crossed it, so that it was evident that the abductors had turned their -steps into the interior of the country, and measures were at once -taken to discover and arrest them. This was done by order of the -Queen, who remained at Tatarjé in the greatest distress and anxiety; -but my informant did not hesitate to add that he believed she had only -been half-hearted all along, and was a party to the plot——” -</p> - -<p> -“But,” exclaimed the Queen, breaking the stunned silence, “how could I -be at Tatarjé when I am here? What can they mean?” -</p> - -<p> -“I am afraid Baroness Paula has played her part a little too well,” -said Cyril. “I arranged with Baroness von Hilfenstein that in case of -need her daughter should personate you, madame, for a short time, in -order to give us a better opportunity of escape; but now it seems that -we have been too clever by half. But no! it is impossible that they -could have been deceived when it was daylight. They have taken -advantage of our <i>ruse</i> for their own purposes. You think that they -have not discovered who took part in their Majesties’ flight, -Paschics?” -</p> - -<p> -“How could they, Excellency? You had left for Bellaviste, and I had -gone to visit my relations. Fräulein von Staubach is the only person -they could make sure of. But what I fear is that some chance—or -possibly merely his own suspicions—may take our friend the -sub-prefect to Tatarjé. When he heard what had happened he would -instantly remember the English travellers, and his description of you -would be recognised by some one, and the identification established by -showing him one of your photographs. Then he would be after us like a -bloodhound, enraged at having allowed such a prey to slip through his -fingers.” -</p> - -<p> -“And you think that the results might be unpleasant if he once came up -with the abductors of his Majesty?” asked Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“Your Excellency, they are all to be brought back to Tatarjé, <i>dead -or alive</i>; and I gathered from the shopkeeper that if the matter were -left in the hands of the people they would take care that it should be -dead.” -</p> - -<p> -“Count!” said the Queen quickly, as Cyril sat with his chin on his -hand, plunged in meditation. “Count!” she said again, as he did not -answer her, “what are we to do?” -</p> - -<p> -“I was just considering the advisability of our all going quietly to -the next police-station and giving ourselves up, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“You would not do it?” she cried, her eyes dilating with horror. -</p> - -<p> -“I am almost convinced that it is our proper course, madame. I have -known all along that failure in this enterprise meant death to -Paschics and myself; but I thought that you and Fräulein von Staubach -would at any rate be free from bodily peril. But don’t you see the -diabolical cunning of these fellows? It would be easy enough to get up -a scuffle in arresting us, in which both of you might be killed by -accident, and there they are, with the King in their hands! They have -only to make a dramatic discovery of Baroness Paula’s imposture and -proclaim it, convert the King, and, using him as a hostage, make terms -with Drakovics. The ball is at their feet in that way. Whereas, if we -surrender to the police, they are bound to protect you two ladies from -the mob, whatever happens to us.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, and what is to become of us?” cried the Queen, in a harsh, -strident voice. “Is my boy to be given up after all to the tender -mercies of these vile conspirators? After all that I have risked to -save him, is he to be forced into an alien Church before he is old -enough to make a choice? I tell you, he shall not be! Give yourself up -at the nearest police-station, Count, if you like; I will kill my son -and myself before you shall surrender us!” She made a sudden spring -forward, and snatched the keen, broad-bladed Thracian knife from -Cyril’s girdle, holding it poised ready to strike at her own heart. -</p> - -<p> -“This is no time for scenes, madame,” said Cyril irritably. “We are -not strolling players, but sensible people consulting together as to -the best means of averting a great danger. Have the goodness to give -me back that knife.” -</p> - -<p> -He took it from her unresisting hand as he spoke, for his words and -tone came like a dash of cold water on the fire of her passion, and -she was already ashamed of the momentary frenzy which had seized her. -But when he had returned the knife to its sheath, she caught his hand -in both hers. -</p> - -<p> -“Count, I have trusted my son’s life and honour and my own to you. You -will not fail us?” -</p> - -<p> -“I have no present intention of doing so, madame. Can you not trust me -yet?” -</p> - -<p> -His words stung her like the lash of a whip, and she drew apart with a -crimson face, while Cyril turned to the other two. -</p> - -<p> -“We are wasting time here,” he said. “Our business is to reach Ortojuk -and cross the river as soon as we can. How we are to pass through the -city I don’t know. We must find out when we get there.” -</p> - -<p> -“I heard in the town that to-day is market-day in Ortojuk,” said -Paschics, “so that the place will be full of peasants from the country -round.” -</p> - -<p> -“But we have seen no one coming from here.” -</p> - -<p> -“No, sir; they left early in the morning. But we are sure to fall in -with some coming from the more distant villages, and arriving later, -and we must mingle with them, and so slip into the city.” -</p> - -<p> -“Good; we will divide our party when we get a little nearer, so that -there may be a chance that some of us, at least, may get through. Now, -ladies, we will start, if you please.” -</p> - -<p> -He took the little King in his arms, and they walked on resolutely and -almost in silence for nearly two hours. The Queen was flagging -painfully towards the end of the time; but she would have died rather -than complain after the words Cyril had addressed to her, and she even -objected when he called a halt on a grassy bank opposite the point at -which a by-path joined the main road. He took no notice of her remark, -however. -</p> - -<p> -“We will join the next company of peasants that comes along,” he said, -as Paschics distributed a meagre lunch from the food he had brought, -“but we must divide. Remember that we are peasants from one of the -mountain villages across the river, and have been to Tatarjé on a -pilgrimage to the tomb of St Gabriel. Our aim on reaching the town is -to get through it as quickly as possible, and cross the river; but we -must meet at a spot near the bridge, and reconnoitre before venturing -upon it. It is almost certain to be watched, and once upon it there -would be no hope of escape.” -</p> - -<p> -“Except the river!” said the Queen, the wild look returning to her -eyes. -</p> - -<p> -“Madame!” said Cyril reprovingly. “If your Majesty will leave the -choice to me, I should prefer a boat. But as regards the order of our -progress, I think that you, Fräulein, should go first, carrying his -Majesty, and keeping his face hidden as far as possible. Paschics -shall follow, not looking as though he had any connection with you, -but ready in case you find yourself in any difficulty. The Queen and I -will come last.” -</p> - -<p> -“No!” cried the Queen, “I will not be separated from my boy. Why -should Sophie carry him? It is my place, and I will do it.” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, it is impossible,” returned Cyril, not unsympathising, but -unmoved. “You have been photographed so often holding his Majesty in -your arms, and the photographs are so well known throughout the -country, that the juxtaposition of the two faces would attract notice -at once, and that would mean instant discovery. You must allow -Fräulein von Staubach to take this post of honour, and remember that -your own name is Anna, and that you are unfortunately dumb.” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen subsided into instant silence, and Fräulein von Staubach -and Paschics, at Cyril’s suggestion, moved farther along the bank, -that they might not all appear to belong to the same party. He had -heard the voices and laughter of a band of peasants as they came along -the by-lane, and presently they emerged into the road, and took the -direction of Ortojuk. It was evident that contingents from several -villages were present, for they were divided into four or five -parties, each of which kept religiously to itself, and discussed its -own subjects of interest, the men in front and the women behind. -Fräulein von Staubach, with the little King in her arms, found a -welcome among the women of the first party, Paschics slouched with the -gait of the professional vagrant into the ranks of the men of another, -and Cyril and the Queen, rising slowly and painfully, as though -scarcely able to walk any farther, found a place in the last. Cyril -knew the temper of the Thracians too well to expect to be greeted with -curiosity or even interest. One or two languid questions were put to -him as to his starting-point and his destination; but the announcement -that his home lay across the river chilled any semblance of -friendliness that might otherwise have been forthcoming, and his -companions returned to the discussion of their own village politics -without paying any attention to his presence. The women behind were -more inquisitive, and Cyril could hear them questioning the Queen. -What was her name? where did she live? had she any children? was her -husband kind to her?—questions to all of which she answered by -shaking her head and pointing to her tongue. Then the women drew away -from her, and whispered together, and again some of their words were -audible to Cyril. Dumb, poor thing! and apparently deaf too. No wonder -she seemed sad! And besides, it was quite clear that her husband beat -her. Cyril wondered vainly from what premisses they deduced this -inference; but there was no doubt that it seemed to satisfy them. -</p> - -<p> -After another hour’s walking the walls and cupolas of Ortojuk came in -sight, and Cyril felt an involuntary tightening of the throat as the -band of peasants approached the gate. The guards gave them a very -cursory inspection, however, being chiefly interested in inquiring -whether they had passed or met on the road a posting-carriage -containing some English travellers, who were said to be escaped -criminals, and to have succeeded in eluding justice wonderfully -hitherto. Cyril recognised the hand of the sub-prefect in this piece -of intelligence, and it caused him additional uneasiness to remember -that the official was probably in the town at this moment; but there -was no opportunity for deliberation now. The sole way of escape lay -through Ortojuk and across the river, and to pause or turn back was to -be lost. He pushed his way through the gate with the rest, made sure -that the Queen was close behind him, and submitted to be swept along -in the company of his peasant-friends towards the market-place in the -middle of the town, on the opposite side of which lay the streets -leading down to the river. -</p> - -<p> -It was now considerably past noon, and as many people were leaving the -market as entering it; but the sellers, who had been disposed to take -things easily and eat their dinners, were stimulated by the arrival of -the fresh band of customers, and prepared to seize upon them with -effusion. The company of peasants divided on reaching the -market-place, each man seeking the special row of stalls of which the -contents interested him most, while Cyril and the Queen pressed on -across the open space in the midst, which had been used earlier in the -day as a horse-fair, in the wake of a few earnest souls who desired -first of all to perform their devotions at the great church on the -opposite side. Some way in front of him Cyril could see the hat which -Paschics was wearing, conspicuous among the caps of the other men and -the handkerchiefs of the women, and he breathed more freely, for it -seemed as though the first danger of Ortojuk were already past. But -his joy was premature. From the direction of the municipal buildings, -which lay close to the church, but at right angles with it, came three -men on horseback, pushing their way roughly through the crowd, and he -recognised them immediately as the sub-prefect and his two ragged -followers. He had barely time to reflect that the sub-prefect was -still searching for English travellers, and was looking far too glum -to have met with any success in his efforts as yet, when the official -rose in his stirrups and looked over the people’s heads. Whether it -was that he regarded any wearer of a hat as a suspicious person, or -that he actually recognised that which Paschics had on, he shouted to -the crowd to make way, and riding up behind Paschics, tapped him -smartly on the shoulder, asking him some trivial question at the same -time. Involuntarily Paschics looked round and up at his questioner, -who uttered an exclamation of delight. -</p> - -<p> -“It is the courier who was with the English!” he said to his henchmen. -“Arrest him instantly, and bring him before the mayor for -examination.” -</p> - -<p> -There was a wild rush to the spot on the part of the crowd, and as the -people swayed hither and thither, Cyril caught a momentary glimpse of -Fräulein von Staubach, with the child still in her arms, disappearing -down the street next the church, which he had pointed out to her on -the map as the nearest way to the river, without even turning her head -to ascertain the cause of the commotion. He blessed her for the -stolidity or presence of mind which had made her obey him so -implicitly; but the next moment he was recalled to the perils of the -position by feeling the Queen’s agonised grasp on his arm. Even now -she remembered her part sufficiently not to attempt to speak, but her -tortured eyes gazed into his in mute anguish. -</p> - -<p> -“Maria and Sascha are safe,” he said to her, not venturing to use any -other language than Thracian, lest the unwonted accents should attract -the notice of the crowd, but trusting that she would be reassured by -the tone, “but Nicolai is taken.” -</p> - -<p> -Her grip on his arm relaxed, but she still held convulsively to his -coat as he thrust himself into the crowd, battling apparently to gain -a front place, but in reality to force his way across the -market-place. There could be no safety or shelter until they had -gained the narrow streets again. After a few moments, his struggles -brought him fairly near the prisoner and his guards, and he heard -Paschics protesting vigorously against his arrest, in scraps of -various languages. But his words were not all those of protest. -</p> - -<p> -“It is an infamy, an outrage! I will complain to the Italian Minister! -<i>Don’t stay here; go on, and never mind me</i>.” This was in English. “By -what right is a peaceable Italian citizen arrested when he has done no -harm? <i>Get out of the city, and into the mountains; go quickly</i>. You -shall pay finely for this! <i>Save them now; it is your only chance</i>. -Oh, you dogs of Thracians, you shall see what will happen!” -</p> - -<p> -He was dragged away, shouting as he went, and Cyril, obeying his -injunctions, broke through the crowd, and hurried across the rest of -the market-place, the Queen still clinging to him. It was impossible -now to reach the street down which Fräulein von Staubach had -disappeared, and they turned down another and hurried along, Cyril -revolving in his mind the route they must take in order to reach the -river. -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch13"> -CHAPTER XIII.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">IN THE GREENWOOD.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -“<span class="sc">We</span> must go this way in order to get back to our proper road,” said -Cyril in a low voice, as they reached a street running at right angles -to that in which they were, and they walked briskly along it for some -little distance. Presently, as they passed the end of another street -leading from the market-place, they met a crowd of people, talking -loud and eagerly. -</p> - -<p> -“He says they must be somewhere in the town, and all the inns are to -be visited.” “They say that if they are not discovered in that way no -one who cannot produce his credentials will be allowed to leave the -city.” “The search is beginning already, I hear.” -</p> - -<p> -Looking towards the market-place, Cyril caught sight again of the -forms of the three horsemen. He knew that the Queen and he could not -be distinguishable in the crowd at this distance; but if the -sub-prefect should come up and question them, his suspicious eyes -could not fail to recognise the English lady of the previous day. The -threat of closing the gates was serious enough; but the danger of the -moment was so pressing as to exclude any thought of the future. Cyril -led the way a little longer in the direction they had been taking, -then turned sharply down a narrow back-street, silent and deserted. -Just as they entered it, the sound of horses’ feet became audible in -the street they had that moment left, and the Queen turned pale again, -and clung to Cyril’s arm. She had not understood the words of the -crowd; but she had seen the sub-prefect and his followers, and knew -that their appearance boded no good. -</p> - -<p> -“Keep up!” whispered Cyril; “they may not come down here, or we may -find a doorway or an empty house to hide in. There is a gate open in -that wall. Come on quickly.” -</p> - -<p> -But the gateway to which they hastened was that of a stonemason’s -yard, and the dazzling array of tombstones and obelisks afforded no -chance of concealment. Moreover, the sounds of conversation near at -hand showed them that the proprietor and his men were sitting in the -sun on the inner side of the wall eating their dinner, and it was -impossible to confide in them. But the sound of the horses’ feet was -now close upon them. Once let them turn that corner, and—Cyril paused -and glanced into the Queen’s white face, and an idea came to him -suddenly. The rickety old gate which had first attracted his notice, -and which opened outwards into the street, was swaying and creaking on -its hinges in the light spring breeze. He pulled it forward, pushed -the Queen into the angle of the wall behind it, followed her himself, -and pulling the gate back again, held it fast with all the strength he -could command. Scarcely had they taken their stand when they heard the -horsemen turn the corner and ride down the street. The Queen’s hand -gripped Cyril’s with a painful pressure, but neither of them uttered a -sound. There was a poster on the gate in front of them, evidently -fastened up in the early morning, before the yard was opened, and -Cyril’s eyes studied it without his understanding a word of what it -contained, while his ears were occupied in listening to the enemy -without. They came past the hiding-place, looked in at the yard, and -called out to the proprietor to know whether he had seen any strangers -about, then rode on, knocking now and then at the door of a house, and -questioning the inmates. Then the sounds of their horses’ feet died -gradually away, and Cyril ventured to push the gate forward a little -and look out cautiously in the direction they had taken. There was no -sign of them, and although there was a danger of their returning, it -was all-important to reach the river as soon as possible, and the -fugitives quitted their place of refuge and pursued their way; but not -before Cyril had realised that the bill posted on the gate contained -offers of reward to any one who should kill or capture the abductors -of the King, and that it purported to be signed by the Queen, Bishop -Philaret, and the Mayor of Tatarjé. -</p> - -<p> -“When this is all over, and we are safe again, I shall buy that yard, -and build a memorial church there,” said the Queen, a little -hysterically. -</p> - -<p> -“A most laudable resolution, madame; but at present, permit me to -remind you, we are very far from safe, especially when a presumably -dumb lady speaks German in a hostile town.” -</p> - -<p> -Much confused, she followed him in silence, and they penetrated -through several winding lanes until they came out on the banks of the -river. The first sight that greeted their eyes was the comfortable -form of Fräulein von Staubach, sitting at her ease on a heap of -planks, with the little King asleep in her arms; the next, the bridge, -a short distance to their right, with a strong body of soldiers -guarding its approaches. Several peasant families, coming from the -market-place and wishing to cross, were turned back, and at last Cyril -approached the man who seemed to be the head of one of them, and asked -what the difficulty was. -</p> - -<p> -“They will let no one cross without a passport,” replied the man, “and -as, of course, mine is at home, I have to go and look for the headman -of our village, who travelled to town with us this morning, to come -and identify us as belonging to the commune before we can cross.” -</p> - -<p> -He passed on, and Cyril meditated upon this unwelcome intelligence. -The passport which he had drawn up at Tatarjé, and which had been -countersigned by the sub-prefect, would naturally, under present -circumstances, be worse than useless, and he had buried it in the wood -with the other things abandoned in the morning; but now it appeared -that without a passport, and with no one to testify to their identity, -or rather to disown it, he and his charges would be in a position -every whit as bad as if the compromising document were still in their -possession. It was clearly out of the question to attempt to cross the -river by means of the bridge, and he began to wander down the bank, -followed at a short distance by the Queen and Fräulein von Staubach, -examining the boats that were moored there. Most of them were empty -and untenanted, and for a moment the thought crossed his mind of -stealing one and escaping in it; but he reflected quickly that it was -unlikely such an easy means of evasion should have been left -unguarded, and that so larcenous an attempt would only precipitate the -catastrophe he dreaded. It was necessary, then, to turn to the boats -with people on board, in the hope that it might be possible to arrange -the terms of a passage. After passing several craft in review, Cyril -stopped before a boat loaded with bales of flax, on the deck of which -a shock-headed elderly man was walking up and down and talking angrily -to himself. -</p> - -<p> -“Do you want a hand with your boat, father?” Cyril asked him politely; -but the politeness appeared to be wasted. -</p> - -<p> -“No, young man, I don’t,” was the snappish answer. “Do you think after -I have brought this load of flax down the river for the merchant -Alexandrovics, only to be told by that dog of a Jew his clerk that I -have mistaken the day, and that it was next market-day he meant, that -I am likely to be able to waste money in hiring help?” -</p> - -<p> -“But surely it will be a hard pull against the stream if you have to -take it back?” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course it will; but that is nothing compared with losing a whole -day and having nothing to show for it. At any rate, it is a comfort -that I would not allow my son to leave his work on the farm when he -offered to come and help me, though it will be hard enough with the -loaded boat.” -</p> - -<p> -“But why not land the flax and leave it at the merchant’s house?” -</p> - -<p> -“And find next week that half the bales were under weight, and that -the flax in the rest had been filled with stones and mud by that Jew -thief? A plague on these Jews! It is they who have kidnapped the King, -and his mother knows it. Birds of a feather flock together. You know -that she is secretly a Jewess?” -</p> - -<p> -“The Queen? No?” replied Cyril, with as stupid an expression of wonder -as he could command. But his surprise seemed to offend the old man. -</p> - -<p> -“Where have you been living, not to know that? And now, young man, you -can be off. I have no time to waste in talking to you.” -</p> - -<p> -“I thought you might be willing to put us across the river for a -piastre or two,” said Cyril sadly, jingling the coins in his girdle. -</p> - -<p> -“Put you across? Why didn’t you say so at once, instead of talking -nonsense about helping? But what’s wrong that you don’t cross by the -bridge?” -</p> - -<p> -“The soldiers are making some fuss about passports, and we have none. -Who would take passports on a pilgrimage, to get them stolen? And -there is no one from our village to testify to our identity; but if -you took us on board you would be able to say that we were respectable -people.” -</p> - -<p> -“And how am I to know you are respectable people?” -</p> - -<p> -“If you found us prepared to pay you a certain sum for putting us -across, surely that would show we were respectable?” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah!” cunningly; “that would depend upon the sum. How much?” -</p> - -<p> -“Five piastres,” said Cyril, with the air of one making a tremendous -offer. The sum named was somewhat under a shilling. -</p> - -<p> -“Fifteen,” replied the man in possession, promptly. -</p> - -<p> -“Ten,” said Cyril, with a lack of resolution which was quickly seen -through. -</p> - -<p> -“I can’t do it under fifteen,” was the reply. -</p> - -<p> -“Eleven—twelve—thirteen,” counted Cyril, in a voice of despair. -“That is my last piastre. We must look for some one else.” -</p> - -<p> -“No, I’ll do it for that, since you are on pilgrimage,” cried the old -man, as the would-be passengers turned away. “But you must lend a hand -with the oars, and I can’t put you ashore at the bridge-end, for there -is a danger of smashing the boat against the piers. You must land -higher up.” -</p> - -<p> -“That’s all right. Our road runs alongside the river for some -distance,” returned Cyril. “Are you starting now, or is there time to -buy some food?” -</p> - -<p> -“Do you expect me to waste an hour while you go shopping, young man? -Get on board at once, or lose your money. You have something left -then, have you?” -</p> - -<p> -“Only a few paras.” The para is about the twenty-fifth part of the -piastre. “You don’t want to take our last copper?” -</p> - -<p> -“No; but I would have sold you some bread if I hadn’t eaten all I -brought with me, and I would have given you more for your money than -you would get in any of the town shops.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are not such a bad hand at a bargain yourself,” said Cyril -morosely, as he helped the women on board, and the host began to -loosen the rope by which the boat was moored. -</p> - -<p> -“I shouldn’t do much business if I was,” was the dry answer. “Now what -are those fellows shouting about? I knew they would come and interfere -as soon as an honest man who has done no business all day tries to get -home.” -</p> - -<p> -The persons alluded to were three or four of the soldiers from the -bridge, who came rushing down to the bank when they saw the -preparations for the departure of the boat. -</p> - -<p> -“Your names, all of you? and your village?” cried one of them, -breathlessly. The owner of the boat drew himself up. -</p> - -<p> -“My name and village you can see painted there, if you can read, Mr -Soldier,” he replied; “and I should like to know why I should be -catechised because I allow my son and his wife and child and his -wife’s aunt to find seats on the flax there?” -</p> - -<p> -“You are sure of their identity?” pursued the questioner, rather -confused. -</p> - -<p> -“Sure? My good young man, I think you must have been visiting the -tavern too often lately to ask me such a question. Do you think I -don’t know my own son, and daughter-in-law, and grandson, and—and -sister-in-law? If you have come here to insult honest farmers, I’ll -complain to the magistrates.” -</p> - -<p> -“All right,” the soldier explained hastily. “It’s only a form; but we -were ordered not to let any one pass without it. Good-bye, father, and -your son, and your daughter-in-law, and your grandson, <i>and</i> your -great-grandmother’s cousin’s aunt, good-bye!” -</p> - -<p> -“Thracia is going to ruin,” observed the farmer solemnly to Cyril, as -they got out the oars, “when any young jackanapes in uniform thinks he -can make fun of a man old enough to be his grandfather. Move out of -the way, young woman.” It was the Queen whom he addressed, and she -turned mutely and pointed to her tongue. He looked at her with -something like disgust. -</p> - -<p> -“He wants you to move to the next bale, Anna,” said Cyril, in -Thracian, but with an imperative gesture which she understood and -obeyed. -</p> - -<p> -“Dumb, is she?” grunted the old man. “Is she deaf as well?” -</p> - -<p> -“She can understand me, as you see,” returned Cyril; “but I doubt -whether you could make her hear.” -</p> - -<p> -“How do you make her understand?” -</p> - -<p> -“How does one make a dog understand?” asked Cyril, and the farmer -laughed brutally. -</p> - -<p> -“Boy dumb too?” he asked. -</p> - -<p> -“Not a bit of it; only asleep. I would wake him up and let you hear -how he can talk, but that he is tired and would be troublesome.” -</p> - -<p> -The old man laughed again, and they rowed on in silence for a time. -Then he said suddenly, “If you have been on pilgrimage, I suppose you -saw the tomb of St Gabriel at Tatarjé? What is it like?” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course we saw it,” returned Cyril indignantly, and he began to -describe the shrine, which he and the other members of the Court had -visited as the only show-place in Tatarjé. But his hearer’s attention -wandered. -</p> - -<p> -“What did you want to take <i>her</i> on pilgrimage for?” he asked, jerking -his head towards the Queen. “Did it do her any good?” -</p> - -<p> -“It hasn’t given her a voice, as you see. But the fact was, I wanted -to take the boy, and he can’t look after himself. Besides, she wanted -to come.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, you don’t know how to manage a wife. The idea of letting a woman -go anywhere because she wished it!” and the old man turned chuckling -to his oars again, and chuckled until the boat arrived at the opposite -bank. -</p> - -<p> -“Now then, young man, out you go, and your relations too,” he said. -</p> - -<p> -“Don’t you mean to take us any farther?” asked Cyril, in a tone of -dire dismay. -</p> - -<p> -“For thirteen piastres? No, my son. If you could make up the fifteen, -now——” -</p> - -<p> -But Cyril shook his head, and began to make fast the boat, preparatory -to helping his charges to land. They would walk along the bank for a -little, in order to throw the old man off the scent; but it was not -worth while to run an additional risk for the sake of hoodwinking him -further. -</p> - -<p> -“I say!” cried their late host, as he pushed the boat off again, -“surely you don’t carry your own parcels when you’ve got your wife -with you?” -</p> - -<p> -“How could I do anything but carry the bundle in the town, when she -was gaping and staring about so that I knew she would drop it or let -it be stolen?” returned Cyril sullenly. “Here, Anna, make yourself -useful,” and he handed the parcel of rugs to the Queen. She gave him a -look of astonished reproach, which he answered by a frown intended to -counsel prudence. The old man, who had caught her expression but not -his, laughed loudly. -</p> - -<p> -“Lazy!” he cried. “After all, my son, I see that there is some -advantage in having a dumb wife. If yours had possessed a tongue, you -would certainly be making acquaintance with the rough side of it at -this moment. But you and I know that there is nothing like a good -thick stick for all of them—is there?” -</p> - -<p> -“He is a detestable old man,” said Fräulein von Staubach to Cyril in -a low voice, as they walked along the bank, the farmer’s loud chuckles -still reaching them faintly across the water; “but I am sorry you -thought it well to deceive him about the money. It would have been -much pleasanter to go a little farther in the boat.” -</p> - -<p> -“But I assure you there was no deception,” returned Cyril. “That was -absolutely my last piastre. It is true that I have some gold; but if I -had let him see it he would have been convinced at once that we were -no better than we should be. And as for going farther in the boat, it -would only have been waste of time. As soon as we are out of sight of -our friend, we will turn off into the hills, and look for the -charcoal-burner’s glen.” -</p> - -<p> -But it was some time before this was possible, for the road ran -parallel with the river, and every now and then their late host rested -on his oars for a minute to take breath, and shouted some remark to -Cyril. It was evident that he would have liked his help again in -rowing, although he would not confess it, and was trying to tempt him -to produce some hidden store of coin out of which to pay for a longer -passage. But at length the bank became steep and rocky, and the road -turned more inland, and Cyril waved farewell joyfully to the old man, -and took a furtive look at the map to ascertain the right course. But -the road was so completely deserted that he might have spread out the -map and consulted it for an hour without danger, and he turned to -relieve the Queen of the burden she had been carrying. -</p> - -<p> -“We will return to the path we passed a little way back, madame. So -far as I can make out, it leads just in the direction we wish to take. -Permit me to carry the rugs.” -</p> - -<p> -But to his surprise she looked him full in the face without a word, -and declined to give up the bundle. Thinking that she wished him to -relieve Fräulein von Staubach, he held out his arms for the little -King, who allowed himself to be transferred from one bearer to the -other without even waking. Going on in advance to find the path, Cyril -turned to wait for the ladies, and observed in astonishment that the -Queen was still carrying the rugs, in spite of all Fräulein von -Staubach’s attempts to get possession of the bundle. Moreover, she -still refused to speak, and Cyril led the way up the hill in silence, -deciding in his own mind that she had taken it into her head to feel -angry at being supposed to be dumb, and was trying to punish him by -keeping up the pretence when it was no longer necessary. -</p> - -<p> -The path led on and on, first uphill and then down, through patches of -forest in sheltered spots and again over bare uplands; and still Cyril -kept on his way, with occasional halts for the purpose of consulting -the map, and still the Queen toiled on with the great bundle in her -arms, although she could scarcely drag one foot after the other for -weariness. Cyril was provoked by her obstinacy, and determined not to -make any further advances. If she chose to behave like a sulky child, -and punish herself, she should be allowed to do so. It was growing -dusk by this time, and when the path led down into a wood larger than -any they had passed hitherto, the trees overhead made it almost dark; -but Cyril’s spirits rose, for he knew that they must be approaching -the charcoal-burner’s hut. Coming to a spot where the fall of an old -tree had brought down two or three others with it, making a little -break in the blackness overhead, he advised the ladies to sit down and -rest, while he went on to reconnoitre. There was no reason to suspect -the loyalty of old Minics, since Paschics had declared him worthy of -trust; but it was just possible that he might have visitors, whose -discretion could not be so comfortably relied upon. -</p> - -<p> -Still following the path, which was now barely distinguishable, Cyril -came out at last on the edge of a cleared space, sloping down to a -small lake. Close in front of him was a hut built rudely of logs and -branches, and before it a large fire, beside which an old man was -sitting with his dog. As he came forward, they both rose and looked at -him, the dog suspiciously, the man with a good deal of interest. -</p> - -<p> -“You are Yosip Minics, I think?” asked Cyril. “We are travellers who -have been recommended to your kindness by your cousin’s son, Lyof -Paschics.” -</p> - -<p> -The old man nodded. “I have been looking out for you,” he said. “I -went down into Ortojuk this morning to buy my week’s supplies, and I -had word by a sure hand that Lyof might be here soon wanting help. -When I heard what they were all saying in the town about the King, I -knew what the message meant,” and he glanced not unkindly at King -Michael, who, awakened by the voices, was now almost overbalancing -himself in his efforts to reach down and pat the dog. -</p> - -<p> -“But what do you know about us?” -</p> - -<p> -“Only this,” and the charcoal-burner brought out a dirty envelope from -his hut, and held the stamp towards Cyril in the firelight. “One can’t -very well go wrong when his Majesty’s portrait is so close at hand, -can one?” -</p> - -<p> -“You certainly have an advantage there,” said Cyril with a laugh. -“It’s a good thing for us that other people haven’t thought of it.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, I had my message from Lyof’s mother to help me, you see. But what -have you done with the lad?” -</p> - -<p> -“I am sorry to say he was arrested in Ortojuk this afternoon.” -</p> - -<p> -“But the royal party are safe? That is all right, then. He has done -his duty, and God and the saints will see that he comes to no harm. -But put the child down on this wolfskin here—I will look after -him—and fetch the women. They are not far off, I suppose?” -</p> - -<p> -“No, I will go back for them,” and Cyril retraced his steps, wondering -the less, now that he had seen this shrewd and kindly old man, at the -curious conditions of Thracian life, which had given Paschics a -relative so low down in the social scale. But as he approached the -spot where he had left the ladies, he forgot all about the -charcoal-burner, for he could distinctly hear the Queen sobbing, and -Fräulein von Staubach trying to comfort her in German. His first -thought was that they had been tracked by the enemy and taken -prisoners; but almost at the same moment he saw that there was no one -there but themselves. -</p> - -<p> -“I fear that you have been alarmed, madame,” he said, hurrying -forward; “but I assure you that I have not been longer than I could -help. The charcoal-burner is most willing to shelter and help us, and -I have left the King in his charge while I came back for you.” -</p> - -<p> -“I have not been alarmed,” said the Queen, rising stiffly. “Give me -that bundle of rugs, if you please; I prefer to carry it.” -</p> - -<p> -“Unhappily it is already bespoken, madame. May I be permitted——?” -</p> - -<p> -He offered his arm to assist her, but she drew herself away. “I wish -to carry the rugs,” she repeated, but her voice failed her. -</p> - -<p> -“Madame!” said Fräulein von Staubach, imploringly. -</p> - -<p> -“Be quiet, Sophie. I know that it is my own fault. I have placed -myself in a false and degrading position, and Count Mortimer takes -advantage of it to humiliate me.” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame!” protested the maligned Cyril, in utter astonishment. -</p> - -<p> -“You know it is true. You rejoiced when you ordered me, in the -presence of that horrible old man, to carry the bundle.” -</p> - -<p> -“You must know that it was merely to avert suspicion, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“It was not. You were repaying to me all the humiliations I have ever -inflicted upon you. I saw it in your eyes.” -</p> - -<p> -“Upon my honour, madame, the step was more painful to me than to your -Majesty, but it was necessary to save the situation.” -</p> - -<p> -“At my expense. Oh, I have put myself into your power, Count, I know -that. But I did not expect——” -</p> - -<p> -Her voice failed again, and Fräulein von Staubach cast a beseeching -glance at Cyril, to which he responded instantly: -</p> - -<p> -“If I may not have the honour of assisting you, madame, I will fetch -the charcoal-burner; but you cannot stay here all night. Old Minics is -rather grimy, but if you prefer his help to mine——” -</p> - -<p> -Without a word the Queen took his arm, and he piloted her the rest of -the way. Once arrived at the hut, she was too much exhausted to do -more than partake of the soup and black bread which the host had -prepared, and then sit leaning against the wall of the hut while -Fräulein von Staubach made the best she could, with the aid of the -rugs, of the primitive arrangements for the night. When the little -King had been carried indoors, and the two ladies had also retired, -Cyril and his host sat outside by the fire, smoking. The -charcoal-burner had accepted, out of politeness, one of his guest’s -cigars; but it was evident that he preferred his own clay pipe and -coarse tobacco, to which he betook himself with zest as soon as he had -finished it. Under ordinary circumstances, Cyril would have welcomed -this divergence of tastes, since his remaining cigars were now very -few in number; but to-night he felt too much depressed to be comforted -even by tobacco, and he smoked on moodily until a hand was laid upon -his shoulder, and he turned to find Fräulein von Staubach stooping -over him. -</p> - -<p> -“I wanted to ask you whether you were intending that we should -continue our journey to-morrow, Count?” she said. -</p> - -<p> -“I had thought of it, Fräulein; but you must surely know that I -should not venture to recommend any plan of my own in opposition to -the slightest wish of her Majesty. Her knowledge of affairs——” -</p> - -<p> -“You are piqued, Count, and you speak with unnecessary sarcasm. Her -Majesty is asleep, and has no idea that I am consulting you; but the -fact is that she is quite incapable of performing a farther march -without rest. Her feet are so fearfully blistered that I cannot -imagine how she succeeded in getting here at all. Every step must have -been agony to her.” -</p> - -<p> -“It would be quite possible to rest to-morrow, Fräulein. The people -would have more leisure to stare at us if we travelled on Sunday, and -we might find it difficult to obtain food. By all means inform her -Majesty that you will not leave the valley until Monday morning.” -</p> - -<p> -“You speak as though you were intending to abandon us, Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“I hope that the abandonment will be only a temporary one, Fräulein; -but I fear that her Majesty would derive little benefit from her day -of rest if I were in the neighbourhood.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then what do you propose to do?” -</p> - -<p> -“Go out into the world—back to Ortojuk, perhaps—and see what is -going on, and whether our schemes have been penetrated.” -</p> - -<p> -“This is quite unnecessary, Count, and you know it. You are going -wilfully into danger—exposing us to danger, even—because you cannot -make allowances for her Majesty’s hasty words spoken in a moment of -weariness.” -</p> - -<p> -“Make allowances? I have been doing nothing else since I have been -sitting here. I was a little surprised at the moment, I grant; but -since then I have reflected that I was a fool not to expect just what -I got. It is not my first experience of her Majesty’s gratitude, you -will remember.” -</p> - -<p> -“Count, you are cruelly unjust. Think of the trials which have beset -the Queen since we left Tatarjé; of all the vicissitudes——” -</p> - -<p> -“I have thought of them all, Fräulein. The only thing I had not -expected was to be abused for what I had not done, and for that I was -a fool, as I tell you. Are you not satisfied with that?” -</p> - -<p> -“Satisfied, when every word you say brings an accusation against her -Majesty? You are casting the blame on the woman, as the men always -do.” -</p> - -<p> -“May I ask whether you think I am the person to blame, Fräulein?” -</p> - -<p> -Fräulein von Staubach appeared to find the question a hard one to -answer, for it was some time before she said unwillingly, as she went -back into the hut, “No, Count; you are not to blame, and certainly her -Majesty is not. It is circumstances.” -</p> - -<p> -“Circumstances!” muttered Cyril to himself somewhat later, as he -crawled on hands and knees into the little lean-to which he had -assisted old Minics to build as a kind of spare bedroom to his log -mansion, and made himself as comfortable as he could on a couch of -branches very imperfectly covered with a rug. “That is what the -Baroness said—‘I am not afraid of either the Queen or you; but I am -very much afraid of circumstances.’ How long ago was it—a hundred -thousand years? Is it possible that it was only the night before last? -It feels as if I had lived whole lifetimes since then—since she said -she trusted me and would obey me. And a pretty farce it is! She will -obey me when she likes, and when she doesn’t she tries to make me feel -like a blackguard for giving her orders.” -</p> - -<p> -He laughed angrily, and turned over on his unrestful bed. But sleep -would not come to him, in spite of the fatigues of the day and the -disturbed character of his last two nights. The Queen’s face floated -before him—now white and terror-stricken, as when they had hidden -behind the gate; now rosy and confused, as he had seen it when she had -made some dangerous blunder; now lifted to his in eager interest, and -again suffused with tears, as when he had come upon her in the -wood,—never twice the same, and at no time strictly beautiful, -perhaps, but always fascinating from its ever-changing play of -expression. -</p> - -<p> -“Her infinite variety!” he said to himself sarcastically, remembering -the line he had once quoted to Drakovics with reference to her; -“infinite fickleness, I call it—wish she would cultivate a good -serviceable workaday frame of mind, and stay in it, for once. And -why—why, when I have been bothered with her all day, I should want to -be thinking of her all night, I don’t know——” He stretched himself -vigorously, and came into such violent contact with one of the poles -of the lean-to as almost to send the structure flying; then resigned -himself to lying passive and watching the stars through the crevices -of the roof. “I really could not be more taken up with her if I was in -love with her. Why—well, and what if I am in love with her?” -</p> - -<p> -“In love—and with her!” The idea was so ludicrous, and at the same -time so unwelcome, that Cyril could not contemplate it lying down. He -sat up, leaning against the supporting wall of the hut, and regardless -of the risk of fire, lighted another cigar to calm his nerves, and -thus fortified, prepared to face the situation. That he—he, Cyril -Mortimer, of all men—should have fallen in love, and that with a lady -who had not merely done her utmost to testify her dislike to him, but -who could, and doubtless would, ruin his career with a ruthless hand -if she should gain the slightest inkling of the state of his feelings, -was too utterly absurd. It must be that he possessed a double -personality, and one self loved the Queen, while the other not only -perceived how fatal to all his chances in life such an attachment -would be, but actually disliked, despised, and disapproved of -Ernestine and all her doings. But—double personality or not—he was -in love with her, and, so far as he could tell, for no earthly reason. -This consideration was peculiarly trying to Cyril. As he had told -Caerleon long ago, he had had many love-affairs, but to have called -them <i>affaires du cœur</i> would have been a serious mistake. They were -purely <i>affaires de la tête</i>, political or social speculations -deliberately entered upon with an eye to the realisation of an -underlying purpose. Cyril undertook them with the same zest that -characterised him in his schemes of a more purely political nature, -and enjoyed them fully, without once losing his head. The ladies -concerned enjoyed them also, of course—such of them, at least, as -understood that a <i>tendresse</i>, and not a <i>grande passion</i>, was the -utmost to be expected from him—and the affairs had never yet afforded -occasion for scandal. Cyril was not the man to compromise any -woman—and far less himself—unless he was playing for very high -stakes indeed. -</p> - -<p> -And now he was honestly in love—just as Caerleon had been! The -thought was so exquisitely absurd that he laughed until the tears came -into his eyes. No, not like Caerleon, very far from it. It had not -been Caerleon’s misfortune to fall in love with his sovereign; his -difficulty was just the other way about. And the avowal that his love -was returned, the hope that one day he might call the loved one his -own—these things, for which Caerleon had lived, Cyril did not even -desire. If he should ever be so unfortunate as to come to desire them, -it would be the signal for him to leave Thracia, and take his -susceptible heart to some other country, where Queens were less -attractive, or, at any rate, less given to demand knight-errantry from -their followers. His susceptible heart!—the term in connection with -himself struck him as so ridiculous that he began to picture himself -as laying that heart at Ernestine’s feet. What would she do?—turn -away from it in disgust, or take it up in her disdainful little hands -and throw it down again, just for the pleasure of seeing it break? But -that pleasure she should not enjoy. He could not secure his heart in -his own keeping, it seemed; but at least he could prevent any one else -from guessing that he had lost it. He smiled again as he thought how -easy the task would be. There was not a man in the kingdom who would -not be suspected of such folly before himself, not a man to whom the -Queen was less likely to condescend by way of inspiring in him such -dreams. -</p> - -<p> -“I’ll go on,” he said to himself, “and so long as she treats me -decently I’ll stay and look after her; but if she makes herself -disagreeable I shall cut, and before I go I’ll tell her! That will -punish her,” and happy in the thought, and also conscious that his -cigar had gone out, he lay down again, and slept peacefully. -</p> - -<p> -He did not wake until late in the morning; but the host was the only -member of the party who was before him. He was busy making up the fire -as Cyril went down to the lake for a hasty toilet, and received him -with a friendly smile when he returned. -</p> - -<p> -“Can you let me have a snack of some kind, Minics, before the ladies -come out?” Cyril asked him. “I want to be off without their knowing -it.” -</p> - -<p> -“But where are you going?” asked the charcoal-burner. -</p> - -<p> -“Out along the way we came yesterday, to reconnoitre.” -</p> - -<p> -“But that is foolhardy,” said the old man solemnly. -</p> - -<p> -“That is just how I feel—foolhardy—or perhaps restless, rather. But -I don’t intend to run any risks. I shall stop on this side of the -river and make sure that the soldiers are gone from the Ortojuk end of -the bridge before I attempt to cross. If they are there still, I shall -come back.” -</p> - -<p> -“But what foolishness are you contemplating? You have some silly idea -of gaining glory by running into danger.” -</p> - -<p> -“I assure you that you were never more mistaken in your life. It is -easy to see that you don’t know me, or you wouldn’t make such a -suggestion. My errand is the very prosaic one of discovering whether -we have been tracked across, or not. If I find that they think we are -still on the other side, I shall venture on hiring a boat to-morrow, -for the sake of the ladies, who are really unfit to walk. But if they -are looking for us on this side, or along the river, walk we must.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes. I can show you a path across the hills, which is fairly safe, -but very rough. Well, go and make your inquiries, my son. I wish I had -something better than rye-bread and ewe-cheese to give you to take -with you.” -</p> - -<p> -“Nothing could be better,” said Cyril cheerfully. “Good-bye. Present -my respects to the ladies when they appear.” -</p> - -<p> -But as he turned towards the forest-path, stuffing the bread and -cheese into his girdle as he walked, the Queen ran out suddenly from -the hut, and caught his arm. She had no shoes on, and her feet were -bound up in pocket-handkerchiefs; but it was evident that she had -quite forgotten the fact. -</p> - -<p> -“Where are you going, Count?” she asked imperiously. -</p> - -<p> -“On a voyage of discovery, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“That means that you are rushing into danger?” -</p> - -<p> -“The experiences of the last few days have made danger appear quite -unexciting, madame—even monotonous.” -</p> - -<p> -“Do you think I am a child, Count, that you try to put me off with -such tales? You are not to go.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your Majesty must know that it is my dearest duty to obey any wish of -yours. Am I to consider myself under arrest?” -</p> - -<p> -“Count!” she stamped her foot and burst into tears, “you are cruel, -ungentlemanly! Is it generous to recall to me what I said last night? -You will not make the slightest allowance for a woman who was half out -of her mind with fatigue and the dangers of the day. How can you be so -unjust?” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame!” remonstrated Cyril, in alarm, “you mistake me. If I have -given you cause to address such a reproach to me, I humbly entreat -your pardon.” -</p> - -<p> -“Now you are putting me in the wrong again,” she said, half-laughing -through her tears. “Do not let us quarrel, Count. I do not command you -to stay here, but I entreat you not to leave us to-day. Think of the -fearful suspense we should endure—waiting hour after hour for your -return. You don’t believe me,” catching the involuntarily sarcastic -look upon his face. “Well, then, think of our horrible isolation; left -here without you. What should we do if the enemy traced us to this -spot? How could you answer to your conscience for abandoning us? Ah! -you will believe that, I see. You will permit us to have some fear for -ourselves, if we may not feel any anxiety for the safety of our -friend, our leader. <i>Mille remercîments, M. le comte!</i> Come, you will -not go? The charcoal-burner is going to church. He will make any -inquiries with far less danger than you. You will remain here?” -</p> - -<p> -“Little witch!” said Cyril to himself. “What does she mean by looking -so distractingly pretty? I shall kiss her in another minute, and then -there will be a nice row! I couldn’t very well plead that it was my -other personality which had done it.” Aloud he answered formally, -“Your commands shall be obeyed, madame. I am your servant.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are not!” she cried. “Never say that again, Count. Do you think I -am a stone, a block of wood—that I have no feelings, no gratitude? -You are a dear and faithful friend to my son and myself, as you were -to my husband; and if we ever return to—to everyday life, you shall -see that I am not ungrateful. Come, I ask you as a friend not to leave -us lonely here. You will not refuse?” -</p> - -<p> -“You do me too much honour, madame. Naturally I will remain.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are not enthusiastic, Count. You think that I shall quarrel again -with you in an hour or so?” -</p> - -<p> -This was exactly what Cyril did think, but he was not so rude as to -tell her so. “If you have any further wishes, madame, pray command -me,” he said. -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, there is one thing,” she said quickly, trying to hide a little -disappointment which had crept into her tone. “What are they saying -about us in the world all this time? What of M. Drakovics?” -</p> - -<p> -“In the suddenness of our departure from Tatarjé, madame, I ventured -to take the steps which seemed to me to be advisable without -consulting your Majesty. To my servant, who was proceeding to -Bellaviste in the train supposed to be conveying me, and who is a -staunch fellow, I intrusted a note to be given to M. Drakovics -immediately on his arrival. In this note I informed his Excellency of -the unfortunate events which compelled you to leave Tatarjé at once -with the King, and added that you would travel <i>incognito</i> until you -reached the castle of Prince Mirkovics. These facts I begged him not -to make public, lest the conspirators should have sympathisers in -Bellaviste; and I requested him also not to attempt to put down the -rebellion by force until he knew that your safety was assured. I have -no doubt that he is publishing daily special Gazettes detailing your -Majesty’s journey by the usual route, with particulars of the -decorations and illuminations at the towns passed on the way.” -</p> - -<p> -“To throw the public off the scent?” asked the Queen, laughing, in -spite of herself, at the idea. “But surely we are losing time -frightfully? The rebellion will spread and consolidate itself while we -are wandering about in these forests.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your safety, madame, and that of his Majesty, is the paramount -consideration. When M. Drakovics knows you are safe, he can put down -the rebellion at his leisure. Any step that would direct attention to -this district, or drive the insurgents from Tatarjé to take refuge -among these hills, would be a grave mistake. And even at the worst, we -are losing very little time, although I cannot flatter myself that my -plans have succeeded as they would have done with ordinary luck. By -to-morrow night—in four days from our leaving Tatarjé—I hope to see -you in safety. Either by the river, if it proves prudent to hire a -boat, or by a path across the hills which Minics can show us, we ought -to be able to reach Karajevo long before sunset; and once there we are -among friends, for Bishop Andreas is the brother of Prince Mirkovics.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is my turn to ask your pardon, Count. Your foresight is -marvellous. If we reach Karajevo safely, I shall begin to feel that -there is something supernatural about the way in which your plans -succeed in spite of all kinds of apparent failure. Well, I shall not -be altogether sorry to leave this wandering life in the greenwood; and -yet—— There has been much, very much, that was delightful in it, -and, best of all, it has shown me a true friend whom I have hitherto -been too blind to recognise.” -</p> - -<p> -She went back into the hut, leaving Cyril speechless under the -witchery of the radiant smile she turned upon him. As he shook -himself, metaphorically speaking, to get rid of the spell, he heard -Fräulein von Staubach say with some asperity— -</p> - -<p> -“Was it needful to take quite so long to make your peace, madame? I do -not know what it will lead Count Mortimer to think?” -</p> - -<p> -“Think? Why, what should he think?” asked the Queen sharply. -</p> - -<p> -“Exactly,” reflected Cyril; “what should he think? No; that further -complication is mercifully avoided—although there are moments when -one is inclined to wish that it was not.” -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch14"> -CHAPTER XIV.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">THE <i>JUDENHETZE</i>.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -<span class="sc">The</span> hours of that Sunday passed pleasantly enough by the side of the -lake in the valley. The charcoal-burner donned his best clothes and -started for church, going not to Ortojuk, but to a village on the -nearer bank of the river, and Fräulein von Staubach found ample -employment in putting the hut tidy and making preparations for dinner, -interlarding these occupations with disparaging remarks on their -host’s style of housekeeping, addressed to the Queen, who was acting -as her assistant. Cyril, who had been peremptorily refused a share in -their labours, lay upon the grass and watched them, keeping at the -same time a vigilant eye on the little King, who was amusing himself -at the water’s edge, and came to him now and then to propound -conundrums in physics and natural history. -</p> - -<p> -When the Queen had finished her household tasks she fetched the child -away, and sat down with him under a tree at the farther side of the -clearing. She produced a book from her pocket, and Cyril gathered that -she was telling the King a Bible story and teaching him texts. -Presently Fräulein von Staubach joined her, and they read verses -alternately out of the Bible and repeated German hymns aloud. Cyril -understood perfectly well the timid glance which the Queen cast at -him; she felt that it would only be right to ask him to join them, but -she was afraid of his sarcasm. The idea pleased him, for it was -evident that she had no inkling of the power she possessed over him, -and moreover, he much preferred to watch her from this distance -“playing at being in Church,” as the little King, with no intention of -being profane, designated her occupation. She was very pleasant to -look at as she sat there, holding fast one of the child’s chubby hands -lest his active little body should escape whither his mind had already -gone, to the birds and squirrels in the woods, and Cyril, as he -watched her, fell into a day-dream. Suppose that some unimaginable -turn of affairs should prevent their returning to what the Queen -called “everyday life,” and keep them imprisoned in the forest, how -pleasant it would be! He saw himself returning after a hard day’s -hunting or woodcutting to this glen (not to the charcoal-burner’s hut, -it may well be understood, or at least to a glorified edition of it), -and welcomed by Ernestine—this new and friendly Ernestine. He -scarcely glanced, even in his dream, at the possibility of marrying -her, for it seemed that it would be happiness enough to be permitted -to live near her and enjoy her society, provided that her mood did not -change. But at the thought his lip curled. If there was anything in -past experience, she would be scolding and upbraiding him to-morrow as -though she had never called him her friend to-day, nor sworn endless -gratitude to him. Such was life! and after this return to hard reality -Cyril’s day-dream passed imperceptibly into a real dream, from which -he only awoke to find that the little King had been putting beech-nuts -(uncomfortable three-cornered things) down his collar, and that the -Queen was scolding the child for being so naughty. -</p> - -<p> -Recalled to the prose of life in this practical manner, Cyril returned -good for evil by taking his youthful tormentor to look for a -squirrel’s nest, an unavailing search that lasted until old Minics -returned, overflowing with the gossip gathered from his acquaintances -outside the church. It was the general belief that the King and his -abductors must have crossed the river, although nothing had come to -light as to the means by which the crossing had been accomplished, and -search was being made for them all along the stream, and also on the -road which they had left to reach the glen. From this it was evident -that not only was it unsafe to return to the river in the hope of -proceeding by boat; but it was also advisable to start as early as -possible on the morrow, lest the search should extend even to their -place of refuge. -</p> - -<p> -Shortly after sunrise on the Monday morning, therefore, the wanderers -took the road again. Minics accompanied them for some miles, in order -to make sure that they were in the right way, as he said; but in -reality, as Cyril shrewdly suspected, because he could scarcely bring -himself to part from the strangers who had brought so much variety -into his lonely life. This feeling was entirely reciprocated by King -Michael, who displayed a willingness to return with the -charcoal-burner to the “place where all the squirrels were,” which -rather wounded his mother. When he was carried off at last on Cyril’s -shoulder, he kept his face turned persistently backwards until Minics -was out of sight, and continued to wave his hand and blow him kisses -as often as the old man looked round. It was not until a further view -of his friend had become absolutely hopeless that the King consented -to adopt a position more agreeable to the person who had the honour of -carrying him, and Cyril was able to address the Queen. -</p> - -<p> -“Do you dislike leaving the wood as much as his Majesty, madame?” -</p> - -<p> -“Very nearly as much,” she said, with a sigh. “I think that when next -the doctors order us into the country, I shall make the Court camp out -in the woods, instead of hiring houses.” -</p> - -<p> -“It would be quite Arcadian,” observed Cyril, meditatively. “I can -imagine Baroness Paula and the other maids of honour enjoying it -immensely as long as the weather was fine, with Parisian shepherdess -costumes and high-heeled shoes, and gilt crooks with bows of ribbon on -them—but the elder ladies, madame! It would be sheer cruelty. Think -of Baroness von Hilfenstein!” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t want the Baroness or any of them,” said the Queen, hastily. -“Of course I was thinking of merely the party we have here to-day. Any -one else would spoil it—except poor M. Paschics. What do you think -they will do to him?” -</p> - -<p> -To this question, asked for the twentieth time, Cyril could only give -the stereotyped reply that Minics believed that his cousin had been -sent back to Tatarjé, there to be examined by the heads of the -conspiracy, and that if all went well it might be possible to rescue -him in the course of a day or two. But this reminder of their past and -present perils checked any tendency to further trivial conversation, -and they marched on for the most part in silence. -</p> - -<p> -Throughout the day’s journey over these sparsely wooded uplands they -scarcely caught sight of a single person, and in only one case were -they themselves seen, when they met a goatherd who consented to sell -them a cupful of milk for the child. Cyril had succeeded in obtaining -from old Minics a further supply of piastres in exchange for gold, and -the transaction aroused no suspicion. Their frugal mid-day meal was -eaten on the roadside near a stream, and a long rough walk -followed—so long that the Queen was flagging visibly, and King -Michael asking plaintively for his tea, before they reached the brow -of the hill beneath which lay Karajevo, with a lofty mountain, its -summit still covered with the winter’s snow, and its lower slopes clad -with thick forest, towering above it on the other side. Over the city -hovered a cloud which Cyril pronounced to be smoke. -</p> - -<p> -“Evidently there has been a fire,” he said. “I only hope that the -Bishop’s palace has not been burnt out, just as we want to test his -hospitality. Well, we are nearly safe now; but we will not relax our -precautions until we have claimed the Bishop’s protection. We will -take our Thracian names again, and speak nothing but Thracian. You, -madame, must be dumb, I fear, once more.” -</p> - -<p> -They went on down the hill, but before they had reached its foot Cyril -stopped again. -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t like the look of this,” he said. “There is certainly -something wrong, for there are houses on fire in two or three parts of -the town, and the people seem to be moving about in crowds. We will -make inquiries at the gate before we go in.” -</p> - -<p> -But the gate proved to be deserted and falling into decay, and Cyril, -noticing a small inn just inside the walls, thought that it would be a -good place for inquiry. Telling the two women to sit down on the stone -bench in front, he went indoors and asked for a glass of rye-beer. The -woman who was serving looked at him apprehensively when he entered, -and was obviously relieved to hear that he was a stranger. -</p> - -<p> -“Is there anything wrong in the town?” he asked, as he sipped his -beer. “It looks as though the Roumis had been making a raid.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh dear no! we have nothing of that sort nowadays,” replied the -hostess hastily. “It is only that the townspeople have been expelling -the Jews.” -</p> - -<p> -“The Jews! Why, what have they done?” -</p> - -<p> -“They have kidnapped the King, haven’t you heard? They want to make -him a Jew, and they knew that their wicked spells would have no power -over him if he was once made an Orthodox Christian, so they carried -him off—to kill him and use his blood in their horrible rites, I -daresay,” she added, with unconscious inconsistency. -</p> - -<p> -“Dreadful!” said Cyril. “But what has that to do with Karajevo?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, when the news came, the people rushed at once to attack the -Jewish quarter. They set it on fire and drove the Jews out, and one or -two got killed—but it was their own fault. They would not say where -their treasures were hidden. And the Bishop actually took their -part—well, our Popa Vladimir says he is half a Jew himself—and let -them put their goods in his courtyard for safety. It wasn’t likely -that the people would stand that, was it? and they broke open the -gates and drove the Bishop out——” -</p> - -<p> -“How long ago was this, and where did the Bishop go?” asked Cyril, in -great anxiety. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, that was this morning, and the Bishop went up the mountain with -two or three priests and servants, to take refuge with his brother, -Prince Mirkovics, no doubt. How could he think of protecting the -creatures, when the proclamation said that the wretches who had stolen -the King ought all to be killed, and every one knew that it was the -Jews who had done it?” -</p> - -<p> -“There will be a few little pickings still left, I daresay,” said -Cyril, who had had time to collect his thoughts. “At any rate, I think -we will not go farther to-night—if you can provide us with a lodging, -that is. We can’t pay much, but I can sleep in the loft if you can let -the women have a room.” -</p> - -<p> -“We can certainly take you in,” said the hostess with some contempt. -“You don’t want a private sitting-room, I suppose? Your wife and the -other woman had better come inside. Oh, there are the people coming -down the street again! They are all drunk now, and what they will be -when they have had more brandy, St Gabriel only knows!” -</p> - -<p> -The aspect of the approaching mob was certainly not reassuring. Its -component parts appeared to belong to the lowest rabble of the town, -and in their equipment bloodstained weapons contrasted painfully with -the gay stuffs and embroideries with which some of them were -decorated. Cyril stepped to the door of the inn, where the Queen and -Fräulein von Staubach, terrified by the wild shouting and wilder -singing, were beginning to meditate flight. -</p> - -<p> -“Stay where you are,” he whispered hastily, “and don’t look more -frightened than you can help. They may not notice you.” -</p> - -<p> -He had barely time to utter the words before the crowd poured past him -into the house, clamouring for brandy. While the hostess was -satisfying their demands, they had time to observe the stranger. -</p> - -<p> -“Who are you?” demanded a big fellow in a butcher’s apron. -</p> - -<p> -“A pilgrim coming from Tatarjé, and looking for a night’s lodging,” -returned Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“Are those women with you? How are we to know you are not Jews?” -</p> - -<p> -“Do Jews generally go on pilgrimage to St Gabriel’s tomb?” -</p> - -<p> -“How should I tell? I know nothing about Jews. But we are not going to -have them in Karajevo, at any rate. Come, we must get this settled.” -</p> - -<p> -“Here is your brandy, gentlemen,” said the hostess anxiously. “Don’t -disturb the poor people. The young woman looks dead tired.” -</p> - -<p> -“Musht be sure they’re not Jewsh,” said a young man, with tipsy -gravity. “Can’t have the plashe defiled again, jusht when we’ve turned -them all out. Are you Jewsh, you women?” -</p> - -<p> -He addressed himself to the Queen, who shook her head and pointed to -her tongue. The action appeared to arouse suspicion. -</p> - -<p> -“Dumb?” said the butcher. “There was a Jew dumb to-day, but I cured -him with a red-hot steel. It cast the dumb devil out of him, so Popa -Vladimir said.” -</p> - -<p> -“She is no more a Jew than you are,” said Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“Of course not,” said the hostess. “Here’s an easy way of settling it, -gentlemen. Let the poor people kiss the blessed <i>icon</i> of St Peter -which I will take down for you—no Jew would do that—and do you leave -them alone, and come back to your brandy.” -</p> - -<p> -The suggestion was hailed with acclamations, and the blessed <i>icon</i>, a -smoke-begrimed painting on a board, promptly handed to Cyril. He -kissed it immediately, and the butcher held it to the lips of King -Michael. He drew back fretfully, and his mother pushed it away. A -murmur rose from the mob, and the self-appointed inquisitor offered -the <i>icon</i> to the Queen, who rejected it so vigorously that it fell -from his hand to the ground. Cyril called to her angrily to kiss it; -but she shook her head obstinately, and stood facing the crowd with -gleaming eyes and heaving breast. -</p> - -<p> -“She is a Jewess!” was the cry, as the butcher picked up the <i>icon</i> -reverently. -</p> - -<p> -“Not a bit of it,” said Cyril, brushing the dust off it with the -sleeve of his coat. “She doesn’t understand.” -</p> - -<p> -“You make her undershtand, if she’sh your wife,” said the tipsy man. -</p> - -<p> -“Why didn’t you ask me at first? You have frightened her and made her -angry, and now she won’t do it for me.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is quite clear that the woman is either a Jewess or possessed with -a devil,” said the butcher solemnly. A murmur of assent greeted him, -and he turned to Cyril. “You can stay here, young man; but the girl -and her brat must go. We won’t have them in our town.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then I shall go too,” said Cyril, warned by a whisper from the -hostess, “Get her away before they begin to ill-treat her. They are -nasty to-night.” Beckoning to the women to follow him, he pushed his -way through the crowd and out at the gate, this sudden movement taking -the enemy by surprise. One or two started in pursuit, however; but the -brandy they had found in the Jewish spirit-shops interfered with their -walking powers, and they considered it wiser to remain at the gate and -hurl stones and pieces of rubbish after the fugitives. It was -difficult to maintain the semblance of dignity when walking as fast as -possible, and trying not to duck too precipitately in order to avoid -the missiles thus despatched; but the Queen achieved the feat, and -entered the forest with the lofty mien of a martyr, carrying her boy -as easily as if indignation had driven away all fatigue. -</p> - -<p> -“I am sorry you thought it well to destroy your chances of obtaining a -night’s rest, madame,” said Cyril, selecting a path which led in the -direction of the mountain, when they were out of sight and earshot of -the city. -</p> - -<p> -“I am sorry you thought it well to kiss the <i>icon</i>, Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am not a Jew, madame. I should call myself a Christian if I was -asked, I suppose.” -</p> - -<p> -“You know very well it was not that. To kiss the <i>icon</i> meant that you -belonged to the Orthodox Church. And it was to save my boy from that -that we have gone through so much. But at least I have kept him from -such a step as you chose to take.” -</p> - -<p> -“My conscience, like my life, is at your service, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“But mine is not at yours!” she cried, turning on him. “Understand -that, Count, if you please. But we will not discuss the subject. I do -not wish to appear ungrateful.” -</p> - -<p> -“Count!” came from Fräulein von Staubach in an awful whisper, as she -clutched Cyril’s arm, “pray do not speak German. I believe we are -followed. Several times I am certain that I have heard something -moving among the bushes.” -</p> - -<p> -“It may be some of the Jews, who have taken refuge here,” said Cyril -reassuringly. “At any rate, it cannot be any one in pursuit of us, for -those fellows were much too drunk to come, and there is no one in -authority to organise a chase, even if we had been recognised, which -we were not. Very likely it is some poor wretch who is as much afraid -of us as we of him.” He raised his voice, and called out loudly in -Thracian, “Who are you? Is there any one there?” but no answer came. -“You see, it must have been an animal,” he said. -</p> - -<p> -“A wolf!” gasped Fräulein von Staubach. -</p> - -<p> -“A wolf won’t think of attacking us if we keep together. Besides, I -have the knife and a revolver if he should prove aggressive. Allow me -to relieve you of his Majesty, madame. We may have a good deal farther -to go yet.” -</p> - -<p> -They went on and on into the depths of the wood, much to the disgust -of Fräulein von Staubach, who expressed her objections loudly; but -the Queen, conscious that the farther journey was consequent upon her -own action, said nothing, and plodded on valiantly. At length a red -light became visible among the trees in front, and Cyril turned into a -narrow path which led towards it. -</p> - -<p> -“It cannot be a house,” he said; “but it may be a woodcutters’ camp, -and they would probably give us shelter for the night.” -</p> - -<p> -But as they approached the light, a figure burst from the bushes in -front of them, and ran headlong towards the glow. -</p> - -<p> -“What did I tell you?” cried Fräulein von Staubach, catching Cyril’s -arm again. “It is a man, and we are lost!” -</p> - -<p> -“Come on,” said Cyril coolly, and he led the way after the flying -figure, which had burst into a circle of people sitting round a large -fire with a cry of “Strangers! Christians!” There was an instant -commotion, knives were drawn and hatchets brandished; but the -appearance of Cyril and the two women on the edge of the clearing -allayed the tumult. They were not formidable foes, and a venerable old -man with a long beard, who seemed to be the chief of the party, -advanced to meet them. As for Cyril, he had no doubt of the identity -of the people on whom he had chanced. The long black <i>kaftans</i> and -greasy ringlets of the men, the fuzzy wigs and occasional gleaming -jewels of the women, showed them to be the Jews expelled that day from -Karajevo. -</p> - -<p> -“I tracked them all the way from the town. The man talked to the dark -woman in a strange tongue!” cried the youth who had announced the -approach of the new arrivals, and who stood breathless before the old -Rabbi. -</p> - -<p> -“Who are you? and what do you want here?” asked the old man of Cyril -in Thracian. -</p> - -<p> -“We are travellers who were refused a night’s lodging in the town. -Will you allow us to join your company for the night?” -</p> - -<p> -“But why were you refused lodging? You are not beggars?” -</p> - -<p> -“No; they wanted to make us kiss one of their <i>icons</i>, and she,” -pointing to the Queen, “refused. She is a foreigner.” -</p> - -<p> -“But you do not belong to us?” -</p> - -<p> -“No; but I will pay you five piastres—ten—if you will let us build a -shelter for ourselves near you, and use your fire.” -</p> - -<p> -“I saw them driven out of the town with stones and curses!” cried the -youth, and a consultation took place between the Rabbi and two other -old men. Cyril heard the words “Spies!” pass between them, to which -the Rabbi seemed to demur, only to be silenced by one of his -fellow-counsellors— -</p> - -<p> -“If they are not spies, they must be criminals, and when they are -found to have sojourned for the night with us, we shall be in a worse -plight than ever.” -</p> - -<p> -“Unless you can show us any stronger reason for your staying with us,” -said the Rabbi at last to Cyril, and as he spoke he clinked imaginary -coins from one hand into the other, “we cannot receive you into our -camp.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril reflected for a moment, then decided not to be tempted into -injudicious confidences. None knew better than he that among the Jews, -as among people of other nationalities, good and bad are mixed -together, and it was, to say the least, unlikely that every member of -this banished community should be of the former description. To be -robbed and murdered in the hours of darkness, or to be detained in the -morning that their hosts might win favour by betraying them, would be -for the little group of fugitives worse than going on farther that -night, tired as they were. -</p> - -<p> -“If what I have offered you is not enough,” he said sullenly, “we -can’t pay any more. How far is the next village?” -</p> - -<p> -“There are no more on this side of the mountains. The nearest house is -the hotel on the top of the pass; but it has not yet been opened for -the summer, and only the proprietor and one old servant live there.” -</p> - -<p> -“And how are we to find our way to it?” asked Cyril. “Look here, if -you will send some one with us as a guide, we will pay him the ten -piastres, and trust to the innkeeper’s charity to let us lie down in -some outhouse for the night.” -</p> - -<p> -“I will go!” cried the youth who had tracked them. “There must be -something wrong about them,” he added in a low voice, which was still -quite audible to Cyril, “for them to be willing to camp with us at -all, and see how quiet they are—not in the least like other -Christians. Let me see what they do.” -</p> - -<p> -“And art thou to be murdered and left in the snow for the sake of the -ten piastres?” cried a black-wigged dame who had pressed into the -group. “Thou shalt not go with the strangers, Nathan.” -</p> - -<p> -“I will leave five piastres with you,” said Cyril to the Rabbi, -wondering whether it would have proved more effective if he had -blustered and demanded hospitality, instead of entreating it; “the -rest I will give to the young man when he has brought us safely to the -inn.” -</p> - -<p> -“That is fair,” said the Rabbi, breaking in upon the renewed protests -of Nathan’s mother. “Find the lantern for thy son, woman, instead of -talking. He can take care of himself.” -</p> - -<p> -The lantern, which happened to have been snatched up by some one in -the hurry of flight as the object nearest at hand, was found and -lighted, and Nathan led the way out of the clearing. As Cyril followed -him, the little King’s eye fell on a sweet cake with which one of the -Jewesses was feeding her baby, and he stretched out his hands -hungrily. “Please give me some too,” he entreated. -</p> - -<p> -“The poor child is starving!” cried the woman, breaking off half the -cake, and handing it to him over Cyril’s shoulder. -</p> - -<p> -“God bless you!” said the Queen, earnestly, laying her hand on the -Jewess’s arm; “I will never forget what you have done to-night.” -</p> - -<p> -And she passed on, leaving the women wondering over the German words, -which the Rabbi had not caught sufficiently to interpret. The path up -which Nathan was leading his party was rough and steep, and the light -of the lantern was not of much use to any one but himself; but the -rest followed him without a murmur, although their weary limbs almost -refused to carry them up the rugged ascent. When the forest ended -abruptly, however, and they found themselves on the bare -mountain-side, the Queen gave way at last. She had tripped over a -stone, and only saved herself by catching at Cyril; and when she -released his arm, her strength failed her. -</p> - -<p> -“I can’t go any farther,” she said, sitting down on the ground. “Go -on, and leave me here.” -</p> - -<p> -“Nonsense, madame!” said Cyril sharply. “Take the child,” he added to -Fräulein von Staubach, “and give the rugs to the Jew boy.” -</p> - -<p> -“I did not come here to carry your parcels,” protested the indignant -Nathan. -</p> - -<p> -“Do as you are told!” said Cyril, and, to his own intense -astonishment, Nathan obeyed meekly. “Come, madame, take my arm,” and -he raised the Queen from the ground. “I presume you do not wish to be -seized with rheumatism as a consequence of this adventure; but you -don’t appear to have noticed that it is raining.” -</p> - -<p> -If the Queen had not noticed the rain under the shade of the trees, it -was very evident in the open, and she allowed herself to be helped on -a little farther. Then she stopped again, half-crying— -</p> - -<p> -“Please let me go. I cannot walk another step.” -</p> - -<p> -“You must,” was Cyril’s reply. “If you stay here you will freeze to -death. We have nearly reached the snow, and the rain is changing to -sleet. Surely you must feel how cold it is getting.” -</p> - -<p> -She set her teeth and struggled on. They reached the snow before -long—merely a thin sprinkling at first, just enough to make the path -slippery; but this soon gave place to the partially melted snow of the -winter, into the wet yielding masses of which the unwary traveller -sank if he missed his foothold on the narrow track, trampled into -hardness by his predecessors. Cyril dragged the Queen on with stern -determination, wondering at each step that she did not fall, and -scarcely surprised when at last her arm slipped from his, and she sank -down on the snow. -</p> - -<p> -“I know you are going to say that I shall die if I stay here,” she -sobbed, pushing him away as he attempted to raise her. “That is just -what I want.” -</p> - -<p> -“For shame, madame! The Queen of Thracia a coward!” came in Cyril’s -most sarcastic tones. “Look at Fräulein von Staubach, how bravely she -keeps up. Will you be outdone by your <i>dame d’honneur</i>?” -</p> - -<p> -“How dare you!” she cried angrily, but accepting his proffered help. -“And you call yourself a gentleman!” -</p> - -<p> -“Is it forbidden to a gentleman to interfere when he sees a woman -trying to commit suicide?” he asked coolly. “If I can make her angry -with me, and get her to argue, it will help us on,” he thought. -</p> - -<p> -“You are unkind—cruel!” panted the Queen. “You won’t let me rest, -although I can’t walk a step without agony. Have you no pity?” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, I pity you from my heart, but I dare not let you rest here. I -cannot think only of the suffering woman; it is my duty to save the -Queen.” -</p> - -<p> -A gasping sob was the only answer; but he had felt her half withdraw -her arm from his when he spoke of pitying her, and he went on -stoutly— -</p> - -<p> -“Courage, madame! You cannot afford to lie down and die here in the -snow. For the kingdom’s sake, for your son’s sake, hold out a little -longer. Be brave—for my sake.” -</p> - -<p> -He expected an outburst of indignation; but something in his tone -stirred the Queen’s curiosity, for she lifted her tired eyes to his, -and asked, “Why for your sake, Count?” -</p> - -<p> -“What do you imagine my feelings would be if I had brought you here to -die in the snow, madame? I should be worse than a murderer.” -</p> - -<p> -“You expect me to consider you, when you have no consideration for -me,” she said, half-smiling, half-pouting, looking for the moment like -her old self. -</p> - -<p> -“If it would relieve your feelings to abuse me a little more, madame, -pray do so.” -</p> - -<p> -But this time the bait did not take. “I can scarcely keep my eyes -open,” she complained, “and I can’t talk. I forget what I want to say -before the words reach my lips.” -</p> - -<p> -The cold was evidently benumbing her faculties, and Cyril became -seriously alarmed. He continued to talk as he dragged her on, doing -everything in his power to force an answer from her, keeping her awake -by the sheer strength of his will, as in the case of a sufferer from -some narcotic poison, until he felt both her hands clutching feebly at -his arm. -</p> - -<p> -“I would keep up if I could. I really can’t,” she murmured, as her -head fell against his shoulder. Then her clasp relaxed, and she slid -down on the snow at his feet, overcome by the deadly sleep, or rather -stupor, brought on by intense cold. The rest of the party were so far -in advance that it was of no use to call upon them for help. Cyril -tried to lift the Queen’s senseless form; but, tired and numbed as he -was, the dead-weight was too much for him. At last he passed his arm -round her waist, and succeeded in raising her from the ground, and -thus, half-carrying and half-dragging her, resumed the ascent. A few -minutes later he came suddenly upon Fräulein von Staubach and Nathan, -whom he could not see in the darkness and the falling snow until he -was close upon them, standing despairingly in front of a high gate. -</p> - -<p> -“It is locked,” the Jew was saying, “and the house is some way from -it. The innkeeper cannot hear us, and if he could, he would not come -down to open it.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then climb over and wake him up,” said Cyril peremptorily. “Make any -noise you like—break the windows if necessary—to make him come here -and let us in. I will settle with him afterwards.” -</p> - -<p> -Under ordinary conditions, Nathan would have pronounced the gate -impossible to climb; but now he made a valiant effort, and succeeded -in gaining the top. To fall over on the other side was comparatively -easy, and when the obstacle had thus been effectually, if -ungracefully, surmounted, he ran up the path to the house. -</p> - -<p> -“What is the matter with her Majesty?” asked Fräulein von Staubach -anxiously of Cyril, as they stood waiting before the gate. -</p> - -<p> -“I think she has fainted. I have had almost to carry her the last part -of the way.” -</p> - -<p> -“<i>Lieber Himmel</i>! she will die if we cannot restore her quickly. Could -you not break the gate open, Count?” -</p> - -<p> -Placing the Queen in a sheltered corner, Cyril examined the gate. The -lock was new, but the wood was somewhat worm-eaten. Retreating a step -or two, he burst it open with a kick, delivered with a strength that -surprised himself, and he and Fräulein von Staubach together dragged -the Queen inside, just as Nathan ran down the path with several keys -jingling in his hand. -</p> - -<p> -“You have got in? Ah, but he will be angry, the swine of an innkeeper! -He says he won’t have wandering peasants taking shelter in his house; -but if you like to spend the night in the porter’s lodge, which is -empty, he does not mind. Here’s the key.” -</p> - -<p> -“But can we get fire and food?” cried Cyril. “The brute! he shan’t -escape like this. I will get what we want, if I have to take it.” -</p> - -<p> -The youth paused, much impressed, as he fitted one of the keys into -the doorway of the little house, and looked at Cyril. “There is wood -in the shed,” he replied. “The innkeeper’s servant whispered it to me, -when her master’s back was turned, and said that she would be down -here herself in a moment. She was only waiting to bring some soup with -her.” -</p> - -<p> -“Excellent woman!” said Cyril, forcing the door open with his knee. -Fireless as it was, the house gave a sensation of sudden warmth, in -its shelter from the wind and contrast with the cold outside, and he -hastened to bring in the Queen and lay her on the rough plank settle -which occupied three sides of the room. Sending Nathan to forage for -wood, he helped Fräulein von Staubach to disencumber herself of the -shawl which she had wrapped round herself and the little King, and -laid the child on the settle, only half awake, and protesting -fretfully against such treatment. While they were unfastening the -rugs, which Fräulein von Staubach proceeded to heap upon the Queen, -Nathan returned with the wood, and Cyril swept from the hearth the -snow which had drifted in through the hole which served as a chimney, -and arranged a goodly pile. The youth had had the forethought to bring -some shavings to serve as kindling, much to Cyril’s relief, for the -remains of a box of wax vestas in his pocket were all the matches the -party possessed. While he was engaged in the task of lighting the fire -by their means, a sudden question from Fräulein von Staubach startled -him. -</p> - -<p> -“Count, is eau de Cologne poisonous?” -</p> - -<p> -“Not that I know of,” he answered, without looking round. “Have you -taken some?” -</p> - -<p> -“No; but if it is not harmful I am going to give some to the Queen. -I’m sure there is spirit in it, and she must have something.” -</p> - -<p> -“For pity’s sake don’t! It wouldn’t improve matters to poison her. -Wait!” for Fräulein von Staubach was actually pouring out the liquid -into a thimble, the only drinking-vessel available. -</p> - -<p> -“What are you giving the poor thing?” cried a voice in Thracian, and -an elderly woman burst in upon them like a beneficent tornado. In one -hand was a steaming jug, in the other a great loaf of black bread, -both sheltered from the snow by her shawl. “Don’t give her that -nasty-smelling stuff,” she added briskly, depositing her load on the -settle, “and you oughtn’t to have her here by this fire. Bring her in -here,” and she produced a key and opened the door into an inner room. -“The porter’s wife is my sister, and I have kept the place looked -after for her myself. Carry your wife in, young man, and put her on -the bed, and then bring in the child and the soup. Send the Jew boy to -the well for some water—he knows where it is—and put on the pot to -boil. And get some of those rugs of yours dried and warmed.” -</p> - -<p> -She closed the inner door peremptorily on herself and Fräulein von -Staubach, and Cyril was left to obey her last commands. Nathan proved -to be much more expert in fixing up the great pot over the fire than -he was, and he was holding up the rugs to the blaze to dry when the -door opened again, and Fräulein von Staubach came out, wearing an -expression of the most unflinching resolution, and took him by the -arm. -</p> - -<p> -“You must come in and speak to the Queen,” she said. “She is still -unconscious.” -</p> - -<p> -“But what good will it do if I speak to her?” asked Cyril in -astonishment. “Surely it would be better for her to sleep off her -fatigue?” -</p> - -<p> -“It is not sleep—it is a kind of fainting-fit,” she returned, “and -unless she is restored to consciousness she will slip away, merely -through fatigue and want of food. You forget that she has had nothing -to eat since noon, and it is now past nine o’clock. She must be made -to take something.” -</p> - -<p> -“But if you have tried in vain to persuade her Majesty, surely it is -clear that nothing I could say would move her?” -</p> - -<p> -“I do not wish to answer questions, Count. I want you to come with me -at once.” -</p> - -<p> -Yielding to her importunity, Cyril followed her into the inner room, -feeling more foolish than he had ever done before in his life, and -also more bashful. The thought of Baroness von Hilfenstein persisted -in presenting itself to him, and he felt that in such a case as this, -the mistress of the robes would unhesitatingly have condemned the -Queen to death, rather than countenance so grievous a breach of -etiquette. But when he was inside the room, he forgot all at once his -misgivings and his self-consciousness. The old Thracian woman, who was -undressing the little King, alleviating the hardships of the process -by administering morsels of bread dipped in soup, nodded with evident -satisfaction when she saw him. -</p> - -<p> -“It is well,” she said. “Speak to her, and bring her back. Sometimes -the voice of a loved one has power to recall the soul from the very -gates of death.” -</p> - -<p> -Scarcely noticing the remark, which was couched in the semi-poetical -strain common among the Thracians, Cyril bent over the Queen. She was -lying on the bed just as he had left her, covered with blankets which -the old woman had brought out, her wet lustreless hair streaming over -the coarse pillow. Her face was white and set, her teeth locked, and -for the moment he thought that she was really dead. -</p> - -<p> -“Speak to her,” commanded Fräulein von Staubach, as he looked up with -dread in his eyes. -</p> - -<p> -“Madame!” he said softly, “madame! I entreat your Majesty——” -</p> - -<p> -“Fool!” hissed Fräulein von Staubach, gripping him by the shoulder, -“will you let her die before your eyes? Speak to her by her name.” -</p> - -<p> -Scarcely knowing what he did, Cyril knelt down at the bedside, and -took the hand which was lying clenched upon the coverlet into his. -</p> - -<p> -“Ernestine!” he cried, bending over her, “Ernestine, speak to me!” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, he loves his wife—that young man,” murmured the old woman, -rising and watching the scene curiously; “and—holy Peter!—she has -heard him!” as by the dim light of the lantern she saw a sudden quiver -cross the white face. But Cyril had forgotten the presence of any -onlookers. -</p> - -<p> -“Ernestine!” he cried again, watching eagerly for a repetition of the -sign of life, but it was not repeated. Instead, the Queen opened her -eyes. They rested for a moment on his face, and met his with an -expression that startled him and stirred his heart to its depths, then -closed again with a smile. Cyril could neither move nor speak; but -Fräulein von Staubach, for once most unsentimentally practical, -thrust the jug of soup and a spoon into his hands. -</p> - -<p> -“Give it to her,” she whispered. “She must take something.” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen’s eyes opened again, but only to reject the soup with a look -of disgust. This time, however, Cyril was equal to his duty. -</p> - -<p> -“You will take it from me?” he said, and succeeded in administering -several spoonfuls before Fräulein von Staubach snatched the jug from -his hands, and in a peremptory whisper ordered him away. -</p> - -<p> -“She is coming back to her senses,” she said, and as he rose, Cyril -saw that the Queen’s eyes were following him with a look in which a -shade of fear and perplexity was blended with the loving confidence -which had revealed to him so much. He felt as though he had committed -sacrilege—as though a rude hand had raised a veil and shown him -something that he had no right to see, and he went back into the outer -room like a man in a dream, and stood looking into the fire. -</p> - -<p> -“Good heavens!” he said to himself helplessly, “good heavens!” Then -after a pause. “It only needed this. What a complication! Of all the -cursed luck which this wretched business has brought us, this is the -very worst. Who could have dreamt that she would take it into her head -to care for me? I shall have to cut Thracia, of course. I declare, if -it wasn’t for leaving her in danger, I would make myself scarce -to-night. What in the world is to be done?” -</p> - -<p> -Here he met the gaze of Nathan, who was regarding him with great -interest from the other side of the hearth, and awoke from his -meditations to be thankful that the youth knew no English. In the -perturbation of his mind it was a relief to remember that there was a -practical matter still to be settled. -</p> - -<p> -“What do you intend to do, Nathan?” he asked. “You don’t think of -going back to your people to-night, I suppose? A shake-down on the -settle here would be more comfortable than the snow.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, I shall get back all right,” was the confident reply. “I know the -way, and the wind is going down. But the kind gentleman won’t forget -the money?” -</p> - -<p> -No, Cyril had not forgotten; but it was necessary to check the impulse -which moved him to give the youth a gold piece instead of the five -piastres which were owing to him. Assuming the reluctant air of the -thrifty peasant, Cyril counted out the sum, and added three piastres -and a few smaller coins, which he pushed across to Nathan. “Those are -for yourself,” he said. “You see that I am not ungrateful.” -</p> - -<p> -The Jew looked up with something like a twinkle in his eye. “And when -the kind gentleman comes to his own again, he will not forget poor -Nathan?” he said, in the cringing whine of his race. -</p> - -<p> -“I think you must be making some mistake about me, Nathan,” said -Cyril; but Nathan only laughed incredulously as he took his cap and -stick, asked for the lantern, and departed. Presently the old servant -passed through the room, and informing Cyril that his wife had taken -some more soup, and was now sleeping quietly, she also went home. -Cyril was left alone, and his thoughts, as he lay down on his -improvised couch, were scarcely more reassuring than they had been two -nights ago in the forest. When at last he fell asleep, he was -tormented by a dream which recurred several times, so that all night -he seemed to be carrying the Queen in his arms up a steep snow -mountain, which, as often as he reached the top, changed into a great -throne of ice, on which sat Ernestine far above him, gazing down with -that look of love and trust which he had surprised in her unconscious -eyes, but unapproachable. At last she bent towards him, and laid her -hand upon his shoulder, and the touch at least was real; but, alas! it -was Fräulein von Staubach who was waking him in broad daylight. -</p> - -<p> -“Is anything the matter? How is the Queen?” he asked, jumping up. -</p> - -<p> -“Her Majesty is much refreshed by her night’s rest,” returned -Fräulein von Staubach primly, but with some signs of confusion. “I -merely wished to warn you, Count, that she was troubled by a peculiar -dream last night, which had to do with yourself. She thought that you -came into the room and held her hand in yours, and addressed her by -name. Of course you see at once that it is only in the Queen’s weak -state that she could imagine such an idea was anything but a dream.” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course,” returned Cyril. “Dreams are strange things, Fräulein.” -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch15"> -CHAPTER XV.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">“WE TWO STOOD THERE WITH NEVER A THIRD.”</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -“<span class="sc">You</span> make me absolutely miserable, madame,” Fräulein von Staubach -was protesting vigorously. “Count, I am sure you will agree with me -that her Majesty ought not to leave her bed. Pray exercise your -influence——” -</p> - -<p> -“What has Count Mortimer to do with it?” asked the Queen, as she -hobbled into the outer room on her bandaged feet. “He is not my -private physician. Your influence is never exerted on the side of -laziness, is it, Count?” -</p> - -<p> -She spoke quickly, and with a little hardness in her voice, doing her -best not to look at Cyril. He knew that she was trying to assure -herself of the purely imaginary character of the events of her dream, -and that she found it difficult to do so; but, thanks to Fräulein von -Staubach’s warning, he was able to meet her without betraying any -self-consciousness. The situation had even a touch of piquancy for -him, as he arranged a comfortable seat for her near the fire, and -brought out the remains of the last night’s loaf, which formed the -only breakfast available; but when he found her eyes fixed on him in -mingled confusion and anxiety, he did his best to set her at her ease -by diverting her mind to other topics. -</p> - -<p> -“Indeed, Fräulein,” he replied, “I cannot say that I am sorry her -Majesty is well enough to rise. You must remember that we are not out -of danger yet, and for all we know there may be another day’s tramping -before us.” -</p> - -<p> -“More walking, Count?” asked the Queen in dismay. -</p> - -<p> -“It will be all downhill to-day, madame, at any rate.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, I am afraid you found me very troublesome last night—but that is -just what I thought you at the time. I have a vague impression,” she -added, turning to Fräulein von Staubach, “that Count Mortimer was -helping me up the mountain, and that he insisted on talking when I -wanted to be quiet. I know that he enunciated the most outrageous -doctrines, for I felt he was trying to see how far he could go without -making me contradict him, and I took a perverse pleasure in remaining -silent.” -</p> - -<p> -“I congratulate you on your skill in concealing your feelings, -madame,” said Cyril, with a bow. “I did you the injustice of imagining -that you were nearly asleep.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh no, I was not asleep then,” she replied hurriedly, blushing as she -spoke; “but I fear that your thinking so proves that it must have been -difficult to get me up the hill. Did you find me very heavy?” -</p> - -<p> -“I could wish that you had been heavier, madame. The greater the -weight the greater the honour, in such a case.” -</p> - -<p> -“That is a double-barrelled insult, Count. Do you imply that my weight -was great, or that the honour was small?” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, there is some one coming,” interrupted Fräulein von -Staubach, who had been listening with evident displeasure to this -exchange of <i>badinage</i>; and almost as she spoke the door opened, and -the old servant entered. -</p> - -<p> -“You are up, then?” she said, surveying the party cheerfully. “I am -glad of that, for all morning I have been afraid that the master would -come and rouse you up and turn you out. It’s much better to get your -breakfast quietly before starting. I have brought you another loaf, by -the way, and a pair of soft slippers for your wife, poor soul!” she -added to Cyril, who felt for once devoutly thankful that the Queen did -not understand Thracian. “I saw that her feet were all cut and -blistered last night.” -</p> - -<p> -“You see, Sophie, it is a good thing that I got up, if we are to be -turned out,” said the Queen to Fräulein von Staubach, when the gift -had been duly tried on, and the old woman thanked with great -heartiness, much to her disgust. -</p> - -<p> -“There, there!” she said. “I suppose one may give away a pair of old -slippers without being supposed to have done anything great. I don’t -know whether it makes any difference to you, young man; but when I -looked down at Karajevo just now, I saw a crowd streaming out of the -gate and coming towards the mountain. I haven’t an idea who you may -be; but you know best whether you are in any danger.” -</p> - -<p> -“Many thanks,” said Cyril. “Can you add to your kindness by telling us -the nearest way to Prince Mirkovics’s castle from here?” -</p> - -<p> -“Why, what a pity you weren’t here yesterday, so as to travel in the -good Bishop’s company! He passed here about noon, with just two or -three priests and people, and gave me his blessing as kindly as you -please. Which way did he go? Why, he took the path down the mountains, -of course. It winds a good deal; you can see it again down there,” she -had drawn Cyril to the door, and was pointing down the rocky slope, -“and when you reach the bottom, you have to go on past the waterfall, -where the river comes down from the mountains, and keep on along the -bank for three or four miles, until you get to the bridge. When you -have crossed that, you are in Prince Mirkovics’s country, and if you -go straight on you must come to the castle before very long.” -</p> - -<p> -“But all this will take a long time,” said Cyril, in dismay, thinking -of the pursuit which was in all probability already on foot, and of -the Queen’s difficulty in walking; “is there no place where we could -find shelter before reaching the castle?” -</p> - -<p> -“Shelter means a hiding-place, I suppose?” said the old woman -shrewdly. “No, don’t be afraid; I won’t tell tales. Well, there may be -one, and there may not. When you come to the falls, you will see a -tumbledown old house built beside them. It was a saw-mill once, but it -doesn’t work now. Old Giorgei who lives there is mad, but you won’t -find it out unless you start him upon politics. His two sons took part -in that conspiracy years ago, when the English King (our Carlino, you -know) was driven out, and they were both killed. The eldest, who -worked the saw-mill, was killed in the fighting, and the other, a -soldier in garrison at Tatarjé, though he escaped at the time, was -taken and shot afterwards. But if you don’t mention politics or -Drakovics, the old man will be all right, though there’s no saying -what he will do if you stir him up. Holy Peter! there’s the master -coming, and what will he say to me? You keep him in talk, there’s a -good young man, while I get back to the house.” -</p> - -<p> -“Tell the women to get ready to start,” Cyril called after her as she -scurried back into the room, and he went forward to meet the elderly -man who was approaching—a lean, bow-legged individual, with small -eyes and a quavering voice, who cried out angrily as he came in sight -of the broken gate— -</p> - -<p> -“What does this mean, fellow? How dare you destroy my property in this -way?” -</p> - -<p> -“You forget that it was contrary to the law for the gate to be locked -yesterday evening,” returned Cyril. “Inns are supposed to be open -night and day. However,” he added, remembering, as the old man grew -purple with rage, that it was not advisable to make enemies, “I am -willing to pay for the damage, since you sent down the key for us -after all. Ten piastres will buy the wood and pay a carpenter for -making you a much better gate than this one, and I will add five -piastres for the accommodation you found for us. But I warn you that -if you lock the new gate to keep out travellers who may die in the -snow, it will be the dearest gate you ever had.” -</p> - -<p> -“What do you mean, fellow? Do you venture to threaten me?” stuttered -the innkeeper, his fingers closing greedily over the coins. “You are -much too impudent for a peasant.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then perhaps I am a prophet. I may tell you that when I give myself -the trouble of prophesying, I generally take good care that the -prophecy comes true; so remember. Good day.” -</p> - -<p> -And having attained his object of securing time for the old servant’s -retreat by mystifying her master, Cyril returned into the little house -and summoned the ladies to start on their journey. The Queen was quite -unable to walk without assistance, but she persisted in accepting as -little help as possible from him. Indeed she did her best to enlist -Fräulein von Staubach as her supporter, and only consented to -dispense with her services when Cyril pointed out that it was -impossible for him to carry both the little King and the bundle of -rugs; but that if Fräulein von Staubach would take charge of his -Majesty, he himself could carry the rugs and find an arm to lend the -Queen. In this order they started from the hotel, the proprietor -watching them morosely as they passed through the broken gate, and -took their way down the mountain. The sun had thawed the surface of -the snow a little, and it was less slippery than the night before, but -their progress was necessarily very slow. The Queen set her teeth and -limped along with dogged resolution; but Cyril noticed that before -long she forgot her reluctance to make use of his support, and -clutched his arm tightly. Matters became somewhat better when the snow -was left behind, and the spirits of the wanderers rose as they plodded -down the path, which, as the old servant had said, pursued a very -winding course. -</p> - -<p> -“Why, we can see the hotel again from here!” said Fräulein von -Staubach at last, looking back at the snowy heights they had left. -“Oh, Count, look! They are there!” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril glanced up, and saw distinctly a dark moving mass, showing -clearly against the snow, coming over the crest of the pass. It could -only be a crowd of men, and it was in the highest degree unlikely that -such a body should be crossing the mountains with any object in view -but that of pursuit, but the terror-stricken faces of the two women -warned him to be cheerful. -</p> - -<p> -“We shall be obliged to turn aside and interview old Giorgei, I see,” -he said; “but there is no need to be frightened. These people may not -be after us, and even if they are, it is quite possible we have not -been seen. And if they are looking for us, and have seen us, we have -a good start, and plenty of time to get hidden before they can come -up.” -</p> - -<p> -“But what if the old man will not hide us?” asked the Queen. -</p> - -<p> -“Then we must demand his help in the name of St Gabriel, madame. Did -you know that this waterfall was called St Gabriel’s Leap? The -charcoal-burner told me the legend. It seems that St Gabriel had one -of his numerous hermitages here—for an ascetic he must have enjoyed a -wonderful amount of change of air and scene—and one day the Roumis -came to hunt him out, intending to kill him. He saw them approaching, -and immediately hastened to the edge of the falls and dashed into the -water. They expected to see his body washed up in the pool below; but -while they were watching for it, they were electrified to behold the -saint himself standing on the opposite side of the falls, with his -clothes perfectly dry—at least, so the story says. He stayed long -enough to bestow his curse on them in dumb show, and then disappeared -among the rocks. There was no doubt that it was the man himself, and -not an apparition, for he lived some years after, and at last fell -into Roumi hands and was tortured to death, no miracle intervening on -that occasion. Still, I only wish we had him here now, to let us into -his secret.” -</p> - -<p> -“But how do you think he got across?” asked the Queen. -</p> - -<p> -“I should imagine that he had made a careful study beforehand of the -rocks in the waterfall, with an eye to emergencies—perhaps had even -practised crossing by jumping from one to another. There may be clouds -of spray which would hide him until he had got over; but he must have -needed a cool head, at any rate.” -</p> - -<p> -“But what about his dry clothes?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, that I fear we must put down as a pious addition of later ages, -unless he kept a spare suit in some convenient cave on the other side. -But listen; don’t you hear the sound of the falls?” -</p> - -<p> -“Trains!” cried the little King, with great delight. -</p> - -<p> -“I wish it was!” said Cyril. “Now, madame, I think we had better leave -the road. Unfortunately it lies so straight before us that when the -enemy reach this point they will be able to see at once that we are -not upon it; but they will be obliged to spend some little time in -hunting about to find out where we turned off. There seems to be some -sort of a path through this wood, and it leads straight in the -direction of the waterfall, by the sound.” -</p> - -<p> -The path, if such it could be called, was not wide enough for two -people to walk abreast, and Cyril had some difficulty in making a way -for the Queen; but they penetrated through the wood at last, and came -out on a cleared space. In front of them was the waterfall, dashing -down from a lofty ridge of rocks high up on the left hand, while on -the right the water swirled in a deep dark pool at the foot of the -cascade. Perched on the very side of the fall, and partially -overhanging the water, was a weatherbeaten house, partly built of -stone and partly of wood, through the dilapidated windows of which the -remains of machinery were visible. Other rusty pieces of mechanism -were strewn about the clearing, mingled with a number of logs, some -freshly hewn, others mouldering into decay, while an abandoned -cart-track, all grown over with grass, followed the slope of the -ground on the right, and no doubt joined the road a little way below -the pool. The only living occupant of this deserted clearing was an -old man with a shaggy beard and long grey hair, who was sitting idly -on one of the logs, with an adze in his hand. He did not appear to -take any notice of the intruders; but as Cyril approached to speak to -him, he turned and addressed him instead— -</p> - -<p> -“You are come at last, then? I have been watching for you a long -time.” -</p> - -<p> -“Why? do you know who we are?” asked Cyril, taken by surprise. -</p> - -<p> -“Know you? You are the Englishman, Count Mortimer, and those with you -are the wife and child of your master, Otto Georg.” -</p> - -<p> -“You certainly have the advantage of us, father.” -</p> - -<p> -The old man shot a disdainful glance at him. “I saw you carrying the -sword before Otto Georg when he entered Bellaviste in state after his -marriage with the girl there, and again when that child yonder was -baptised. And you expect me not to know you or her, because you are -dressed up as peasants!” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, that saves us the trouble of an introduction,” said Cyril -easily. “Yes, Father Giorgei, the Queen and her son are at your door, -and claim your protection against the enemies who are pursuing them.” -</p> - -<p> -“My protection!” with a grin, which changed suddenly to a snarl of -malevolence. “And they ask it through you, of all people, never -guessing that they might as well employ Drakovics himself as their -messenger! You ask for my protection—you, who murdered my two sons!” -</p> - -<p> -“I think you must be labouring under some misapprehension,” said -Cyril, much disturbed by the turn which the conversation was taking. -</p> - -<p> -“There is no misapprehension,” returned the old man, more calmly. “You -are the brother of the Englishman Carlino, whom my sons had sworn to -drive out. I saw you first with your brother at Bellaviste—it was the -day that the mad Scythian girl tried to kill him, and we thought all -our plans were wrecked. My son Pavel pointed you out to me. ‘Look,’ he -said, ‘it is Carlino that speaks, but Kyrillo puts the words into his -mouth. It is of no use killing one—they must both go.’ Then the -fighting began, and Pavel was killed when Drakovics and Otto Georg -retook Bellaviste; but I rejoiced in all my sorrow for my son, because -I thought that at any rate Carlino and Kyrillo were both dead also. -But you were not dead, and you came back with Otto Georg; and my son -Dmitri, who had escaped and hidden himself when the Tatarjé patriots -were cut to pieces by the German, was discovered and tried and shot. -Both my sons are dead, and you are living still, though their deaths -lie at your door.” -</p> - -<p> -The old man’s voice was raised, and his sunken eyes gleamed as he -flung the charge at Cyril, who betrayed no emotion. “Let us look at -this thing sensibly,” he said. “I am no more responsible than any -other member of the Government for your sons’ deaths; but I don’t want -to shirk what responsibility there is. Your sons, on your own showing, -tried to kill me; but matters fell out the other way. It was a fair -fight, and the chances were equal, except that your sons worked -underground.” -</p> - -<p> -“And that my sons were in the right!” shouted the father. “They were -patriots and Orthodox, while you are a miserable Lutheran foreigner.” -</p> - -<p> -“That is undeniable,” said Cyril; “but setting myself and your grudge -against me aside, let me ask you not to lose any more time before -providing a shelter for the King and Queen and their attendant. You -can’t wish to wreak your vengeance on two helpless women and a child. -The Queen was a young girl at home in Germany when your sons’ deaths -occurred, and the King was not born until several years after. -Whatever the guilt is, they cannot be involved in it.” -</p> - -<p> -“They should not come to ask my help with you in their company.” -</p> - -<p> -“Leave me out of the question, I tell you; only hide them.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah!” with a long cunning laugh; “shall I hide them and leave you to -face your enemies?” -</p> - -<p> -“By all means, if that is your condition. But pray be quick.” -</p> - -<p> -“You won’t try to escape?” -</p> - -<p> -“It wouldn’t be much good. Where am I to escape to?” -</p> - -<p> -“You will wait here while I place them in safety, so that I may see -you killed? I have dreamed of it often.” -</p> - -<p> -“You shall have that pleasure,” said Cyril aloud. “But it would not -surprise me,” he added to himself, “if a bullet from my revolver found -its way in your direction in the scrimmage, my good man, and gave me -the pleasure instead.” -</p> - -<p> -“Good!” said the old man, unconscious of the murderous determination -of his intended victim. “It is almost a pity that you are not a -Thracian; but no Thracian would be such a fool as to let his life go -so easily. And now, bid the women follow me. I will hide them safely.” -</p> - -<p> -He turned into the house and brought out an ancient lantern, setting -to work to light it by means of a flint and steel, while Cyril turned -to the Queen— -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, the old man consents to hide you; but I have grave doubts of -his sanity, and more of his trustworthiness. Take this knife of mine, -and hide it in your dress. If the occasion comes, use it—that is all -that I can say. The need is so urgent that I dare not advise you to -neglect the smallest chance of escape; but I fear this is a very -slight one indeed.” -</p> - -<p> -“But why should I take your knife?” demanded the Queen, holding the -weapon doubtfully in her hand. “You don’t think that I can’t trust you -to defend us, Count? What has the old man been saying? By his tones -and gestures he seemed to be very hostile to you. What arrangement -have you made with him?” -</p> - -<p> -“He guarantees your safety, madame, which is the important point at -the present moment. Permit me to assist you,” and he helped her across -the threshold into one of the lower rooms of the mill, which was -filled with rusty machinery, looking weird and ghostly in the dim -light. The old man had preceded them, and was waiting at the foot of -a ladder in a similar room beyond, leading to a large round hole in -the ceiling, through which nothing but darkness was visible. The Queen -looked from him to Cyril, then sat down deliberately on a block of -wood, and beckoned to Fräulein von Staubach. -</p> - -<p> -“Ask the old man what he has promised to do,” she said loudly, for in -this confined space the noise of the waterfall was so overpowering -that ordinary tones were inaudible. “No; not you, Count,” waving Cyril -away; “you are trying to hide something from me.” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame,” stammered Fräulein von Staubach, “I heard what passed -between Count Mortimer and the old man. He has promised to hide us -safely if Count Mortimer will give himself up to the enemy.” -</p> - -<p> -“Pardon me, Fräulein,” said Cyril in German, “you are in error. There -is no question of giving myself up. I have a revolver here, and I mean -to make a fight for it yet.” -</p> - -<p> -“A fight! one man against a crowd!” said the Queen, with a look of -measureless contempt. “You take too much upon yourself, Count. I am to -be consulted before you enter into treaties of this kind.” -</p> - -<p> -“What is the lady sitting down and wasting time for?” asked the old -man impatiently. -</p> - -<p> -“Tell him that I refuse utterly to be saved at such a price, Sophie,” -said the Queen. “We shall all die together.” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, madame!” cried Cyril. “Think that you are sacrificing your -son!” -</p> - -<p> -“I am saving his honour,” she replied, with fine scorn. “Could I wish -him to live by the death of his most faithful servant?” -</p> - -<p> -“You torture me, madame!” cried Cyril in agony. “Believe me, there is -no sacrifice in the case. My life is laid joyfully at his Majesty’s -feet. I entreat you not to be so cruel as to refuse the gift.” -</p> - -<p> -“I do refuse it,” said the Queen sharply. “Sophie, give me my child. -They shall kill us together. It will not be long now.” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, what do you intend to do?” asked the old man of Cyril with a -grin, as Fräulein von Staubach placed the little King in the arms of -his mother, who arranged the shawl which she wore over her head so as -to hide from him the ruined machinery, at which he was glancing -fearfully. -</p> - -<p> -“Look here,” said Cyril, dragging the old man aside, “let me go up -with you and get them safely hidden. It will pacify her if she thinks -I am all right, and I give you my word of honour to come down again -with you afterwards.” -</p> - -<p> -“Very well,” returned the woodman. “Help the lame lady up the ladder.” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame,” said Cyril, approaching the Queen, “our friend has changed -his mind, and permits me to attend you.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am glad to hear it,” said the Queen, looking round at him with a -rigid face; “for it would be impossible for me to mount that ladder -without your help.” -</p> - -<p> -“She still suspects something, worse luck!” said Cyril to himself, as -he restored the King to the care of Fräulein von Staubach and sent -her up the ladder after the old man. The Queen followed, with more -ease than might have been expected after her confession of weakness, -and Cyril brought up the rear. At the top they found themselves in a -kind of loft, and as soon as they had all ascended, the old man rushed -to a windlass, and by its means drew up the ladder, which he placed on -the floor where it could not be seen from below. Then he left them, -taking the lantern with him, and they traced his progress by his -frequent stumbles over pieces of old ironwork, for the roar of the -water drowned the noise of his footsteps on the shaking boards, until -he suddenly flung open a large shutter, and called to them to come and -look out. A gasp of astonishment escaped them when they obeyed, for -they found themselves apparently in the middle of the waterfall. A -square stone tower was here built out into the stream, and the -cascade, dashing down some four feet below the window, flung its spray -in their faces. -</p> - -<p> -“We are caught like rats in a trap!” was Cyril’s reflection; but -before he could utter a word the old man turned upon him. -</p> - -<p> -“You see that I have you in my power?” he said. “I know you do, and I -know also that you do not trust me. You believe that I have brought -you here to take your choice of deaths between the falls and the -enemy. Well, be it so; suspicion deserves only disloyalty.” -</p> - -<p> -“What does he say?” asked the Queen of Fräulein von Staubach, who, -shaking with terror, translated the words. To her astonishment her -mistress stepped forward, and taking the little King from her, placed -him in the old man’s arms. -</p> - -<p> -“Make him understand,” she said authoritatively. “I do trust you, -Father Giorgei; and I give you the best proof of my trust by confiding -to you the safety of my son, your King.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril trembled lest the old man should fling the child into the -torrent; but as Fräulein von Staubach translated the Queen’s words, -Giorgei’s face relaxed, and he turned from the window with something -like delight. -</p> - -<p> -“You and your child and your servants are safe with me, lady,” he -said, “for trust begets loyal service. Without your trust I could not -save you, for our only way of escape, if your enemies track you here, -is a terrible one, which will demand the most complete confidence in -me from all of you. But now I do not fear to try it.” -</p> - -<p> -He closed the shutter again and restored the King to his mother, then -turned to a heap of rubbish, and began to draw out of it some pieces -of rope, old and frayed, and to knot them together. -</p> - -<p> -“You have more faith in human nature than I, madame,” observed Cyril -to the Queen, in German. -</p> - -<p> -“How could I do otherwise than trust him, when he had promised to save -us?” she asked, and Cyril reflected that it was not the first time he -had seen a woman arrive at a right conclusion upon insufficient -premisses. But he had no leisure to make further observations on the -peculiarities of feminine logic, for it seemed to him that there was -another sound mingling with the roar of the waterfall. -</p> - -<p> -“Surely I hear shouting?” he said to the old man, who dropped his -pieces of rope immediately, and drew Cyril towards the front of the -building, where a gap between two planks afforded a narrow spy-hole. -Looking through this, they saw that the clearing was filled with -people, who were pouring into it both by the cart-track and the path -through the wood, shouting with eagerness as they realised the -character of the place. Among them Cyril recognised the big butcher of -Karajevo, and also, to his infinite amusement, the churlish host of -the preceding night. -</p> - -<p> -“All lie down on the floor, and do not utter a sound,” said the old -man, extinguishing the lantern as he and Cyril returned to the rest. -“If they are satisfied with searching the ground-floor, we can stay -here; but if they guess that we are on this floor, we must escape by -the falls.” -</p> - -<p> -“Is there any other ladder?” asked Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“No; but if they wished to climb up, they could easily devise some -means of doing so. Hush!” -</p> - -<p> -Lying flat on the floor, too far from the edge of the hole for their -faces to be seen from below, they saw the darkness above them -illuminated by wavering lights, while the sound of voices, raised in -order to be heard through the noise of the torrent, mounted to their -ears. The mob had manufactured torches from some of the dry wood lying -about, and were crowding into the lower rooms, peering into the -wrecked machinery and probing the rubbish-heaps with their knives. It -took some time to satisfy them that the fugitives were not concealed -on the ground-floor; but at last they halted below the hole which led -to the loft, and gazed up into the blackness. -</p> - -<p> -“There ought to be a ladder,” shouted one. “Where is it?” -</p> - -<p> -“They must be up there,” returned another. “Father Giorgei always -leaves the ladder down here, and it isn’t anywhere about.” -</p> - -<p> -“Never mind,” said the butcher. “We can easily get up without it. A -young tree with the branches on will serve as a ladder.” -</p> - -<p> -“But the man is sure to be armed,” said another; “and he could shoot -you out of the darkness long before you saw him.” -</p> - -<p> -“We will go up ten or twelve at once and overpower him. I don’t mind -being the first,” said the butcher; but the innkeeper pulled his -sleeve— -</p> - -<p> -“No, no, my dear friend; why risk your valuable life? Remember your -wife and children. Let us set the old place on fire, and burn the -wretches out.” -</p> - -<p> -The idea seemed to commend itself to all; but presently a voice said -hesitatingly, “What about Father Giorgei?” -</p> - -<p> -“If they have killed him, it can’t signify to him what happens to the -house; and if he has given them shelter, he deserves to be punished.” -</p> - -<p> -This was convincing, and the mob rushed out to look for wood, several -of them shouting up through the hole, “We have not forgotten you, -foxes! We are going to smoke you out of your earth!” -</p> - -<p> -“Surely we had better go before they come back?” said Cyril; but the -old man shook his head— -</p> - -<p> -“No; if we opened the shutter now they would see the light, and guess -that we had a way of escape. Besides, they may be only trying to -frighten us. When they have brought in their wood we will go, if they -really set light to it. There will be plenty of time.” -</p> - -<p> -The enemy were not long in returning, laden with logs and branches, -which they deposited on the floor and against the wooden portions of -the walls. When their preparations were complete, the butcher stepped -under the hole once more, and shouted, without waiting to receive any -answer. -</p> - -<p> -“Foxes, it’s your last chance! Will you come down or be burnt?” -</p> - -<p> -“See how obstinate they are!” snarled the innkeeper, who was already -setting a light to a heap of shavings. “Well, they won’t break down -honest people’s gates after this. Put a light wherever you can find -any shavings, friends.” -</p> - -<p> -“Pah! it’s getting smoky,” cried one man, coughing loudly. “I suppose -there’s no need for us to be suffocated, at any rate? I’m going out.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; we need stay no longer,” said the innkeeper complacently. “The -whole place will be a furnace in a minute or two.” -</p> - -<p> -“Now!” said Cyril to the old man. -</p> - -<p> -“We mustn’t open the shutter until the place is well alight below,” -was the answer, “for they may dash in to see how things are going. But -we can get the ropes ready. You understand that you will have to cross -the falls?” -</p> - -<p> -“Like St Gabriel?” -</p> - -<p> -“Just so, and by his path. Well, I can only take two across at once, -and it will need both you and me to get the lame lady over. Shall I -take her first, or the other woman and the child?” -</p> - -<p> -“The King must go first, of course,” said the Queen, when the question -was translated to her. “Sophie, I put him in your charge.” -</p> - -<p> -Poor Fräulein von Staubach, who was already trembling at the thought -of the perilous transit, displayed no delight in the honourable -pre-eminence thus thrust upon her; but the smoke, which was now -pouring up into the loft through the hole, was so unpleasant that she -did not attempt to hang back. The old man fastened a rope round her -waist, and another round the little King, and told her to knot them -together when he brought the child to her. Then he opened the shutter, -and climbing out on the sill, let himself drop apparently into the -raging waters. He seemed to find some foothold, however, for he stood -firmly with the torrent washing round his knees, and told Cyril to -help out Fräulein von Staubach. In those few moments the poor lady -tasted the bitterness of death. Kissing the Queen’s hand, and -bestowing a farewell embrace on the little King, she allowed Cyril to -help her mount on the window-sill; but there her courage gave way. The -sight of the foaming water was too much for her, and, with a scream, -she tried to precipitate herself again into the room. But the rotten -wood of the sill was displaced by her sudden movement, and she fell on -the outside, and remained suspended for a moment, Cyril holding -desperately to her wrists, until the old man succeeded in catching her -and guiding her feet to his own foothold. Then he led her promptly -through the water round the corner of the tower out of sight, and -apparently into the very heart of the torrent, returning again alone -for the little King. The Queen had tied her handkerchief over the -child’s eyes that he might not be frightened by the falling water, and -Cyril lowered him successfully out of the window into Giorgei’s arms. -</p> - -<p> -“Shut the window and wait for me!” shouted the old man, as he -disappeared again round the corner. “I shall not be five minutes; but -you could never get through alone.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril closed the shutter immediately and returned into the room. The -smoke was pouring up through the hole, and red tongues of flame were -beginning to mingle with it, leaping up and apparently trying to catch -the edges of the flooring. The Queen was sitting on the ground, and -Cyril asked her to stand up for a moment that he might fasten the rope -round her waist. Putting her hand on the floor to help herself to -rise, she drew it back with a little scream, and then smiled. -</p> - -<p> -“I had forgotten that it was so hot,” she said apologetically. -</p> - -<p> -“I think, madame, that it will be well to stand as near the window as -possible,” said Cyril, with growing anxiety, “so as to be ready the -moment that the old man comes back.” -</p> - -<p> -He found an old packing-case for her to stand on, in order to keep her -wounded feet from the floor, and they waited by the window in silence -for what appeared to be hours. Still the old man did not return, and a -terrible thought crept into Cyril’s mind, What if he did not intend to -return? Could a more horrible death be devised for the victims of his -vengeance than this which grew closer every moment? The cold sweat -stood on Cyril’s brow; but he would not alarm the Queen further, far -less suggest to her that her son also was absolutely in Giorgei’s -power. He felt that he must do something, and throwing back the -shutter, he looked narrowly at the shining, water-washed wall below -the sill. There was no trace of any crevice or projection that might -help in the descent, and at the foot nothing was visible but the -foaming torrent. It was evident that the old man knew of some shelf of -rock which afforded a safe standpoint; but to allow oneself to drop -into the cataract on the mere chance of finding it would be a feat of -such foolhardiness that only the direst necessity could impel a man to -risk it. Still, it was for dear life. But the Queen—for her it would -be simply impossible. The matter was decided. Cyril closed the shutter -again sharply, for the draught served to intensify the force of the -flames, and turned to his companion, who had pressed close to the -window to enjoy the cooler air. -</p> - -<p> -“It’s no good,” he said; “we can’t do it.” -</p> - -<p> -“No good!” repeated the Queen, her eyes dilated with horror. -</p> - -<p> -“We can do nothing unless old Giorgei comes back, and he has been gone -more than ten minutes already.” -</p> - -<p> -“More than ten minutes! He must have been gone two hours—two hours at -least. But tell me, if I were not here, could you escape?” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t know.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then that means that you could. You are sacrificing yourself for me, -and it can do no good to either of us. Leave me, and save yourself, I -command you.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril did not offer to stir, and she repeated the order in a tone -tremulous with excitement. -</p> - -<p> -“Count, I command you on your allegiance,—go at once.” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, I absolutely refuse to leave you.” -</p> - -<p> -“But why?” she asked, with an attempt at anger. “Count, I—I dreamt -last night that you loved me. If—if I was right, go for my sake, I -entreat you. It is my last request.” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, I also dreamt that dream, and it is for that reason that I -will not go. I had rather die with you than live without you.” -</p> - -<p> -A fresh cloud of stifling smoke rolled into the room, making them both -gasp for breath. The Queen tottered, and Cyril caught her in his arms. -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t think it will be very painful,” he said, trying to find some -crumb of comfort for her. “The smoke will do the business before the -flames reach us. It can’t hurt very much.” -</p> - -<p> -“No; it can’t hurt much now,” she replied dreamily. -</p> - -<p> -The shawl had fallen back from her head; and as her face lay on his -breast, her hair brushed his very lips. Almost unconsciously, he -pressed a kiss upon it. She looked up quickly, with a searching -glance; but as her eyes met his in the lurid light, their expression -changed, softened, and a flush crept over her face. She sighed as her -head sank back to its former position; but it was a sigh of absolute -contentment, and Cyril, emboldened by the look he had caught, stooped -and kissed her on the mouth. She did not resist, and the thrill of -exultation which ran through him swept away the last barriers between -them. He kissed her again passionately, and spoke fast and in broken -accents, his tongue unloosed by the approach of the death which was so -surely creeping nearer. -</p> - -<p> -“Ernestine—my dearest!” he said again and again, his low voice -sounding louder in her ears than the roar of the flames or the -torrent, “we can welcome death, for it has given us to each other. -Life would have kept us apart; but there is nothing between us now. We -stand here as man and woman—not Queen and servant any longer. And yet -you are my Queen—and I am your servant—always—but now it cannot -separate us. We have left our lives behind us. Tell me that you love -me—just the one word.” -</p> - -<p> -The overmastering passion with which he spoke stirred Ernestine, and -she shook back her hair and looked at him with shining eyes. “My -love!” she said, and hid her face again. “Death will be easier than -life would have been,” she murmured. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, my God!” burst from Cyril. “Death now!” The prospect with which -he had been contented the moment before seemed all at once to have -become terrible beyond expression. Was this new life—this triumphant -love—to end thus? With gloomy eyes he watched the flames creeping -along the floor, seizing on the odds and ends of rubbish that lay -about, coming closer and closer. The wooden walls were on fire as -well; but he and Ernestine stood in the partial shelter of the stone -tower. Still, the floor was of wood even here. The flames must soon -spread to it; it would give way, and they would be precipitated into -the abyss of flame beneath. He turned shuddering from the thought, and -looking at Ernestine, saw that her lips were moving. -</p> - -<p> -“Are you praying, dearest?” he asked her. -</p> - -<p> -“No; I was thanking God,” she answered simply; and Cyril, raging -against his fate and hers, felt almost angry with her for being able -to give thanks at such a moment. Suddenly he bent down, and, with a -horrified exclamation, crushed out a tongue of flame which had run -along the floor and caught her dress. She crept closer to him, and -raised her eyes to his. -</p> - -<p> -“Kiss me once more, dear,” she said. “It cannot be long now.” -</p> - -<p> -Their lips were meeting just as a loud knocking upon the shutter from -without startled them. Disengaging himself from Ernestine’s arms, -Cyril sprang to the window and threw it open. Below in the water stood -old Giorgei, much excited, and belabouring the shutter vigorously with -his staff. -</p> - -<p> -“Thank the saints you are there still!” he shouted breathlessly. “I -was afraid I was too late. That’s right; lower the lady gently,” for -Cyril had not lost an instant in lifting the Queen to the sill, and -was now helping her to let herself down on the outside. “Don’t be -afraid, lady; I am here to catch you. That’s bravely done! Now just -round the corner. Shut your eyes if you are afraid of the water. Now, -what is it you want to say? Go back quickly and save him, do you mean? -Why, of course. You stand there, and I’ll bring him to you in a -trice.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril was not a moment too soon in lowering himself out of the window, -for the flames and smoke, encouraged by the draught, poured out after -him, and caught the shutter even before he had turned the corner. The -Queen was standing knee-deep in the swirling water, clinging to an -iron ring fixed into the wall, and Giorgei nodded at her approvingly. -</p> - -<p> -“That’s right; you have some sense, I see, but you’ll need it all in a -minute.” It did not seem to strike him that she could not understand -his exhortations. “Cover up your eyes if you are frightened; but don’t -stand still for a second. That was what kept me so long. The other -lady, she got frightened in the middle, and stood holding on to a rock -and shaking. She wouldn’t move one way or the other, and at last I had -to take the child on first and come back for her, and even then I -couldn’t get her to stir for a long time. It was only when I told her -she would be the death of you both if she stuck there that she let go -of the rock, and then she was too terrified to walk. I had to carry -her across in my arms, after all, and she is not so light as she was -once, either.” -</p> - -<p> -“Shall I blindfold you, dear?” said Cyril to Ernestine in English. -</p> - -<p> -“No; I am not frightened with you,” she answered, looking at him with -a rapt expression in her eyes. He doubted whether she was even aware -that she was standing in the water, and yet the means of transit which -the old man now pointed out was such as to put every faculty on the -alert. In front of them, at the top of the fall, the river made its -longest leap, twenty feet or so without a break, and dashed clear of -the rocks, leaving an empty space under a curtain of water. Here a -precarious path had been formed, partly by nature, but chiefly, no -doubt, by the hand of man; and it was possible to cross the cascade, -as St Gabriel had done in his day, beneath the water and not on its -surface. No wonder poor Fräulein von Staubach was frightened! thought -Cyril. But he had little time for reflection. Fastening about his own -waist the end of the rope which was round that of the Queen, the old -man led the way, and in a moment the fugitives found themselves in a -cavern of which the roof was formed of falling water, and where the -air was filled with sound, and the temperature icy cold. The rocks -were damp with constantly oozing moisture, and the greatest care was -needed to prevent a slip; but the Queen never made a false step. She -seemed to know by instinct where to place her feet, and obeyed any -order without the slightest hesitation, and the perilous passage was -accomplished in perfect safety. Fräulein von Staubach and the little -King, watching anxiously among the rocks on the farther shore, flew to -greet her, while Cyril wondered secretly whether his hair had not -turned grey during the last hour. He looked round to speak to Giorgei; -but the old man had disappeared, and looking back in astonishment into -the water-tunnel, Cyril caught sight of him vanishing round a -projecting rock. It was evident that he had departed to avoid being -thanked; and as even gratitude itself could not face the terrors of -the passage again for the sake of tracking him, the fugitives were -obliged to respect his wishes. -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch16"> -CHAPTER XVI.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">THIS WORKING-DAY WORLD.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -<span class="sc">The</span> rocks on this side of the waterfall were not bare, but covered, -wherever a crevice or a hollow afforded a resting-place for the -smallest amount of soil, with close-growing bushes, and these served -to conceal the movements of the little party from their foes on the -opposite bank. Glancing across before turning his back finally on the -torrent, Cyril saw the mob standing in eager expectation and watching -the house, the roof of which was now blazing from end to end. It was -evident that they thought their victims must at last show themselves -and entreat the mercy which it was now too late to grant, even had -there been any inclination to do so; and Cyril felt grateful for the -volumes of smoke which rolled between them, and effectually prevented -the mob from perceiving that any one was passing through the bushes -beyond the waterfall. Arrived at the summit of the cliff, and turning -away from the river, the fugitives saw, at no great distance in front -of them, a small house somewhat fancifully built of wood, and -occupying a position which commanded an extensive view. As it was not -certain how much farther they had still to walk before reaching Prince -Mirkovics’s castle, Cyril proposed that he should go on and make -inquiries at the house, while the rest waited for him in the shelter -of a thicket, so as not to attract the notice of any passer-by. He was -not long in returning. -</p> - -<p> -“Our troubles are over now, I hope,” he said. “The house is a -shooting-box belonging to Prince Mirkovics, and occupied by one of his -gamekeepers. The woman in charge is a pleasant person, and quite -willing to give us hospitality for a few hours. I told her that we -were acquainted with the Prince; but I did not think it advisable to -say who we really were. You agree with me, madame?” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen, who had scarcely spoken since crossing the river, and had -been walking on as if in a dream, with the light in her eyes which -Cyril had noticed when they left the burning house, started suddenly -when he addressed her, as though she had been struck, and turned a -piteous gaze on him. -</p> - -<p> -“I leave everything to you—Count,” she said falteringly; and -Fräulein von Staubach gave Cyril a glance full of suspicion. -</p> - -<p> -“Then, madame, as soon as I have seen you settled in the gamekeeper’s -house, I will go on to the castle, and find out whether Prince -Mirkovics possesses any kind of vehicle which he could send to convey -you and his Majesty. You will no doubt wish to return to civilised -life as soon as possible?” -</p> - -<p> -“Civilised life!” cried Fräulein von Staubach, as the Queen remained -silent; “do we look fitted for civilised life, Count? It is absolutely -out of the question that her Majesty should be seen in such a guise.” -</p> - -<p> -“I had forgotten that,” said the Queen, blushing hotly, as she -realised the strangeness of her appearance, in her torn and soiled -Thracian garments, now drenched almost to the waist, and with her -bandaged feet thrust into the worn-out slippers of the innkeeper’s -compassionate maid-servant. “What can we do?” she asked helplessly, -looking at her brown hands. -</p> - -<p> -“If your Majesty remembers the circumstances under which Prince -Mirkovics left the Court,” suggested Cyril hesitatingly, “you will see -that there would be some awkwardness in appearing before him in our -present state of—of destitution.” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen’s face flushed again. On the occasion of some Court -festivity at the Palace, Prince Mirkovics had disregarded her -unwritten law by appearing in the Thracian national costume instead of -Western evening dress, and both she and her mother had received him -with marked coldness. The proud old chieftain had withdrawn -immediately from Bellaviste, and returned to his native hills; and it -was only at the entreaty of King Otto Georg and M. Drakovics that he -had consented to allow his daughter to remain a member of the royal -household. They knew that if he severed all connection with the -reigning house, his many friends and relations would do the same, thus -depriving the throne of its most loyal supporters. And now the Queen, -herself in rags, must appeal to the charity of Prince Mirkovics to -furnish her with shelter and clothes—truly a humiliating position. -She looked appealingly at Fräulein von Staubach, who, after a -struggle with herself, answered Cyril’s remark— -</p> - -<p> -“That is quite impossible, Count; and it is also impossible that you -should represent to Prince Mirkovics the condition of her Majesty’s -wardrobe. It is I who must go to the castle.” -</p> - -<p> -“Am I to have the honour of escorting you, Fräulein?” -</p> - -<p> -“Would you leave her Majesty without attendance, Count?” irritably. “I -will not approach Prince Mirkovics, but ask at once for Princess Anna. -She is spending the winter at home, and to whom has the Queen a better -right to look for assistance than to her own maid of honour? She shall -come back with me, bringing a suitable dress for her Majesty, and then -you can go to the castle and make yourself known to the Prince, who -will of course hasten to welcome their Majesties; but by that time the -Queen will be prepared to receive him, and there will be two ladies in -attendance.” -</p> - -<p> -This suggestion, which promised to obviate the great clothes -difficulty, although rather to the eye than in reality, was agreed to -by the Queen; and as soon as Fräulein von Staubach had seen her -mistress established on one of the cane lounges of the shooting-box -for a rest, she departed for the castle under the guidance of the -gamekeeper. Cyril, who had accepted the loan of the good man’s best -suit, took the opportunity of removing the false beard and wig which -he had worn during his wanderings, and of washing off the paint and -mud which had contributed to disguise him. He further inveigled the -little King into allowing his face and hands to be washed, and his -general appearance smartened up by the woman of the house, although -the child had been so constantly carried that his clothes had suffered -very little in comparison with those of the rest of the party. The -King only submitted to the brushing and cleansing process in -consideration of a bribe—the promise that he should go with his -hostess and see her milk the goats; and as soon as he was set at -liberty he gave her no peace until she took up her pails and led the -way out of the house. Cyril accompanied them, fearing lest his -sovereign, in the ardour of his study of natural history, should make -too close an acquaintance with the goats’ horns; but almost before the -milking had begun, the little King uttered an angry exclamation. -</p> - -<p> -“Mamma is calling me!” he said, and Cyril, looking towards the house, -saw the Queen standing on the verandah, looking anxiously after her -son, who wailed sadly, “They never let me do anything nice, and the -goats are so pretty, and I’m not going too near, Herr Graf. Please do -go and tell mamma that I want to stay here.” -</p> - -<p> -“I will look after the little gentleman, honourable sir, and see that -he doesn’t come to any harm,” said the woman; and Cyril accepted the -assurance, and returned to the Queen, who remarked doubtfully on -hearing it that she supposed Michael might as well stay where he was -for the present, but that it would be very difficult to get him into -proper ways again when they were back at Bellaviste. -</p> - -<p> -“I fear that you will be obliged to spend some days at the castle as -the guest of Prince Mirkovics, madame, before we can hope to return to -Bellaviste,” said Cyril. “Communication is difficult in these -mountains, and there will be plenty of time to drill his Majesty into -courtly ways once more.” -</p> - -<p> -“Why will you talk to me like this, even when we are alone?” asked the -Queen reproachfully. “Please do not stand on the steps—come up here. -I want to talk to you. I know what you are thinking,” she went on, as -Cyril mounted the steps and stood beside her. “You think that I might -wish to withdraw what I said to you just now, because things are -different. They are different, I know; we thought then that we had -come to the end of our lives, and instead we are beginning a new life, -but I—my feelings—have not changed.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am overwhelmed by your graciousness, madame,” began Cyril, not -daring to look at her lowered eyes and blushing face; but she -interrupted him impetuously, her voice ringing with impatience— -</p> - -<p> -“<i>Madame</i> again! and after what has passed between us! Why won’t you -understand that I am Ernestine to you? I know what it is; you don’t -trust me—Cyril.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are unfair to me, Ernestine.” Stung by her reproach, he sought -refuge in turning the tables on her. “It is you who will not trust me. -Can’t you see that in our difficult position the utmost prudence is -necessary? Your family—the European Courts——” -</p> - -<p> -“They have no authority over me,” she said eagerly. “I married once to -please my family; but the experiment was not so successful that I -should wish to try it again. I have had enough of <i>noblesse oblige</i> in -such matters. And as to the other Powers, what do I care for them? I -am not ashamed of my choice. You will see whether I shrink from -announcing to the world that you are to be my husband.” -</p> - -<p> -“Do you know what the consequences of such an announcement would be -for me, Ernestine?” -</p> - -<p> -“No. What should they be?” -</p> - -<p> -“The scaffold and the block, I suppose. In history that is generally -the lot of the man who loves the Queen, isn’t it? But forgive me, my -dearest,” as he caught sight of her agonised face; “it would not be so -bad as that. I should merely have to leave Thracia, and after that I -should probably disappear.” -</p> - -<p> -“What do you mean?” she cried, laying a trembling hand on his. “Does -my love really place you in danger, Cyril? Oh, why did I not bite my -tongue out before confessing it? Can you ever forgive me?” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril resisted the temptation to take her in his arms and kiss away -her tears. He had deliberately struck the chord which he knew would -find the surest response in her, and the advantage must not be -frittered away. In other words, unless the new Ernestine would allow -herself to be managed as the old one had never done, Thracia would no -longer be a desirable place of residence for him; but if she proved -amenable, there was still hope that he might succeed in maintaining -his position. He took both her hands in his, and spoke slowly and -impressively. -</p> - -<p> -“Dearest, you won’t mind my putting before you the true state of the -case? It would be no kindness to conceal from you the difficulties in -our way. Perhaps you don’t know that if you marry a second time the -Thracian Constitution deprives you of your position as regent during -your son’s minority, while, as your husband, I should be unable to -hold my present post. You see that our marriage would mean our -forsaking King Michael, and leaving Thracia?” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course I would never be separated from him,” she said indignantly. -“But is there no alternative?” and her dark eyes were raised -appealingly to his. -</p> - -<p> -“Our only hope lies in an alteration of the Constitution; but that -would never take place if the fact of our engagement became known. -Drakovics is no friend of yours, and although he has tolerated me -hitherto as a necessary evil, he would be delighted to find any excuse -for getting rid of me. If he knew what has passed between us, it would -give him the very weapon he wants, and all the Powers would be on his -side.” -</p> - -<p> -“Tell me what you would wish me to do,” she murmured, despairing -sadness visible in every feature. -</p> - -<p> -“Don’t look so miserable, dear. Can’t you trust me to find a way out -of this if there is one? I ask you at present only to keep our secret -until we have returned to Bellaviste, and I have had time to look -round. It is just possible that we may be able to offer Drakovics some -equivalent for acquiescing in our plans, or some other chance may turn -up. You may be sure that I shall set all my wits to work to find one.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes,” said the Queen doubtfully, though with the shadow of a smile; -“but must we pretend not—not to care for one another?” -</p> - -<p> -“Everything must be just as it was before,” was the decisive reply. -</p> - -<p> -“No, that cannot be; for before last Thursday you and I were always -quarrelling. If I quarrelled with you now, after all you have done for -my boy, I should be the most ungrateful woman alive, and I am not -that. You must allow me to be grateful.” -</p> - -<p> -“Very well, in so far as her Majesty may condescend to be grateful to -her poor servant. No. I am not teasing you,” as her eyes filled again -with tears. “I have shared my difficulties with you, Ernestine, and -asked you to do a hard thing for me, I know, in keeping this distance -between us; but I believe you will do it.” -</p> - -<p> -“I will,” she said; “although I had rather you had asked me to come -down and stand beside you. But you will not find me fail you.” -</p> - -<p> -“I was sure of it. And as to the necessary ceremony and etiquette, you -will remember that we are merely playing parts again, as we did when -we left Tatarjé. We have different parts now; but there is just as -much at stake.” -</p> - -<p> -“You make me ashamed of myself,” she said. “Yes; I will remember. And -now, do you mind fetching the King back? I am sure he has stayed long -enough watching the goats.” -</p> - -<p> -As Cyril obeyed, he saw that there was a reason for her request quite -different from that which she had given, in three figures which were -approaching the house. No doubt Fräulein von Staubach was returning, -and Ernestine, catching a distant glimpse of her, had thought it well -to begin playing her part at once. Cyril laughed to himself at her -diplomacy. -</p> - -<p> -“She shrank from hurting my feelings by saying that we ought not to be -seen alone together,” he reflected, “so she sends me off on an -imaginary errand. What have I done to make her credit me with such -delicate sensibilities?” -</p> - -<p> -It was not without the exercise of strong moral suasion that he was -able to induce the little King to leave the fascinating neighbourhood -of the goats; and they only reached the house at the same time as the -three people whom Cyril had noticed, and who proved to be Fräulein -von Staubach, Princess Anna Mirkovics, a pale, plain girl who -cherished a romantic attachment for the Queen, and the gamekeeper, who -carried a large bundle done up in a wrapper. Princess Anna was -evidently ill at ease. She remained at the foot of the steps while -Fräulein von Staubach went up them to seek the Queen, and stood -looking the picture of misery, twisting her fingers nervously -together. Even when the Queen stepped out on the verandah, she made no -attempt to approach, looking up at her with tearful eyes. -</p> - -<p> -“Anna!” said the Queen in astonishment, “what is the matter? Am I so -much altered that my own friends do not know me?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh no, no, dearest madame!” cried the girl, fairly sobbing. “It is -only—how can I dare to approach you in this dress?” and she pointed -to the Thracian costume she was wearing. -</p> - -<p> -“Prince Mirkovics will not allow any but the national dress to be worn -on his estates, madame,” explained Fräulein von Staubach. “Princess -Anna was obliged to leave all her European dresses at her aunt’s house -before she came home.” -</p> - -<p> -“And I have nothing but a Thracian dress to bring for you, madame,” -sobbed Anna; “but indeed it is not my fault—nor my father’s either, -since he could not tell that you would be coming here.” -</p> - -<p> -“Why, you foolish Anna!” said the Queen, half-laughing, “am I such an -ogress that you are afraid to approach me? Come here at once. I have -worn a Thracian dress for days, and it is most comfortable, and not, I -think, unbecoming. Your father is a very sensible man to insist upon -it. Now leave off crying, or I shall think you are sorry to see me. -Ah, Count, I see you are laughing, because you remember how foolish I -used to be about things Thracian. Surely you will allow that I have -been punished for my fault; and may I not learn wisdom from the -punishment?” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, I would not venture to suggest that any action of yours -deserved punishment,” returned Cyril, as Princess Anna looked up in -surprise at the friendly tone in which the Queen addressed him, -“although I may rejoice over the change in your opinions. Is it your -Majesty’s pleasure that I should now leave you in order to inform -Prince Mirkovics of your presence here?” -</p> - -<p> -“By all means,” said the Queen; but Anna Mirkovics added a frightened -“Pray be careful, Count,” which showed him that his mission would -hardly be a very easy one. He did not dwell on the thought, however, -as he set out along the road which the gamekeeper showed him, for his -mind turned naturally to his own affairs. Making use of a power on -which he was wont to pride himself not a little, he set to work to -isolate his affections from the rest of his personality, much as a -chemical investigator isolates a new element, and to look at them from -a distance, as he had done on that night in the forest. The result of -his observations was not very flattering. -</p> - -<p> -“You are a nice moral young man, Cyril Mortimer,” he told himself. -“Somehow or other you have tricked that poor little woman into handing -you over her heart in exchange for the shabby second-hand article -which is all you have to offer; and yet you won’t give up a dirty -portfolio for her, though she is willing to risk her crown for you. -The fact is, you are a cad, and if Caerleon were here, he would say -you ought to be kicked. He might even go so far as to do it. But the -worst part of the whole sad affair, as the good people would call it, -is that you don’t intend to reform. You had rather be a cad than a -fool. And therefore, since you have come to that practical conclusion, -just leave off gassing about your caddishness.” -</p> - -<p> -He set his teeth and walked on, turning deliberately from the thought -of Ernestine to that of the difficulties which must be faced in the -near future, although their exact nature was involved in some -uncertainty owing to the ambiguous attitude assumed of late by M. -Drakovics. In the secret of this attitude, Cyril felt convinced, there -lay some advantage for him, if he could only discover it. -</p> - -<p> -“It’s quite clear that he has been up to something,” he soliloquised. -“I’m afraid he has taken good care to cover up his tracks; but if I -can hunt him out, I will. Not that I bear any malice against him, of -course; but I am badly in need of a fellow-criminal, with whom to -exchange crimes and pardon. What nuts if I can spot any of his little -dodges!” -</p> - -<p> -Various ideas, springing from this aspiration, occupied his mind until -he reached the castle, and was admitted by the armed doorkeeper into -the great courtyard. On the raised terrace before the house sat Prince -Mirkovics and the older members of his clan, smoking, drinking coffee, -and talking. The Prince had spent his morning in performing the duties -of his station. He had dispensed justice to the people of his -district, inspected the work on his farm, given an eye to the -construction of a new road, practically the first to be made in that -part of the country, and enjoyed his siesta after the mid-day meal; -and now he was watching the evolutions of his mounted retainers, who -were going through a primitive form of drill, such as had no doubt -preceded the operations against Roum in the war of independence. His -astonishment on beholding Cyril was great. -</p> - -<p> -“You here, Count?” he exclaimed, rising to greet him. “On a hunting -expedition, I suppose?” looking with some perplexity at his garb. “But -why not send to say you were coming, so that we might have got up a -bear-hunt for you? Come, sit down with us,” and he dragged him towards -the group. “You know my brother, the Bishop of Karajevo? and I think -you have met most of these gentlemen before?” -</p> - -<p> -“Pardon me, my dear Prince,” said Cyril, releasing himself with -difficulty from the hospitable grip; “but I am not here on my own -account. I have the honour to announce to you that her Majesty the -Queen, in returning from Tatarjé to the capital with the King, has -arrived at the boundary of your estate, and hopes to enjoy the shelter -of your roof to-night.” -</p> - -<p> -“The Queen in this district, and coming here!” cried Prince Mirkovics, -his face growing red and his grey moustache bristling wrathfully. “Are -you aware, Count, that when I last appeared at Court her Majesty -barely acknowledged my presence, and would not so much as grant me her -hand to kiss? Am I to be publicly insulted at Bellaviste, and then -bearded in my own house?” -</p> - -<p> -“So far as I am aware, her Majesty has no intention of the kind,” -returned Cyril; “but in any case, Prince, you would not refuse -hospitality to a lady, who is Regent of Thracia to boot?” -</p> - -<p> -“What business has she to be Regent of Thracia?” growled the Prince. -“Men should rule over men. Let her be content to make laws for her -silly Court.” -</p> - -<p> -“Come, Prince, this is treason,” and Cyril laughed forbearingly. “You -don’t really wish me to return and tell the Queen that Prince -Mirkovics forgets the loyalty of a lifetime in the pique of a day?” -</p> - -<p> -“No, I don’t,” roared the Prince; “but am I to submit to have my -authority set at naught before my own clan?” -</p> - -<p> -“By no means. You are the King’s representative here, and have the -right to maintain your ancient privileges. I am quite sure that her -Majesty has failed hitherto to appreciate your position. Why not let -her see what it really is?” -</p> - -<p> -“She shall see it. You have a wise tongue in a young mouth, Count. -Dmitri,” to his youngest son, “go and tell your mother to prepare the -guest-chambers for the King and Queen and their attendants, and let -all the rest of you get ready to ride with me to escort their -Majesties here.” -</p> - -<p> -All was bustle immediately, and in a surprisingly short time a -gorgeous cavalcade left the castle, headed by Prince Mirkovics, Cyril, -and the Bishop. All the clansmen displayed their richest national -costumes with a kind of grim pride, wholly unmixed with any touch of -pleasure in welcoming their sovereign, for the slight offered to their -chief had been hotly resented by his followers. The array of stern -faces would have suited a foray better than a peaceful occasion like -the present, and Cyril wondered secretly how the Queen would bear -herself before these hostile and contemptuous mountaineers. When the -gamekeeper’s house came in sight, the troop halted, and he rode on to -announce the approach of Prince Mirkovics, returning with the answer -that her Majesty would be pleased to receive him. As the foremost -horsemen rode up to the steps, she appeared on the verandah, leading -the little King by the hand, with Princess Anna and Fräulein von -Staubach in the background. Excitement had given her a brighter colour -than usual, and her slight form showed to advantage in the velvet -pelisse with hanging sleeves, opening in front over a silken -under-dress, with which the faithful Anna had provided her. Her -chestnut hair hung in long braids from under a velvet cap studded with -gold coins, and Cyril perceived to his surprise that it was possible, -at any rate occasionally, for the woman with whom he had fallen in -love to look astonishingly beautiful. As for Prince Mirkovics, he -could only gasp with bewilderment, and seemed inclined to rub his -eyes, either at the sight of the Queen in Thracian costume or of his -own daughter in attendance on her. Remembering his duty, however, he -dismounted and advanced towards the Queen, saying, as he bowed low on -the steps— -</p> - -<p> -“Lady, my poor house is at your service. Deign to cover it with glory -by resting there with the King your son.” -</p> - -<p> -In his determined obstinacy, Prince Mirkovics had spoken in Thracian, -which his daughter translated to the Queen in a frightened whisper, -adding a translation to her father of Ernestine’s answer— -</p> - -<p> -“Most willingly do I accept your hospitality, Prince, for I have -looked forward to it ever since leaving Tatarjé. In the time of -trouble we know our real friends, although we may have treated them -carelessly in the day of prosperity.” -</p> - -<p> -“The loyalty of my family is not dependent upon the reward it meets -with, lady,” said the Prince, only half mollified. -</p> - -<p> -“True; if I had not known that, I should not have sought your -hospitality to-day. But is that old fault of mine never to be -pardoned, Prince? See, I have done what I could,” she pointed to her -Thracian dress. “You would not comply with my rules when you came to -Bellaviste, but I have complied with yours.” -</p> - -<p> -The charm of manner which could subdue even M. Drakovics was not less -potent in its effect upon the old mountaineer. Prince Mirkovics fell -on his knees and kissed the hand which the Queen held out. -</p> - -<p> -“Madame,” he said in French, which he spoke to a certain extent, -“forgive me. It is I who am to blame. If your Majesty will be so -gracious as to honour my house to-day, when next you travel in this -direction your eyes shall not rest upon a man or woman who is not -wearing German clothes. Your pleasure shall be done.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then my pleasure is that your people keep to their national dress, -Prince. Since I have seen so much of it, I have changed my mind; and I -shall change the rules of the Court as well, if only in memory of your -loyal welcome to-day.” -</p> - -<p> -Much gratified, Prince Mirkovics presented his brother and other -relations to the Queen, and then offered his hand to conduct her down -the steps to the horse which he had brought for her. This was, -strictly speaking, Cyril’s duty; but the Queen signed to him to waive -his rights, and allow the old chief to mount her, which he did in a -wholly unexpected way, by lifting her in his arms and depositing her -on the gorgeous peaked saddle, which was like an arm-chair placed -sideways, with a foot-rest instead of a stirrup. The other ladies and -the little King were also provided with steeds; and when all were -mounted the troop of retainers formed in two lines, that the royal -party might pass between them, after which a tumultuous outburst of -cheers and firing off of matchlocks announced that the start had taken -place. Prince Mirkovics rode beside the Queen, with his daughter close -behind to act as interpreter, and next came the Bishop, keeping a -vigilant eye on the little King and his pony. This arrangement left -Cyril and Fräulein von Staubach to the escort of the Prince’s sons, -who had many questions to ask concerning the adventures of the -travellers, all of which Cyril did not see fit to answer fully. He was -glad that Fräulein von Staubach appeared disinclined to talk, and -rode on stolidly, replying merely in monosyllables when she was -addressed, for he was anxious by means of his own answers to impress -upon her that it was advisable to maintain a certain degree of -reticence respecting the events of the last five days. Shortly before -reaching the castle, however, when the cavalcade was traversing a -narrow forest-track in which only two could ride abreast, he was -surprised to notice that she manœuvred her horse so as to keep beside -him. -</p> - -<p> -“What have you been saying to the Queen, Count?” she asked him -suddenly in English. -</p> - -<p> -“I did not know that I was in the habit of submitting my conversations -with her Majesty to your censorship, Fräulein.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, you evade my question? I will ask it differently. Have you had -the incredible cruelty and baseness to make love to her Majesty?” -</p> - -<p> -“Allow me to quiet your apprehensions, Fräulein. Whatever has passed -between the Queen and myself has been honoured with her Majesty’s -entire approval.” -</p> - -<p> -“Does that make it any better? You coward, to shelter yourself behind -her!” She paused to see whether she had produced any effect, but -finding Cyril smiling calmly, went on with a kind of sob, “I suppose -you will tell me that it is all my fault for bringing you in yesterday -evening. How could I dream that you would so far forget your duty as -to—I knew that the poor Queen had done so, and I thought your voice -would rouse her; but I had no idea—not the slightest—that you had -the presumption to return——” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes,” said Cyril, interrupting her incoherent sentences. “It is -dangerous to play with fire, Fräulein, especially when there is -gunpowder lying about. An explosion is at least possible.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, my poor mistress, have I brought this upon you!” wailed Fräulein -von Staubach, apostrophising the unconscious Queen, who was quite out -of hearing. “Why did I not guess what a serpent—— You have had the -meanness”—she turned suddenly upon Cyril again—“to demand that her -Majesty shall sacrifice her throne, separate herself from her child, -incur the fury of her relatives and the scorn of Europe—and all for -you!” -</p> - -<p> -“It gives me great pleasure to assure you, Fräulein, that I have not -had the meanness to demand anything of the kind.” -</p> - -<p> -“You have not asked the Queen to marry you?” -</p> - -<p> -“I have not asked her Majesty to marry me.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then what have you done?” incredulously. -</p> - -<p> -“Your questions are somewhat searching, Fräulein. Forgive me if I do -not answer them in complete detail. Her Majesty has been good enough -to intimate that she considers herself engaged to me.” -</p> - -<p> -“Coxcomb!” Fräulein von Staubach’s voice rose almost to a shriek. -“And yet you have the effrontery to say that she is not going to marry -you?” -</p> - -<p> -“Pardon me, Fräulein; I said that I had not asked her. My intentions -are strictly honourable, I assure you.” -</p> - -<p> -“You wish, I suppose,” with deadly coldness, “to give me to understand -that her Majesty proposed to you? Oh, I congratulate you on your -chivalry, Count! It is exquisite, inimitable. And you mean to drag her -down into misery and contempt?” -</p> - -<p> -“I shall do nothing of the kind, Fräulein. As my behaviour during -this interview ought to have proved to you, I am a tolerably patient -person. I can wait.” -</p> - -<p> -“Wait? and how long?” -</p> - -<p> -“Years, if necessary, till a favourable opportunity offers itself. -There will be no misery or contempt, Fräulein, for her Majesty to -face, unless it is due to treachery on your part. I am in no hurry.” -</p> - -<p> -“And this,” she said, with illogical fierceness, “you call being in -love!” -</p> - -<p> -With this Parthian shaft the combat terminated, for at the moment they -emerged into the open space before the castle, and it was necessary -for them to take up their posts immediately behind the King and Queen, -in order to share with them in the offering of bread and salt which -Princess Mirkovics presented at the gate. With great ceremony the -visitors were conducted across the courtyard and into the house; but -before they partook of the meal which had been prepared for them, a -council of war was held, consisting of the Queen, Cyril, Prince -Mirkovics, and the Bishop, to deliberate upon the steps which ought to -be taken at once. It was decided that Prince Mirkovics should keep his -retainers under arms as a guard to the castle, in case the rioters -from Karajevo, discovering that their prey had escaped them, should -cross the river and attempt an attack; and that Cyril should leave the -next morning for Bellaviste, there to inform M. Drakovics of the -safety of the royal party and find out what measures were being -adopted to crush the rebellion, and then return to the castle with an -escort to fetch the King and Queen. The Queen took little part in the -discussion, sitting very upright in her chair, and gazing at the rest -with a peculiar solemnity of expression which the two Thracians found -somewhat disconcerting, although it increased their opinion of her -wisdom; but which Cyril interpreted as showing that she was almost -falling asleep, though struggling bravely against being overcome by -her fatigue. His diagnosis was confirmed a little later by Princess -Mirkovics, who announced that her Majesty would not appear at supper. -She had lain down to take a moment’s rest, and had immediately fallen -into such a deep sleep that she could not be roused, a result which -surprised no one who knew even a portion of the fatigues and anxieties -of the last few days. -</p> - -<p> -The Queen was still asleep when Cyril started in the morning on his -journey to Bellaviste. Relays of horses had been prepared for him as -far as the railway, which he struck at a small country station, where -it was possible to stop the trains for the capital. He reached -Bellaviste in the course of the afternoon, and went first to his own -house, in order to change his Thracian clothes for more civilised -attire. To his great amusement, he found his official garb laid out in -readiness for him to wear, with the faithful Dietrich guarding it. -</p> - -<p> -“Well, Dietrich, glad to see you again. How did you guess I was coming -back to-day?” -</p> - -<p> -“Excellency, I have put out your clothes three times every day,—for -morning, and the Palace, and the evening. Your Excellency told me to -wait here for orders; and I have not left the house since I carried -the note which you gave me to his Excellency the Premier.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, you delivered it, did you?” -</p> - -<p> -“Into the Premier’s own hands, Excellency.” -</p> - -<p> -“And what did he say when he got it?” -</p> - -<p> -“His Excellency was much disturbed. He pressed his hand to his -forehead, and staggered from his seat, crying out, ‘He has stayed -behind!’ Then, remembering me, I suppose, he said, ‘My friend, your -master has risked his life in the hope of preventing a rebellion. I -fear you may never see him again.’ But I had your orders, Excellency, -and I returned here and waited.” -</p> - -<p> -“Good,” said Cyril absently, for his mind was busied with what he had -heard. It was sufficiently puzzling, bearing in mind the telegram -which M. Drakovics had sent begging him to remain at Tatarjé, and -which, having been delayed three days in transmission, had arrived too -late to allow him to alter his expressed intention. “It looks as -though he expected me to come in spite of the telegram,” he said to -himself. “What can it mean? Surely the telegram did not turn up too -early instead of too late? Did Drakovics know of the plot, and want me -out of the way, but preserve appearances by sending a bogus telegram -which ought to have been delivered after my departure? No, it’s too -complicated; but I’ll keep it in mind, at any rate.” -</p> - -<p> -As soon as he had changed his clothes, he went at once to the -Premier’s office, where M. Drakovics received him with an effusion -which seemed to his suspicious eye to be somewhat forced. -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, my dear Count!” he said, holding out his hand, “I feared I had -taken my last leave of you. Since I see you in safety, I need not ask -after their Majesties. They are well, I trust?” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, and safe under the protection of Prince Mirkovics. It’s all up -with the plot now, although your telegram arrived too late for me to -nip it in the bud as I should have liked. By the bye, I think it was -truly noble of you to send me a warning, when the success of the plot -would have suited your plans so well.” -</p> - -<p> -“My plans?” M. Drakovics looked up quickly. -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; of course it would have taken a load off your shoulders if the -King had been converted, and you had only to deal with him in an -Orthodox condition. But it’s no use crying over failed plots.” -</p> - -<p> -“You will always have your jests, Count,” M. Drakovics was shuffling -his papers busily; “but I fear we have no time for more to-day. Since -the King and Queen are in safety, we may proceed, I suppose, to stamp -out the rebellion?” -</p> - -<p> -“Quite so. What are your plans? Is this the general idea?” as the -Premier placed a document before him. “I see,—a simultaneous advance -by river and by rail. Who is going to command? Constantinovics? why, -he is a regular old-school Pannonian field-marshal. He will secure his -communications, and fool about with supplies, as if he were in a -hostile country.” -</p> - -<p> -“We cannot afford to strike and fail, my dear Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course not; but do you anticipate a strenuous resistance?” -</p> - -<p> -“To tell you the truth, I do not. You are aware that the rebels -pretend to have her Majesty in their hands? I believe that when their -story is proved false, the rebellion will melt away. But in any case -it must be crushed.” -</p> - -<p> -“Quite so. By the way, I have the Queen’s express orders that nothing -is to be done to prejudice the safety of those of our people who are -in their power. There is my clerk Paschics, who was arrested when -passing through Ortojuk with us, and all the ladies and officials whom -we left at Tatarjé to cover the Queen’s flight. They are to be saved -at all costs.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is unfortunate for us that they are in the hands of the rebels, -for they may be used to extort terms from the Queen.” -</p> - -<p> -“I fear they are bound to be, if you will do everything in such a -leisurely way. Why, a small force of irregulars, starting from Prince -Mirkovics’s castle, and travelling, as we did, by the old road, could -make a dash on Tatarjé and capture it before any one knew that an -expedition had started.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your ideas are too adventurous, Count. We cannot engage in a guerilla -warfare on our own soil, when we are blessed with generals competent -to direct a regular war. The matter is in the hands of -Constantinovics, who has drawn up his plan of campaign——” -</p> - -<p> -“Which means ‘Hands off!’ to civilians, I suppose?” said Cyril, -laughing. “Well, I think I had better intrust to you, for -Constantinovics, this paper in her Majesty’s handwriting. It is a list -of the people who assisted or befriended us in the course of our -escape, and who are to be protected and rewarded in every possible -way. The Queen drew it up at the council yesterday.” -</p> - -<p> -“The list appears to be a somewhat miscellaneous one,” said M. -Drakovics, glancing through the paper. “A charcoal-burner, an old -servant, the Jews of Karajevo, a mad revolutionary! My dear Count, -your adventures must have outdone the ‘Arabian Nights’ if you were -reduced to seeking assistance from such people as these.” -</p> - -<p> -“We had not the luck we hoped for, certainly, and I was obliged to -modify our plans from time to time. You will see that Constantinovics -gets the list?” -</p> - -<p> -“No, I will do better than that; I will intrust it to my nephew -Vassili, who is to accompany the expedition as my representative.” -</p> - -<p> -“You did not tell me that we were all to be represented.” Cyril’s -suspicions rose again in full force at this piece of intelligence. -Vassili Drakovics was popularly supposed to be his uncle’s destined -successor as Premier and ruler of Thracia, and Cyril regarded him with -a distrust which was only tempered by contempt. “I almost think I -shall go in person,” he added carelessly, without appearing to look at -the Premier. -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Count! just when it is so necessary that I should have you at -hand for consultations? And you are mistaken in thinking that -Ministers are to be represented individually on the staff of the -expedition. The fact is,”—M. Drakovics bent forward confidentially, -but there was a good deal of uneasiness in the way in which his hand -shuffled the papers,—“it is in my interests that Vassili is going. -There is a—a letter of mine which I fear may be put to a wrong use -unless I can get it back into my own hands.” -</p> - -<p> -“A letter? Why, have you also been dabbling in conspiracy, Drakovics?” -</p> - -<p> -The Premier’s sallow face grew a shade paler. “I am not joking,” he -said. “The letter is a perfectly innocent one, addressed to the -commandant of Tatarjé, in reply to a request about some office for -his brother; but I have heard rumours—indeed, with such a tissue of -falsehoods as they have been weaving, would they be likely to let slip -such an opportunity of dragging my name into the matter?” -</p> - -<p> -“But you would get it back in any case when the rebels are tried, if -it had not been destroyed.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, but how can I be sure that it will not fall into unfriendly -hands? The rebels may have made alterations in the original, or even -cut out my signature and attached it to a forgery. To leave it to be -produced at the trial would be to subject myself to endless suspicion -and annoyance. My honour is at stake, Count, and must be vindicated. -As to the letter itself, you shall see it when I have it back. But -where are you going now?” -</p> - -<p> -“To the Palace, to find one of the ladies and give her a list which -Fräulein von Staubach intrusted to me of things I am to take back for -the Queen. The castle is rather a primitive place in the way of toilet -arrangements, I fancy. By the bye, we must get a carriage up there -somehow, for her Majesty is quite unfit to ride as far as the railway. -I suppose we must set the escort to push behind in the places where -there is no road at all, and harness their horses on in front. You -will see that the escort is detailed to start to-morrow? I will look -after the other things.” -</p> - -<p> -“But I wonder,” he said to himself, as he quitted the Premier’s -presence, “what the truth is about that letter? There is something -fishy, I am sure. Drakovics has given himself away in his eagerness to -get it back, not to mention his engaging candour in telling me about -it at all. What is it? It would give me the very handle I want against -him if I could find out.” -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch17"> -CHAPTER XVII.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">“THE MAN WHOM THE QUEEN DELIGHTETH TO HONOUR.”</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -<span class="sc">Whatever</span> M. Drakovics’s misgivings may have been with respect to the -letter of which the rebels had obtained possession, the measures which -he took to recover it were crowned with complete success, and he -appeared in Cyril’s office triumphant, three days after his colleague -had returned a second time to Bellaviste, in attendance on the Queen -and the little King. -</p> - -<p> -“Everything has fallen out exactly as I prophesied to you, Count,” he -cried, “with the exception of one or two unfortunate accidents, such -as one could not hope to provide against. You saw, of course, -yesterday’s telegram from Constantinovics announcing that he and the -royal forces had occupied Tatarjé with very little opposition? Well, -here is a long letter from my nephew Vassili, giving details, and, -best of all, enclosing that letter of mine which caused me such -anxiety. I promised to show it to you; here it is.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril glanced at the document with languid interest. It was an -ordinary business letter in the Premier’s writing, addressed to the -commandant of Tatarjé, and promising to meet his wishes with regard -to the subject upon which they had been in correspondence. But for the -fact of its having been written by M. Drakovics’s own hand, there was -nothing remarkable about it; and except for the danger of its being -tampered with, it appeared quite inadequate to account for the -writer’s anxiety to recover it. Cyril returned it quickly. -</p> - -<p> -“Many thanks, Drakovics. I congratulate you on getting the precious -thing back so soon. But what are the unfortunate accidents to which -you refer?” -</p> - -<p> -“I must give you the gist of Vassili’s letter before you will -understand them. As I anticipated, the moment that the rank and file -of the rebels learned that they had been deceived in imagining that -they had the Queen in their hands, they lost heart. There was a little -fighting round the Bishop’s palace, led by the commandant and Colonel -O’Malachy; but the Bishop and the Mayor, when once their eyes were -opened, insisted upon a surrender. They had been doubly deceived, -first by means of this letter here, into supposing that I—why, I -cannot imagine—sympathised with their object, and then by the lady -who personated her Majesty.” -</p> - -<p> -“Really,” said Cyril, “the Bishop must be singularly guileless for a -man of his age and political experience. It’s pretty evident that he -is too simple-minded for the position that he occupies.” -</p> - -<p> -“That will be for the court to decide when he is brought to trial,” -replied the Premier, changing countenance a little. “In any case, he -submitted at once when he learned the truth, and gave assistance in -securing his fellow-conspirators. He even surrendered this letter, -which had been intrusted to his care. Moreover, the rescued ladies all -bear testimony to the consideration with which they were treated -during their imprisonment in his palace.” -</p> - -<p> -“In other words, Bishop Philaret is one of those who aspire to run -with the hare and yet hunt with the hounds?” -</p> - -<p> -“Possibly; but we may be thankful that he has shown so accommodating a -spirit. If he had been like the rest—but we are coming to the -unfortunate accidents I mentioned. During the night after the -recapture of the town, Colonel O’Malachy succeeded in making his -escape from the place where he was imprisoned, and the commandant -committed suicide.” -</p> - -<p> -“Good gracious! there has been treachery at work,” cried Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“Impossible, Count. Both prisoners were searched before they were left -alone; but they must have contrived to secrete some tool or weapon. -The commandant was found with his brains blown out, and a discharged -revolver in his hand, and Colonel O’Malachy appears to have escaped -through the window and the garden at the back, by means of tying his -bed-clothes together into a rope. The two men were confined in a -private house, for the ordinary prison was full.” -</p> - -<p> -“You may take my opinion as that of the average man,” said Cyril, -slowly and meaningly, “that there was foul play somewhere. A stout -elderly man like the O’Malachy, and lame too, could never escape -unaided from a window.” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course, the whole affair will be most strictly inquired into, and -the sentries put on their trial,” said M. Drakovics. “Vassili can -testify that both the prisoners were secure when Constantinovics and -he visited them late at night. The thing is a mystery.” -</p> - -<p> -“A very ugly mystery for all concerned, if it is not cleared up.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, come, you take too dark a view of things, my dear Count. It will -be awkward for the poor wretches of sentries, of course; but how could -it possibly affect any one else? By the bye, this is something in your -department. Vassili says that the rescued prisoners—our friends, that -is, naturally—were to leave Tatarjé by rail this morning, which -means that they will arrive here to-night.” -</p> - -<p> -“I will tell the Queen, and inquire what she wishes done,” said Cyril, -as the Premier rose to depart; but when he was left alone he sat still -for a time. “I must hear what the ladies have to say,” he told himself -at last. “They may be able to throw some light on the earlier stages -of the affair. But as to these two ‘unfortunate accidents,’ I have no -doubt whatever. It is true, of course, that the commandant’s brains -were blown out; but I think it extremely unlikely that the revolver -which did it was in his hand at the time. As for the O’Malachy, he was -helped to escape because he knew too much to be brought to trial, and -because, as a Scythian subject, it would have been dangerous to put -him out of the way. It looks very much as if the Bishop had been -squared, but that time will show.” -</p> - -<p> -Banishing these speculations from his mind with an effort, he sought -an audience of Ernestine, and acquainted her with the approach of -Baroness von Hilfenstein and the rest of the members of the Court. She -was overjoyed by the news, and, as he had expected and hoped, directed -him to take a special train, the royal train, and meet them at a -station some thirty miles from Bellaviste, thus bringing them back in -triumph, as a mark of the Queen’s appreciation of their services. -There was no time to be lost if the transfer was to be effected -without undignified haste, and Cyril telephoned his orders immediately -to the railway officials, and found the royal train waiting for him -when he reached the station. In spite of his precautions, he was a -little late in arriving at his goal, and found the people whom he had -come to welcome waiting on the platform to welcome him, which they did -in many cases with tears of joy. When he had reassured them all -separately as to the safety of the King and Queen, and the fact that -their health was not likely to suffer permanently from the hardships -they had undergone (this was a point on which Mrs Jones, in -particular, showed herself almost impossible to convince), he -succeeded in getting them safely bestowed in the train, and himself -made one of a pleasant party in the royal saloon. Baroness von -Hilfenstein and her daughter had endless questions to ask about the -escape from Tatarjé, Stefanovics was all anxiety as to the feeling in -Bellaviste with regard to the rebellion, and every one else had some -inquiry to make; but at last Cyril succeeded in gaining a hearing for -his own question. -</p> - -<p> -“Tell me what happened after we had left,” he said. “Not the vaguest -scrap of information has reached us about that.” -</p> - -<p> -“Really,” said Baroness von Hilfenstein, “it all happened very much as -you said it would, Count. About half an hour after you had gone we -began to hear stealthy sounds, as though people were moving about -round the house, and presently there came a tremendous knocking at the -front door. The apartments of M. and Madame Stefanovics were situated -in the front of the house, as you know; and after telling his wife to -rise and dress at once, M. Stefanovics opened the window and asked who -was there. It proved to be the commandant, who said that he had -received intimation of a plot to seize the persons of the King and -Queen, and begged that they would allow him to conduct them at once to -the Bishop’s palace for safety.” -</p> - -<p> -“Seeking safety in the lion’s mouth!” said Cyril. “I hope you did not -recall the story of the spider and the fly to the commandant’s memory, -Stefanovics?” -</p> - -<p> -“No, indeed, Count,” returned the chamberlain. “I expressed horror at -the news and gratitude to the commandant, but declined to alarm the -Queen before morning. To that my friend replied that he durst not keep -his men in the grounds of the Villa, where they were so much exposed -to attack, and that he must get them safely behind walls in another -hour, if he had to take the royal party with him by force. As he -threatened to break open the door, I went down to open it, sending my -wife to warn the Baroness.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes,” interrupted Baroness Paula, “and Madame Stefanovics and my -mother came and dragged me out of bed and into the Queen’s room, and -made me dress up in her clothes, and told me so many things which I -was to do and was not to do that I was quite dazed. Then, before I was -ready, in stalked Mrs Jones through the private door, carrying in her -arms—what do you think? Why, the great doll in the uniform of a -Hercynian grenadier which the Emperor Sigismund sent to our King, -dressed up in his Majesty’s clothes. I really thought it was the King -until she showed me the face. Meanwhile, Madame Stefanovics had gone -to wake the other ladies——” -</p> - -<p> -“And I whispered to each not to be alarmed by anything she might see, -but to behave just as usual,” said Madame Stefanovics proudly. -</p> - -<p> -“And very soon after that we were ready,” continued Baroness Paula, -“and my mother conducted us out. The Queen’s crape veil quite hid my -face, and no one seemed to have a suspicion. The commandant was -waiting in the hall, and he bowed very low and regretted the necessity -for disturbing me at such an hour. I said that he was only doing his -duty, and that I was grateful to him for his fidelity—imitating the -Queen’s voice as well as I could. The gentlemen of the household were -all ready too, and we drove away from the villa with proper -ceremony,—the commandant had had the carriages prepared while we were -dressing. The soldiers marched on either side, and we reached the -Bishop’s palace without any alarm.” -</p> - -<p> -“I can best describe to his Excellency the next development of the -plot,” said Pavlovics, the King’s chamberlain. “Rooms were provided -for us at the palace, Count, and we were left in peace during the -night; but in the morning the commandant appeared with a file of -soldiers in the apartments which had been allotted to us of his -Majesty’s household, and ordered that the King should be roused, -dressed, and brought to him. The Government, so he said, had decided -that for the safety of the kingdom it was imperative that his Majesty -should become a member of the Orthodox Church, and the Bishop was -already waiting in the cathedral to perform the ceremony of -confirmation. The Queen had agreed to the measure, but would appear to -resist it, for fear of the anger of her German relatives, and -therefore it would be best if it could be carried out without arousing -her Majesty. Thunderstruck, and not knowing what to believe, I asked -to speak to Mrs Jones, who declared she would not give up the King for -any such purpose, and that his Majesty was ill in bed. Going back to -the commandant, I told him this, and both Herr Batzen and I -endeavoured to induce him to abandon his intention——” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, indeed,” put in the old pastor, whose mild eyes had acquired a -look of startled surprise during the stirring events of the last -fortnight. “I represented to him as forcibly as I could the extreme -folly and wickedness of the course he proposed; but he pushed me -rudely aside, and thrust his way into the King’s room——” -</p> - -<p> -“Where Mrs Jones stood in front of the bed, and defied him to -approach,” went on Pavlovics. “He called two soldiers to drag her away -(we were already under guard), and pulled off the bedclothes. To his -stupefaction and ours, there was no child in the bed, but only a large -doll. Mrs Jones, seeing her advantage, began to abuse him, assuring -him that the King was far away, and safe out of his reach, and that he -might take the doll, and welcome, and do what he liked with it, and -much good might it do him! Utterly astonished, they searched the room, -to discover whether his Majesty was concealed anywhere about it, and -then went away, to question the sentries. After a time an officer came -to tell us to go to the Queen, and inform her of the disappearance of -her son, and we prepared, very unwillingly, to do this.” -</p> - -<p> -“Now it is my turn again,” said Baroness Paula. “When M. Pavlovics and -Herr Batzen had joined us, and we had explained things to them and to -the ladies who were not in the plot, and warned them to keep up the -farce, we were startled by the entrance of the commandant and some -soldiers. I stood up, and in a most regal voice demanded what they -meant by such an intrusion; but he answered politely that it was -necessary to discover who it was that had kidnapped the King, that the -criminals might be pursued and punished. He had a list in his hand, -and calling over the names, discovered that Fräulein von Staubach, -the King’s governess, and Paula von Hilfenstein, a maid of honour, -were missing. Then they left us, and we never saw the commandant -again, except at a distance.” -</p> - -<p> -“They did not try to drag you into their schemes?” asked Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“No; they left us severely alone. Oh, it was fearfully dull, -Count—you can’t imagine how dull, for my mother would not allow me to -relax my dignity for a moment, lest there should be spies watching us. -She drilled me in my part from morning to night; and there I sat in -the Queen’s clothes, with the veil arranged so as to hide my face from -any one coming into the room. When we went out, I had the veil down, -of course.” -</p> - -<p> -“But surely they did not let you go into the town?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh no; but each day we were allowed to walk for an hour in an inner -courtyard with some weeds in it. They took the sentries out of the way -for the time, and never allowed even the servants to cross the square. -But on the first day I felt certain that we were being watched, and I -pinched Madame Stefanovics’s arm—she was walking with me—and we both -glanced up, and saw some one looking at us out of a little window; but -I thought it was the Bishop, and she thought it was the commandant.” -</p> - -<p> -“Both, no doubt,” commented Cyril. “Their suspicions had been roused -as to the genuineness of their capture. Did they ever try to induce -you to sign any document for them, Baroness?” -</p> - -<p> -“No, never.” -</p> - -<p> -“That shows that they were convinced you were not the Queen. I thought -so.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, but wait and hear the rest. We never found out that we were -watched again, and we never saw any one in authority. Sometimes they -used to send messages to me, but always through one of the other -ladies, and the servants were always most respectful. They never came -into the room where I was. On the second day we heard a great noise in -the street, and the servants told some one who asked about it that the -Jews were being driven out, and then we heard nothing more until the -day before yesterday. We were terribly dull; but we knew that so long -as they continued to take me for the Queen, it meant that they had not -captured her Majesty, so we were happy. Then, that day, we heard -fighting—real fighting, with cannon, not like the driving out of the -Jews. We were all very much excited, and trying all the windows in -turn in the hope of being able to see what was going on, when the door -opened suddenly, and the Bishop came in, unannounced. Even at that -moment the rest remembered their parts, and I said in German, ‘Will -your Beatitude be pleased to inform me what is happening?’ But instead -of answering, he came close to me, and glared into my face, and then -said, ‘The Government forces are besieging us, madame. One of their -spies whom we have captured informs us of an extraordinary rumour, -that the Queen is at Bellaviste, and not here. Is this true? If it is, -cut short the farce, and put an end to this bloodshed.’ I had just -time to think that if the Queen was safe at Bellaviste there was no -need to play my part any longer; but before I could answer he pulled -aside my veil, and cried out, ‘You are not the Queen! Come with me -instantly.’ He gripped me by the wrist and dragged me away, out of the -room, down the stairs, and into the outer courtyard, which was full of -the rebels—soldiers and civilians mixed. Some were defending the -walls, and I caught sight of the commandant among them; but the -greater number were standing about in groups and quarrelling, while -every now and then a shell exploded at or near the gate. I realised -then that the Government troops must be in the town, and attacking the -palace itself; but I had no more time to think, for as soon as the -rebels saw the Bishop holding me by the wrist they gave a howl and -rushed towards me. I was terrified; but the Bishop called out, ‘Wait! -This is not the Queen. We have been deceived. The Queen has never been -in our hands at all, and there is nothing to fight for. Let us -surrender and save our lives!’ Then suddenly he tore off the widow’s -cap from my head, and the veil with it, so roughly that all my hair -came down” (Baroness Paula’s flaxen plaits were celebrated in Thracian -Court circles), “and they saw at once that I was not the Queen. He let -go my wrist for the moment, and my mother seized it—she had followed -us out—and dragged me back into the house and up-stairs again, and -the rebels were too busy with their own affairs to follow us. It was -not long before M. Vassili Drakovics came to us, and told us that the -Government forces were masters of the place, for the rebels had seized -the commandant and the Scythian officer who was helping him, and -insisted on a surrender. And that ends our adventures, Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“I scarcely know whether to admire more the spirit with which you went -through the adventures, or the grace with which you relate them, -Baroness,” said Cyril, and followed up this compliment with others -addressed to the rest of the ladies, until they were all on the best -of terms with themselves; and even Baroness von Hilfenstein relaxed -into a smile, while averring that Count Mortimer was such a frivolous -person that she could never see how any one thought it safe to intrust -him with the management of affairs of state. -</p> - -<p> -It would have astonished the good lady if she could have known of the -relief with which Cyril parted from his charges at the Palace, after -conducting them to the Queen’s presence, and went home to ponder his -earlier theories in the new light he had just obtained. Sitting at his -ease in his private sanctum, which no one but Dietrich was allowed -even to approach, he set to work to construct a hypothesis that should -fit the facts. -</p> - -<p> -“Let us see how it works out,” he said to himself. “I don’t think -Drakovics originated the plot, for he would know that Hercynia and -Pannonia would have to be reckoned with if it ever came out. No; the -O’Malachy was the moving spirit once more. His big plot failed before; -but he foresaw that if he was content with a little one he might lug -Drakovics into it. It was very simple: Drakovics wanted the King -converted, but durst not take it in hand for himself; the O’Malachy -and the Tatarjé people were willing to pull the chestnuts out of the -fire for him—on conditions, no doubt. The final terms were contained -either in that letter he showed me, or, as I believe, in a much more -explicit one for which that was substituted by Vassili. The -opportunities of communication would be furnished at first by the -correspondence about the post for the commandant’s brother, and the -last touches were put by Peter Sergeivics. He had ample opportunity -for seeing any of the conspirators when he came to Tatarjé before -appearing at the Villa at all. Then Drakovics bethinks himself that it -is just possible something may turn up later to connect him with the -plot, and he sends me a vague and non-committal telegram as a -guarantee of good faith, arranging that it is not to arrive until -after I have left Tatarjé. It reaches me a little too early; but I am -already in possession of the facts—some of them, that is. Naturally -Drakovics is thunderstruck in the morning when he learns from Dietrich -that I have stayed behind. His only chance of success now is to let -the conspirators catch us before we reach Prince Mirkovics’s. Most -fortunately I gave him no details of our plans; but I am convinced -that he let the Tatarjé people know in what direction we were to be -looked for, so that we were waited for at Ortojuk even before our -meeting with the sub-prefect. Upon my word, instead of complaining of -bad luck, I am astonished at my own luck in getting them through at -all. If it had not been for that change of clothes at the farm, we -must have been caught.” -</p> - -<p> -Rising from his chair, Cyril began to stroll up and down the room, -still thinking busily, and biting the end of his moustache. -</p> - -<p> -“And the net result of this is,” he went on, “that to save his -schemes, Drakovics plotted deliberately against both Ernestine’s life -and mine, for he must have known what would happen if we were caught. -And now he will be in constant terror lest anything of this should -come out. He has bribed the O’Malachy with his freedom, and the Bishop -with—well, it does not all appear yet; I shall be interested to -observe what it is. The spy was sent in to warn the Bishop to throw up -the sponge, which he did very neatly. The mayor was probably a dupe, I -think; but the other three knew after the first morning that the Queen -had never been in their hands. -</p> - -<p> -“And now, what is the upshot to be?” Cyril sat down again to consider. -“My dear Drakovics, I have never exactly loved you; but I had a -foolish fancy that you played fair towards your own side. That sweet -dream is now gone; but I don’t deny that this particular trick is -yours. You hold all the cards—you are a Thracian, popular, and in -power—and I am in a fix, in a hole, in a very, very tight place. You -will stick at nothing now to get rid of me; but I am not going to make -you a present of the rope with which to hang me. Nothing would suit -you better at this moment than to get wind of my little affair with -Ernestine, but I don’t intend that you shall. Until I have something -up my sleeve to play against you, you shall hear nothing about any -desire for the alteration of the Constitution. Bluff is no good here, -or I could play a glorious game; but there is too much at stake. You -would have me torn to pieces by a dirty ruffianly mob, would you? Wait -a little, my dear friend, only wait! But I should like to know,” this -was an after-thought, “what you bribed Bishop Philaret with, and how -far you committed yourself in your genuine letter.” -</p> - -<p> -Strangely enough, both these pieces of information were in Cyril’s -hands some five days later, although unfortunately not in a shape in -which he could turn them to advantage As he sat in his office, -Dietrich brought him a note, which he said had been given him in the -street by a peasant, a stranger, for his master. There was no address -on the envelope, which was dirty and common, but the contents were -full of interest:— -</p> - -<div class="letter"> - -<p> -“<span class="sc">My dear Lord Cyril</span>,—I was greatly interested to hear of the letter -discovered among the papers that the poor commandant had intrusted to -the Bishop for safekeeping during our little affair at Tatarjé. -Merely as a matter of interest, may I ask you to put these two -questions to your friend Drakovics. Ask him where is the letter -addressed by him to the Bishop and the commandant jointly, and -promising them an amnesty and future favour if they managed the King’s -conversion? and who is to become Archbishop of Bellaviste when the -Metropolitan joins the majority? The earlier inquiry, as you have no -doubt noticed, concerns the beginning of the present business, the -later one its end, which is not yet. You will guess that I would not -likely write this to you if you would be able to make any unpleasant -use of it; but since you cannot do that, I would like to relieve you -from the humiliation of being dragged at Drakovics’s chariot-wheels -any longer.—From your well-wisher, -</p> - -<p class="sign2"> -“<span class="sc">O’Malachy</span>,<br/> -<i>Colonel</i> à la suite <i>of the<br/> -—th Regiment of the Line.</i>” -</p> - -</div> - -<p> -Cyril’s first impulse on reading this was to curse the O’Malachy -aloud; but he restrained himself, and proceeded to tear the letter -methodically into strips and burn it. The exercise relieved his mind, -and he was able to look at things calmly again. -</p> - -<p> -“It’s just like the old fool,” he thought, “imagining that he will set -Drakovics and me by the ears. That he will not do, for his testimony -would be of no value against Drakovics’s denial, and I don’t break -with my friend the Premier until I can pulverise him. There shall be -no minor explosions—at any rate on my side—to mar the effect of the -great <i>coup</i>. I can smile and smile and be a villain as well as he -can. He may have the laugh on his side at present, but the man laughs -longest who laughs last. Oh yes; I trusted him once, but never again, -my friend—never again!” -</p> - -<p> -It was fortunate that Cyril’s soliloquy was uttered only in thought, -and did not publish itself in words, for just as he had reached this -point in his meditations M. Drakovics was announced. The Premier came -in looking vexed and somewhat sullen; but it suited Cyril’s humour to -welcome him with exaggerated cordiality. -</p> - -<p> -“Come in, come in, my friend!” he cried. “Take this chair of mine. If -there was a more comfortable one, you should have it, but we are not -Sybarites here. To what happy chance do I owe the pleasure of -beholding your bright and cheerful countenance?” -</p> - -<p> -M. Drakovics frowned. “I came to tell you, Count, that her Majesty -insists upon your having the Holy Icon. But doubtless this is no news -to you?” -</p> - -<p> -“Haven’t heard a word about it,” returned Cyril, with perfect truth. -The Comradeship of the Holy Icon was the chief Thracian order of -merit. It took its name from a band of heroes who had guarded a sacred -picture of St Peter in the decisive battle which made Thracian -independence possible in the days of Alexander the Patriot, and its -membership was confined to those who had rendered signal service to -the reigning dynasty. To be admitted to the brotherhood on the -recommendation of his sovereign was a gratifying experience for any -subject; but it seemed to Cyril that to him, at least, it might also -be an embarrassing one. “Why should I have heard the news?” he asked. -</p> - -<p> -“Why? when we all know the high esteem in which her Majesty is at -present pleased to hold you? You are basking in the sunshine of royal -favour just now, Count. I only hope for your sake that the brightness -may last.” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, whether the Holy Icon comes to me by favour or not, I won’t say -that I think I haven’t deserved it,” said Cyril deliberately. -</p> - -<p> -“It is usual,” said the Premier, with marked emphasis, “for the -recipient of such an honour to express his unworthiness—even his -reluctance to accept it.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, come now; I did not expect that from you, Drakovics! You and I -are behind the scenes; we need not wear the mask for each other’s -benefit. But am I mistaken, or is it the case that you see the -unworthiness and feel the reluctance for me?” -</p> - -<p> -“I felt it my duty, certainly, to remind the Queen that the Order was -intended for soldiers——” -</p> - -<p> -“And her Majesty reminded you that you were yourself one of its most -distinguished ornaments?” -</p> - -<p> -“And,” frowning, “that its members ought to belong to the Orthodox -faith.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is unfortunate that neither her Majesty nor her predecessor in the -sovereignty of the Order have been Greeks. But in spite of flaws in -his argument, shall I desert my friend Drakovics at this crisis? Come, -Drakovics—my more than friend, my patron (shall I say?)—give me your -true reasons, and I will decline the honour. Have you not been my -political guide, philosopher, and friend since first as a raw youth I -entered Thracia? Do I not occupy in your affections a position second -only to that of the ingenuous Vassili? Can you doubt my gratitude to -my benefactor?” -</p> - -<p> -“If I thought you were in earnest, I should suspect that you meant -mischief; but I know you are only joking,” said M. Drakovics sourly. -His ordinary feeling towards Cyril was a mixture of fear and dislike, -but when the younger man gave reins to his levity he positively hated -him. “Her Majesty insists on your admission to the Order, and the -chapter is to be held on Wednesday morning, so that you may attend the -Thanksgiving service among the other knights.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then you withdraw your opposition?” Cyril shook the Premier warmly by -the hand. “Ah, how my mind is relieved! Believe me, my dear Drakovics, -I shall never forget this.” -</p> - -<p> -Heartily disgusted, M. Drakovics withdrew, to confide to his nephew -that the Mortimer was more absurd than ever, and so much elated by the -honour about to be conferred upon him that it might be hoped he would -show his delight in some preposterous way, and ruin himself; to which -Vassili replied that he only trusted this might prove true, for that -in the Mortimer’s most foolish moments hitherto he had shown himself a -match for the wisest heads in Thracia. This was a consolation which -Cyril, smarting under the discovery of the way in which he had been -duped in the matter of the plot, would have hesitated to appropriate -to himself; but he was able to rejoice over the present mystification -of M. Drakovics as he turned again to his work. There was much to -arrange during the three days which remained before his admission into -the Order. All the arrangements for the great Thanksgiving service, -and the royal visit to the Hôtel de Ville which was to follow it, -were in his hands. The service had been suggested by the Metropolitan -himself, for it was beginning to leak out by this time that the Queen -and her son had incurred considerable danger in their return to the -capital, although the exact nature of the perils they had escaped was -not known; and Cyril had succeeded in overcoming Ernestine’s objection -to being present at an act of Orthodox worship, in view of the effect -to be produced on the people. Then Paschics, who had been discovered -in prison at Tatarjé, had to be received, rewarded, and promoted, and -the special gifts which the Queen intended to send to all the humble -friends of her adversity must be despatched to their intended -recipients by his hand. All this time, since the interview in the -gamekeeper’s house, Cyril had never seen Ernestine alone,—to tell the -truth, he shrank from doing so. He knew that what he had to say to her -would wound her deeply, and, as a diplomatic artist, he disliked -inflicting suffering before it was absolutely necessary. But on the -morning of the Thanksgiving service, when he was conducted into her -presence to be invested with the insignia of the Order of the Holy -Icon, he regretted his delay. The Queen’s face was flushed and her -eyes gleaming, and it struck him at once that she was meditating some -desperate step. -</p> - -<p> -“I had better have had it out with her,” he said to himself, “for if -she is going to make a scene it will ruin us both. I will get things -settled this afternoon, if she will leave me so long. Perhaps after -all she is only excited by her victory over Drakovics.” -</p> - -<p> -His conjecture appeared to be well founded, for Ernestine’s face grew -calmer as the Metropolitan and his assistant archdeacon droned through -a kind of litany in an unknown tongue. When it was over, M. Drakovics, -as the senior member of the Order, took Cyril’s hand and led him up to -the Queen, who rose from her seat, and, as the ritual prescribed, -holding the new knight’s hand in hers, turned to the rest of the -brotherhood— -</p> - -<p> -“Comrades of the Holy Icon, I your lady present to you Cyril Mortimer, -Count of the Pannonian Empire, to be admitted one of your number. It -is for you to say whether he is worthy of this honour. As for me, I -can testify that he has risked his life in my service, and that -Thracia owes to him the safety of her King, that he is a gallant -gentleman, and a most faithful friend”—“Servant,” ejaculated M. -Drakovics, but she disregarded the correction—“to me and to my -house.” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen’s voice faltered perilously, but she crushed down the rising -tears and looked round defiantly upon the knights. It was Prince -Mirkovics to whom it fell to answer her. -</p> - -<p> -“Lady, we receive this our brother at thy hand with all joy and -honour, for who serves thee has served us, and he that is a friend to -thee and to thy house is our friend also.” -</p> - -<p> -The last clause was interpolated, and not found in the ritual; but -Prince Mirkovics had saved the situation by his graceful acceptance of -the Queen’s amendment, and Cyril breathed more freely as he knelt -before her that she might invest him with the badge of the Order. The -Metropolitan was reading from the service-book with its massive -jewelled cover the solemn charge which was laid upon all the comrades -of the Holy Icon, and Cyril was waiting with downcast eyes to make the -prescribed response at the end, when he became aware that Ernestine -was looking intently at him. Her eyes seemed to burn themselves into -his brain, and the effort not to look up was positively painful. Nay, -more, it was useless, for her will overcame his for the moment, and he -glanced into her face. Their eyes met, and the knights and their -stately surroundings faded away. For an instant they were standing -again among the smoke-clouds in the burning house, with the roar of -the cataract in their ears—they two alone. Then Ernestine’s eyes -fell, the Metropolitan’s elaborate admonition came to an end, and -Cyril replied mechanically in the proper form, feeling as he did so, -for he could not see, that M. Drakovics, standing behind him, had -caught Ernestine’s glance, and had interpreted it correctly. She was -suspending the miniature copy of the Holy Icon from his neck now, by -means of its golden collar, and repeating the words of investiture -after the Metropolitan. The pause gave Cyril the chance he needed for -recovering his calmness; and when he rose from his knees, invested -with the mantle of the Order, and, standing at the Queen’s side, bowed -to his brother knights, there was not the slightest trace of emotion -in his face. The Premier gnashed his teeth; for one moment magnificent -possibilities had presented themselves to his mind. -</p> - -<p> -After the investiture came the Thanksgiving service in the cathedral, -with the <i>Te Deum</i> chanted as only an Orthodox choir can chant it, and -a sermon from the Metropolitan, brimming over with patriotism and -loyalty. Either the little King’s intercession for him had touched the -old man’s heart, or the plot had horrified him, as showing to what his -political schemes might lead; and Cyril smiled as he thought of that -other sermon of his not so many months ago. The service was -comparatively short, for there could be no visiting of shrines or -veneration of icons, such as would have been <i>de rigueur</i> in the case -of Orthodox monarchs, and the royal procession made its way across the -square to the Hôtel de Ville. Ernestine had laid aside her widow’s -weeds for the occasion, and donned a black velvet dress and a veil of -priceless lace flowing from a diamond tiara, while her hair fell in -heavy curls on either side of her face. The little King was garbed in -a Parisian adaptation of the national costume, a fact that appeared to -awaken interest and curiosity among the spectators; but Cyril was -struck by the lack of genuine feeling displayed. It was evident that -the Queen was as unpopular as ever, and that the people regarded her -with no more exclusive affection than they would a neighbouring -monarch on a visit. M. Drakovics was the real sovereign, at least in -Bellaviste, and it appeared to Cyril that in case of a conflict of -wills, the Premier would receive public support far more readily than -the Queen. -</p> - -<p> -It was not a cheering prospect, and Cyril threw aside the thought and -plunged into the business of the moment. The luncheon was a long -affair, with its speeches and toasts and many courses, and it was not -until late in the afternoon that the Royal party returned to the -Palace. It was Cyril’s duty to present for the Queen’s approval his -report of the day’s proceedings, for publication in the “Court -Circular” of the Government papers the following day; and although he -might have sent it through Baroness von Hilfenstein, his memory of the -morning was sufficiently vivid to determine him to seek a personal -interview with Ernestine. Her Majesty was expecting him, he was told; -and he passed on into the anteroom, where he found only Fräulein von -Staubach and Anna Mirkovics. While the latter went into the inner room -to announce his arrival, Fräulein von Staubach astonished him by -saying in a fierce whisper— -</p> - -<p> -“If you are a man, say something kind to the poor Queen. She has been -breaking her heart over your coldness ever since we returned to -Bellaviste.” -</p> - -<p> -Before Cyril could do more than look his surprise at advice so -contrary to that which he had last received from Fräulein von -Staubach, Princess Anna returned to say that the Queen was ready to -receive him, and he went on into the inner room, where Ernestine was -sitting listlessly in a great carved chair. She sprang up as he -entered, and made a step towards him; but as he paused at the door and -bowed, her face clouded again, and she approached him shyly, holding -out both hands. -</p> - -<p> -“Have you nothing to say to me, Count?” -</p> - -<p> -“I have the honour to present my official report for your -consideration, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your report? Give it to me. <i>That</i> for your report!” and she flung it -with all her strength into a corner. “Count, what do you mean by -treating me in this way? You will not even look at me!” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, it is because I fear that to look at you would force me to -remember what it may be my duty to forget.” -</p> - -<p> -“What should you forget? Not that we love one another?” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, I remember nothing that you may wish forgotten.” -</p> - -<p> -“You don’t trust me yet?” She stamped her foot passionately. “It is -cruel, it is unfair! What have I done that you should be so unjust to -me? Stay!” she ran to a mirror, and pulling out the diamond-headed -pins which fastened her head-dress, laid the veil and crown on the -table, then with hasty fingers tore from the front of her bodice the -ribbons and badges of the Orders she had been wearing, and returned to -Cyril. “Now there is no Queen to whom you need be distant and -ceremonious. It is your own Ernestine, who asks you how she has -offended you.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dearest!” began Cyril, raising her hands to his lips, but she was -not satisfied. -</p> - -<p> -“You were not content with that in the burning house,” she said. -</p> - -<p> -“Ernestine!” He caught her in his arms and kissed her; “do you think -it is fair to tempt me in this way? Flesh and blood can’t stand -against it, you little witch.” -</p> - -<p> -“I like that name,” she said, with a happy smile. “I am very glad I -can tempt you, Cyril. It is like this morning. I made up my mind that -you should look at me, and you were obliged to do it. I willed your -eyes to meet mine.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, to the great edification of Drakovics,” returned Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“What does M. Drakovics signify? I am not afraid of him.” -</p> - -<p> -“Very well, dear. If you are indifferent to the consequences of his -knowing our secret, it is not for me to shrink from them.” -</p> - -<p> -“Now you are unkind again. What do you mean?” -</p> - -<p> -“Will you let me speak plainly, dear? I don’t want to be unkind; but I -must try to make you understand the difficulties that beset us. Since -returning to Bellaviste I have seen more and more clearly the -awkwardness of our position.” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t understand.” Ernestine had grown very pale, and she drew -herself away from him as she began to perceive that his backwardness -as a lover was due to policy rather than to timidity; but Cyril did -not flinch— -</p> - -<p> -“I am afraid we can scarcely flatter ourselves that you have given -Drakovics much reason to love you, can we, dearest? Hitherto I have -imagined that prudence would keep him friendly with me, but since -returning from Tatarjé I find that this is not the case. He evidently -regards me as the obstacle which prevents him from attaining supreme -power, and he would stick at nothing to remove me from his path. Now -do you see why this is the most unpropitious moment possible for -giving him a handle against me?” -</p> - -<p> -“But—but you say I have betrayed you already,” she faltered. -</p> - -<p> -“No, dear; it is not quite so bad as that, though I could have wished -it had not happened. You have betrayed yourself,” Ernestine’s white -face become crimson as she covered it with her hands; “but Drakovics -can hardly make himself objectionable because you have done me the -honour to care for me. If he tries it on, I will make it hot for him.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then you don’t intend to try and obtain an alteration of the -Constitution?” The misery in her eyes would have made most men promise -to tear the Constitution to shreds if she would only look happy again, -but Cyril was made of sterner stuff. -</p> - -<p> -“The faintest whisper of such a thing would ruin us irretrievably, -Ernestine. We should set not only Drakovics and Thracia, but all -Europe, against us.” -</p> - -<p> -“My beloved, I can’t make you understand that I care nothing for that. -I will marry you whether the Constitution is altered or not, and share -the consequences with you.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your generosity overpowers me, dearest, but we must face facts. If I -suggest the alteration of the Constitution, I am hounded out of -Thracia, and we are separated for ever; while if you marry me as -things are, you become merely the King’s mother, a foreign princess. -You lose the regency by the mere fact of marrying,—if it was solely a -question of resignation, you might refuse to do it, and we could tide -things over somehow.” -</p> - -<p> -“But I don’t mind giving up the regency—for you.” -</p> - -<p> -“And quitting Thracia, and leaving Drakovics to do what he likes with -your child and his kingdom?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh no, no,” she said eagerly. “I remember; I have been thinking about -that. We will be married privately by Batzen, and then escape in -disguise—you and I, and Michael, and perhaps Sophie. I should not be -frightened in the least with you. Then we will go to England—no, not -to England; they are relations, and would not protect me against my -father and Sigismund—but to America, and throw ourselves on the -protection of the President of the United States. They always protect -people in America, and with the King in our hands we could make terms -with M. Drakovics.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril gazed at her animated face and sparkling eyes in wonder, -marvelling at the audacity and naïveté of the scheme. For a moment -his heart warmed towards her; then he saw himself the butt of the -world’s caricaturists, from San Francisco to Yokohama, and it hardened -again. “My dear child,” he said, “we are not living in the Middle -Ages. Drakovics would like nothing better than for us to carry out -your plan. He would proclaim the deposition of the King, and either -choose another or establish a republic.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then you will not take any steps at all?” -</p> - -<p> -“No step of that kind, certainly.” -</p> - -<p> -“That means, then, that you wish our engagement to be at an end? I -must thank you for being so plain. Oh, what have I done? what have you -done? Why let me betray that I cared for you when you do not love me? -But I thought you did! I thought you did!” -</p> - -<p> -“If you accuse me of deceiving you, madame, there is no more to be -said.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, don’t speak to me so coldly; don’t look so angry! How can I think -you love me when you are content to give me up?” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, I had no thought of proposing such a thing. The idea had -never occurred to me for an instant.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then what did you think of doing?” with renewed hope in her tone. -</p> - -<p> -“I hoped, madame, that you might be content to wait——” -</p> - -<p> -“Wait? Only wait? Why, that is nothing! But how long?” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril hesitated, but her eager eyes compelled him to speak. “Until -your son is of age,” he answered reluctantly. He had intended to break -the news more gradually, but she had not permitted it. “Your regency -ends as soon as he is sixteen, as you know,” he added. -</p> - -<p> -“And he is just four now,” she said hopelessly. “Twelve years! I -should be an old woman by that time.” -</p> - -<p> -“Dearest, you will never grow old.” -</p> - -<p> -“Don’t pay me compliments!” She brushed the remark aside with a -gesture of bitter contempt. “Have some pity for me. Think what my life -has been! Married at sixteen, and so unhappily. I know I was -wrong—dreadfully wrong—in much that I did, but it was not all my -fault. You know that you sometimes helped to make things harder for me -yourself in those days. And then—left alone to guard my child’s -kingdom for him! I am so lonely, so inexperienced, I need you to help -me—and you will not do it.” -</p> - -<p> -“I had hoped that I should be always at hand to help you whenever you -needed help, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“If you call me that again you will break my heart. Don’t you see that -I want you close to me? I want to be able to see you and speak to you -without fear of making people talk. Every day I count the hours until -we meet, and then it is only for a moment’s discussion of business. I -am looking for you all day. My ladies cannot imagine what makes me so -restless. Baroness von Hilfenstein says that my nerves have suffered -from the strain of our adventures, and threatens to send for a -specialist from Vienna. How can I go on like this? You cannot really -mean that it is to last for twelve years?” -</p> - -<p> -“If you cannot bear it, Ernestine, it is easy to end it. You have only -to hint to Drakovics that I have had the presumption to fall in love -with you, and he will get rid of me without any further trouble to -you”—“Oh no, no!” she moaned—“But if you prefer half a loaf to no -bread, I am here, and ready to help you in any way that I can.” -</p> - -<p> -“Will you promise that whatever happens you will not forsake me? But -even then you are doing everything for me. I want to be able to help -you—to take care of you—to feel that I am doing something for you.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are doing something very hard for me, dearest, in consenting to -wait. And after all,” this was contrary to Cyril’s better judgment, -“something may happen to shorten the time.” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame,” said Fräulein von Staubach’s voice at the door, as a gleam -of hope shone in Ernestine’s sad eyes, “his Excellency the Premier is -crossing the gardens, and will be here in a moment,” and Cyril kissed -the Queen on the forehead, and hurried away. -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch18"> -CHAPTER XVIII.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">FRIENDLY INTERVENTION.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -<span class="sc">When</span> M. Drakovics entered the Queen’s anteroom he found Cyril there, -engaged in comparing notes with the two ladies as to the success of -the day’s spectacle. -</p> - -<p> -“You have seen her Majesty, Count?” asked the Premier, as Princess -Anna went to announce his arrival to the Queen. -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; the ordeal is over for me. My report had not the good fortune to -please the Queen, however. I shall have to write another; and as I am -to dine at the British Legation to-night, I ought to get it done -early. You have my most sincere wishes for better luck.” -</p> - -<p> -“He cannot know!” murmured M. Drakovics, looking sourly after his -colleague’s retreating figure, but he was not satisfied. The discovery -which he had made that morning had struck him at first as most -opportune and important; but when he had had time to consider it -coolly he saw that it was by no means complete. One thing he -knew—that Queen Ernestine loved Count Mortimer—but he could not say -whether the Queen had perceived the nature of her own sentiments, much -less whether Cyril returned them, and this stood in the way of his -making any use of his knowledge. If Cyril had not fallen in love with -the Queen, M. Drakovics could do nothing, since to give utterance to -his suspicions would be only to make Cyril important and the Queen -ridiculous—and although the Premier would have cared little for -Ernestine’s feelings as a woman, he had a high sense of her dignity as -Regent of Thracia. His sole hope lay in surprising some admission from -one of the persons concerned, and he recognised that he was not likely -to succeed in this attempt with Cyril. To Ernestine, therefore, he -turned his attention, and his errand this evening, although veiled -under the pretext of inquiring her pleasure on one or two points of -procedure likely to arise in the course of the trial of the -conspirators, was in reality to seek to obtain some insight into the -state of her feelings. If he had been able to accompany Anna Mirkovics -into her presence, he would have needed little further confirmation of -his suspicions, but this boon was denied him. -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, his Excellency the Premier entreats——” -</p> - -<p> -“I will not see him,” said Ernestine shortly, turning from the window -with a face of such misery that the girl recoiled a step or two. -</p> - -<p> -“But pardon me, madame, you have just granted an interview to Count -Mortimer, and M. Drakovics might think it strange——” -</p> - -<p> -“You are right, Anna.” The Queen passed her hand wearily over her -brow. “Let him come in.” -</p> - -<p> -“But you look so ill, madame, and your hair—forgive me——” She -glanced from the Queen to the jewels on the table, and hesitated, then -drew a chair into the shadow of the screen. “If you would sit there, -madame, his Excellency would not notice your paleness; and if you -would permit me to throw this lace scarf over your head—— No one -could be surprised that the weight of the crown had tired you.” -</p> - -<p> -“Anna, wait!” Ernestine caught the girl’s hand as she arranged the -lace deftly to hide the disordered curls. “You know—you have -guessed—that—that Count Mortimer and I love one another. I am sure -that I can trust you; but no one else must know. Remain in the room -when M. Drakovics comes in. I am too tired—too miserable—to see him -alone to-night. Pretend to be putting the jewels away—I know that it -is not your business, but he will not think of that; only stay with -me.” -</p> - -<p> -“Dearest madame, I would do anything in the world to help you!” said -the girl fervently, pressing her lips to the Queen’s hand, and pulling -the screen a little more forward as she spoke; and when M. Drakovics -came in, Anna Mirkovics stood at the table, taking out the pins from -the lace veil, and smoothing the folds of the costly fabric. The -Premier looked significantly towards her, but Ernestine forestalled -the protest he was about to make. -</p> - -<p> -“Let me entreat you to be merciful, M. le Ministre. I have had more -than enough to-day of politics and state pageants, and my head is in a -whirl. Pray spare me further fatigue if you can.” -</p> - -<p> -“And yet I understand that your Majesty granted Count Mortimer the -honour of an interview.” He fixed his eyes upon her as he spoke; but -she could have laughed at his attempting to entrap her in this clumsy -way. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh yes, he came about his report, I believe,” she answered -carelessly. “And that reminds me—— The report did not please me -exactly; but remembering one’s own fatigue, one must be merciful to -others. Where is it, Anna? I was standing by the window at the time; -perhaps it has fallen into the corner. Thank you. May I trouble you to -be my messenger, monsieur? Will you give yourself the pain of leaving -this in Count Mortimer’s office, and telling him that it will do well -enough?” She held it out to him, and her eyes met his with absolute -calmness as she placed it in his reluctant hand. “And now, as to your -own business?” -</p> - -<p> -“It is unimportant, madame. If I had been aware of your Majesty’s -fatigue, I would not have intruded upon you,” and with this wide -departure from the truth M. Drakovics covered his retreat from the -room. On the whole, he thought, it seemed probable that Count Mortimer -could not be aware of the Queen’s feelings towards him; but he could -not resist the temptation to burst in upon him suddenly in his office, -and try to startle him by the delivery of her message. But his -strategy was again in vain. -</p> - -<p> -“Sent to say it will do, has she?” remarked Cyril. “Wish it had come a -little earlier, then. I am half-way through another report. Well, it -might have been worse. Awfully obliged, Drakovics.” -</p> - -<p> -And he bowed the discomfited Premier out of the office, with a full -perception of the humour of the situation. Unlike some men, Cyril -could feel a certain amount of pleasurable interest in his own -misfortunes, as well as in those of other people, and his present -difficulties would have given him the keenest artistic enjoyment, if -it had not been for the danger of Ernestine’s betraying -unintentionally the state of affairs. Nothing more could be done for -the present, however, and he put aside the perplexities of his -love-affair with his official clothes, and prepared to spend a -pleasant evening at the British Legation, where he was the life of the -party. Sir Egerton Stratford and he were old acquaintances, since the -former had been sent on a minor diplomatic mission to Pavelsburg -during the year Cyril had spent there as attaché long ago, and in -private they enjoyed one another’s society, although officially it was -imperative to maintain a certain degree of reserve in their -intercourse, in view of the somewhat equivocal position occupied by -Cyril, as an Englishman holding high office in a foreign country. He -was not, however, to be allowed to go to rest that night quite -forgetful of his present circumstances. As he was leaving the -drawing-room of the Legation, Lady Stratford, a small, shy woman with -large grey eyes, whom the greater number of her acquaintances despised -as a nonentity, while a select few adored her as the most sympathetic -and enthusiastic person they knew, presented him with a written notice -of some kind. -</p> - -<p> -“Have you seen one of these, Lord Cyril? I don’t know whether you will -be able to come to any of the meetings?” -</p> - -<p> -“I’m afraid they are not exactly in my line,” returned Cyril, -wondering with great amusement why his hostess thought him likely to -be attracted by an invitation to a series of evangelistic meetings -shortly to be held in Bellaviste by a certain Count Wratisloff, a -Scythian religious reformer who had been banished from his own country -some years before. “I see that some of them are to be held here.” -</p> - -<p> -“Only the ladies’ meetings,” said Lady Stratford, with her ready -blush. “The fact is, Sir Egerton met the lady who is to conduct them -when he was at Pavelsburg. She goes about a good deal with Count and -Countess Wratisloff, and I fancied you might know her—Princess -Soudaroff.” -</p> - -<p> -“Princess Soudaroff! do I not know her, indeed? Why, she is a relation -of mine, Lady Stratford—at least she is my brother’s -godmother-in-law, and if that is not relationship, what is? I shall -certainly contrive to pay my respects to her when she is here, even if -I cannot find time to attend any of her meetings. But all the same,” -he added to himself, as he descended the stairs, “I shall keep it dark -about my little affair with Ernestine. The Princess is just the person -to urge me to throw up everything and marry her at once, and though I -should not do it, one doesn’t want a lot of fuss.” -</p> - -<p> -But Cyril’s plans were doomed to disaster. It was not until three days -after Princess Soudaroff’s arrival in Bellaviste that he was able to -find time to call at her hotel, and as soon as his name was announced -by the waiter at the sitting-room door, the white-haired lady who was -sitting writing in the window rose to meet him, uttering a little cry -of joy, which showed him that his visit had been expected. -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Lord Cyril, I am so glad to meet you again! I was just -writing a note to ask you to come and see me. You know that I spent -Christmas at Llandiarmid with the Caerleons? How well and happy your -dear brother looks!” -</p> - -<p> -“You are too transparent for a diplomatist, Princess. Every line of -your face says how much better you think it would be if I married and -settled down like Caerleon.” -</p> - -<p> -“That was certainly not in my thoughts at the moment; but it is -curiously connected with the subject on which I wanted to speak to -you. This morning I spent at the Palace, where I heard from the -Queen’s lips your story.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril’s face hardened. “I am sorry you should allow our affairs to -trouble you, Princess. I hoped I had succeeded in reconciling the -Queen to the only course possible in our difficult circumstances.” -</p> - -<p> -“No, do not think that I am thrusting myself into your affairs. I will -tell you how they came to my knowledge. You know that Countess -Wratisloff and I are conducting a series of Bible-readings for ladies -at the British Legation in the mornings while we are here? Yesterday I -noticed among those present two ladies in deep mourning—both very -young, apparently, but one of them wearing widow’s weeds—who were -conducted by Lady Stratford to a seat in a corner, separated from the -rest. I was taking the meeting, and my subject was the Will of God. I -forget exactly what I said—I speak as it is given me to speak at the -moment—but I noticed after a time that the young widow appeared very -much affected, until, when I happened to say that ‘No love can look -for happiness which is deliberately founded upon the misery of another -human being,’ I saw that she was weeping bitterly under her veil. -Before the end of the meeting her companion induced her to withdraw, -and when the other people were gone, Lady Stratford came up to me. -‘Did you know that the ladies in black were the Queen and one of her -maids of honour?’ she said. ‘I wanted you to speak to Princess Anna -Mirkovics. She is the niece of the good Bishop of Karajevo, who has -been so nice about the Bible Society, but of course she had to go with -the Queen. I think she brought her to hear you—at any rate she wrote -the note asking whether her Majesty might come <i>incognito</i>. Didn’t you -think the Queen looked terribly sad? Poor thing! she is only as old as -I am, and she was left a widow when she was twenty-one. One cannot -wonder at her being so miserable, can one?’” -</p> - -<p> -“Really,” said Cyril sharply, “Lady Stratford is more of a child than -one would have imagined possible for a modern married woman.” -</p> - -<p> -“I wish there were more women as innocent as she is. It would never -strike her that the Queen’s grief could arise from anything but the -loss of her husband. But to continue, Lord Cyril. This morning I -received a note asking me to come to the Palace, as the Queen was -anxious to see me. I went, and was received with some coldness by an -elderly lady, who appeared to regard me with suspicion”—Cyril smiled -as he imagined the reception which Baroness von Hilfenstein would -accord to one whom she had been heard to call a Scythian fanatic—“but -the Queen was most gracious—indeed, when I was alone with her she -unburdened her heart to me. She loves you very deeply, Lord Cyril. Are -you fully awake to the strength of her love?” -</p> - -<p> -“I hope, Princess, that I appreciate at its proper value the honour -which her Majesty has been good enough to confer upon me. I own that I -did not expect to be only one of many to whom she would be pleased to -communicate the intelligence.” -</p> - -<p> -“Now you are doing her a grievous injustice. She made no attempt to -ask me to induce you to alter the decision which you announced to her -a week ago—deeply as I can see she grieves over it. No; it was quite -a different matter in which she wished to make use of me. She is aware -that you object to requesting private interviews with her, as likely -to arouse suspicion, and she did not know how to convey to you an -important piece of news, until she thought of asking me to bring it. -It seems that two days ago M. Drakovics, in the course of an -interview, took occasion to refer to the recent second marriage of the -Dowager Grand-Duchess of Schwarzwald-Molzau, of which you have no -doubt heard?” -</p> - -<p> -“There is no parallel between the Grand-Duchess’s case and that of her -Majesty. The territorial rights of the Schwarzwald-Molzaus are -insignificant, and the present Grand-Duke is not a minor.” -</p> - -<p> -“The parallel appears to exist in the mind of M. Drakovics. To the -Queen’s intense astonishment, he remarked, after some conversation on -the subject, that he had often felt of late that the Thracian -Constitution erred on the side of harshness in not permitting a -Queen-Regent to marry again. Disregarding her surprise at his words, -he went so far as to ask whether a modification of the article dealing -with the matter would be pleasing to her personally, adding that he -was an old man, and she could confide in him without fear of being -misinterpreted.” -</p> - -<p> -“Drakovics is certainly an original character. One never knows where -to have him. And what—what—what did she say?” -</p> - -<p> -“I think you may trust the Queen to protect herself when her dignity -is assailed.” Cyril breathed more freely. “She expressed amazement at -his entering upon such a subject with her, when it was obviously one -in the discussion of which she could take no part. Any steps to which -he might proceed must be taken entirely on his own responsibility, for -it was impossible for her to express an opinion in the matter.” -</p> - -<p> -“Bravo!” said Cyril, much relieved. “I was really afraid that -Drakovics as the heavy father would get round her.” -</p> - -<p> -“No; she has kept your secret, as you wished, although I think—I -hope—you have little idea of the unhappiness it causes her. Is it -necessary to be so cruel, Lord Cyril? ‘I dash myself up against him -like the waves,’ she said to me, ‘and it makes no more impression on -him than on a rock. My will is broken against his.’ Is it really -impossible that you should be married before the King is of age?” -</p> - -<p> -“Absolutely impossible,” returned Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“Do you mind telling me the reasons?” -</p> - -<p> -“For her, that she would be leaving her son to the tender mercies of -Drakovics; for me, that it would ruin my career.” -</p> - -<p> -“I see; and you prefer your career to her?” -</p> - -<p> -“Let us look at things on the lowest and most practical grounds, -Princess. I am a younger son; five hundred a-year from my mother is -all that I can call my own. Caerleon would do something for me, no -doubt; but I don’t want to take his money. Can you in cold blood -propose that the Queen and I should set up housekeeping on—say, at -the best—a thousand a-year?” -</p> - -<p> -“But she must have a jointure—money of her own, perhaps?” -</p> - -<p> -“Precious little; when you consider what she would lose on remarrying. -And suppose the Prince of Weldart, or the Emperor Sigismund, relented -so far as to allow us to settle down in strict seclusion in some -corner of their dominions. I cannot flatter myself that I am what you -may call a domesticated man; I have no interest in agricultural -pursuits; hunting bores me. Can you imagine that I should prove a -particularly amiable husband, shut up in some deserted village in -rural Germany, with nothing to do? I am not qualified to go about -conducting Bible-readings, like your friend Count Wratisloff, even if -I felt called—I believe that is the proper word—to do it.” -</p> - -<p> -“But surely such a state of things could only last for a year or two?” -</p> - -<p> -“It would last throughout our lives, and the lives of our children, -unless it was put an end to by a miracle. No, Princess—I am speaking -to you plainly—I would do anything for Ernestine that it is fair to -ask of a man; but spend my days as the morganatic husband of a -Princess who had disgraced herself by contracting a misalliance, -ostracised by every Court in Europe and by society everywhere, that I -will not do.” -</p> - -<p> -The Princess looked at Cyril’s lowering brow and compressed lips in -perplexity. He was revealing to her a new side of his character, and -she scarcely knew how to approach him. -</p> - -<p> -“Then you do not love her?” she said at last. -</p> - -<p> -“I beg your pardon; I do love her. Now please don’t quote Caerleon to -me, and say that he was ready to chuck away a kingdom for the sake of -your goddaughter. I know he was, but that doesn’t make me resemble -him. No doubt it would be very nice if I did: life would be quite -idyllic and much less complicated if we all went blundering along like -Caerleon, with only room for one idea in our heads at one time; but in -my private opinion Caerleon was a fool. Pray don’t imagine that I -regret the way in which things have turned out, or think that any one -else would have suited him better as a wife than Nadia; but Caerleon -and I are two different people, and what he can do with a good grace -would be utterly impossible to me.” -</p> - -<p> -“You cannot love her!” said the Princess sharply. -</p> - -<p> -“Now it is you who are doing me an injustice. I love her—as I have -never loved any woman before. If she was not Queen—if she was a -peasant-girl—I would marry her to-day, and look forward hopefully to -living happy ever after. There would be some chance of it, too,” he -added meditatively, “for you would never find her in the same mood two -minutes together. One would have too much variety ever to be bored.” -</p> - -<p> -“Please don’t talk like that,” the Princess looked pained. “The fact -is, Lord Cyril, your love is willing to give, but not to receive. One -of your English poets says something of the kind.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, I fear I have got a little out of the current of English -literature of late years.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is not very modern, I think. Oh, I remember— -</p> - -<div class="quote_o"><div class="quote_i"> -<p class="i0">“‘I hold him great who for love’s sake</p> -<p class="i0">Can give, with earnest, generous will;</p> -<p class="i0">But him who takes for love’s sweet sake</p> -<p class="i0">I think I hold more generous still.’</p> -</div></div> - -<p class="noindent"> -The Queen would give up everything for you, but you will not take it.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are right, Princess. I will not take what she has no business to -give. Excuse my saying it, but you appear to forget that she and I are -not private individuals, and that all we do must be considered with an -eye to its effect on the political situation.” -</p> - -<p> -“You think that I forget that? My dear Lord Cyril, it is the amount of -right on your side in this affair which is the perplexing element in -the case. If I had not felt that perhaps, after all, your view was the -more just, I should have pleaded with you for the poor Queen with all -my heart—I should have advised her to plead for herself until you -could withstand her no longer.” -</p> - -<p> -“You have passed a good many remarks on me to-day, Princess. Allow me -in return to say that you are the strangest combination of fanatic and -sentimentalist that I ever met. Why are you so anxious to see us -married?” -</p> - -<p> -“For her happiness and your good. But now explain to me this political -situation. Why should not the help of M. Drakovics be invoked to bring -about such a change in the Constitution as would permit of your -marriage?” -</p> - -<p> -“Simply because Drakovics is not acting on the square. When King Otto -Georg died, the old man relied upon the Queen’s dislike of me to place -him in possession of absolute power; but finding that I was left in a -position practically as important as his own, in so far as the right -to advise the Queen and watch over the little King went, and also that -I could manage Ernestine better than he could, he has changed his -attitude towards me. He could tolerate me as a subordinate, but not as -an equal, and by no means as his political heir. That post is intended -for his nephew Vassili; and both uncle and nephew have improved the -shining hour by consolidating their position while I was away all -winter with the Court at the other end of the kingdom. Now you see -Drakovics’s little game. He suspects that Ernestine is in love with -me, but he can’t find out whether I return the sentiment. If he could -get her to assent to the alteration of the Constitution, he need only -inform the Powers of what was up, certain that I should have to quit -Thracia in no time. That would get rid of me, and leave Ernestine -perfectly helpless in his hands, while if she came after me and we -were married, he would get rid of us both. It is to his interest to do -that—in fact, to get us married—and so have the little King left in -his hands, to be converted or anything else, just as he liked.” -</p> - -<p> -“But would it not be possible—I do not wish to suggest anything -presumptuous—to arrange a kind of treaty with M. Drakovics, by which, -even if it was necessary for the Queen to resign the regency, she and -you might remain in the country and watch over the little King? It -would of course be provided that his faith was not to be tampered -with.” -</p> - -<p> -“No doubt it would be possible, were it not for the fact that the -first hint of such a treaty would give Drakovics just the information -he wants.” -</p> - -<p> -“But he has no proof against you. You could not be removed merely on -suspicion, for you must have friends both in the country and in Europe -generally.” -</p> - -<p> -“Few enough, I fear. I have been a little too successful for -friendship to flourish in my neighbourhood, you see.” -</p> - -<p> -“But still, there must be some who would take your part. M. Drakovics -must know that. Surely he would prefer to gain his end without trouble -or scandal if possible? And then there would not be the difficulty of -leaving King Michael in his hands. The Queen would not consent to -that, and I could never advise her to do it; but if you and she -remained in the country as private individuals, taking no part in -politics, you would be able to superintend the child’s education, and -see that the treaty was not broken.” -</p> - -<p> -“Taking no part in politics!” repeated Cyril, shrugging his shoulders. -“You evidently fail to perceive, Princess, that life without -politics—and political power—would be death to me.” -</p> - -<p> -“Lord Cyril,” said the Princess earnestly, laying her hand on his arm, -“I want to entreat you to enter upon some settlement of this nature if -it is possible. It is very strongly impressed upon me that at this -moment you are standing at the parting of the ways. The two roads -which lie before you are those of love and ambition; but in this -instance love includes the whole higher side of life. You have -sacrificed much for ambition already, and I long to see you break the -spell, for greater sacrifices will be demanded of you if you make this -one. Bear with me; I am speaking as I would to your brother. It is not -for Queen Ernestine’s sake that I ask you to pause here; it is for -your own. This trial is bitter enough for her at the moment, but I -think she will develop into a nobler woman under it. But your -character must deteriorate under the influence of ambition—nay, it -has deteriorated already. You would once—even when I first met you, I -think—have shrunk from building your career on the foundation of -twelve years of splendid misery for the woman who loved you. You may -yet find yourself bartering for the chance of power your love for her -itself.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your anticipations are not flattering, Princess.” -</p> - -<p> -“I fear that they are none the less true for that. But there is -another danger, if you refuse to take this opportunity of casting away -your ambition. What will happen if the trial you are inflicting on -Ernestine strengthens her character in proportion as yours -deteriorates? You will be developing in different directions, and your -punishment at last may come through the very sufferings you inflicted -on her, in order to gratify your desire for power.” -</p> - -<p> -“Princess,” said Cyril, standing up and shaking himself, “you have the -most extraordinary faculty for making a man uncomfortable that I ever -came in contact with. Your prophecies of evil make me feel quite -superstitious, and I don’t like it. I tell you what I will do for you, -more than I would do for any other woman—even Ernestine herself. You -may tell her from me that I place myself unreservedly in her hands. If -she asks it of me, I will throw up everything and marry her, and do my -best to make her a good husband. Perhaps she will kindly let me have -an answer as soon as possible, as I must begin to formulate a scheme -for getting round Drakovics if that treaty is to be entered into.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are confiding in the Queen’s generosity,” said Princess -Soudaroff. “You feel convinced that she will shrink from founding her -happiness on the ruins of your career, although you do not fear to -found your career on the loss of her happiness.” -</p> - -<p> -“Now you are looking a gift-horse in the mouth, Princess, which is an -ungracious thing to do. At any rate, I deserve to be released from -your reproaches now; and if Ernestine refuses my offer my conscience -will be absolutely clear.” -</p> - -<p> -“I will request her to give her answer quickly. She asked me to -mention to you that it was always safe to trust Princess Anna -Mirkovics, in whom she has found it advisable to confide.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yet another person? Well, may I entreat you to impress upon her on no -account to trust Drakovics in the very smallest degree—not if he goes -down on his knees and implores her with tears in his eyes to confide -in him. Let her keep up the tone she adopted at first. And now I must -really get back to work, Princess. You cannot conceive how refreshing -it has been to see you. I don’t know when I have enjoyed a call so -much.” -</p> - -<p> -But when Cyril was in his office again the thought of the step on -which he had ventured fairly staggered him. If Ernestine should take -him at his word! He gazed round on the familiar pigeon-holes and -despatch-boxes like a man under sentence of death. They were the -outward and visible signs of his career, and he might be called upon -to leave them to-morrow! How he spent the hours between the sending of -his message and the receipt of the answer he could not have told -afterwards from his own recollection; but the amount of business which -he found had been disposed of inclined him to suppose that he had sat -up working all night. It was about noon of the next day that -Ernestine’s answer arrived, placed in his hands by Anna Mirkovics with -a bundle of less important papers. She gave it to him without any -indication of the value of the parcel; but as soon as she and her maid -had left the office he tore open the roll and took out Ernestine’s -note with hands that literally shook. One glance assured him that his -fears were groundless. -</p> - -<div class="letter"> - -<p> -“<span class="sc">My Beloved</span>,”—she wrote,—“Princess Soudaroff has just informed me -of your generous offer. I know what it must have cost you; and -although I have never for a moment dreamed of accepting it, I love you -more, if that were possible, for making it. Dearest, I am ashamed of -myself for the way in which I received your decision the other day. I -know that it is wise and right, and that it is as painful to you as to -me. Forgive me, and I will try to use these long years of waiting in -becoming more worthy of you. You will let me see you alone sometimes? -I will not cry or complain; but there are always so many things on -which I want to consult you. I feel so lonely when I do not see -you.—Your own -</p> - -<p class="sign2"> -<span class="sc">Ernestine</span>.” -</p> - -</div> - -<p> -“Well, it is something to be believed in,” said Cyril to himself, -passing a hot hand over his damp forehead. “I felt sure I could depend -upon her, and yet my nerves are all to pieces. There is one thing, my -dear Ernestine, which it is unnecessary under present circumstances to -mention to you, and that is, that if you had failed me, I believe your -devoted lover would have blown out his brains.” -</p> - -<p> -He tore up the note, and burned every fragment of it with scrupulous -care, then turned again with a sigh of satisfaction to the business of -everyday life. This was particularly engrossing just at present, and -it did not become less so as days went on. The chief subject of -interest—and difficulty—was the trial of the Tatarjé conspirators, -which was now being conducted by the various tribunals convened for -the purpose, and which presented features of great complexity. It -appeared natural enough that officers of the army, and state officials -like the Bishop and Mayor of Tatarjé, found in arms against their -sovereign, should be treated and sentenced as rebels; but the case was -complicated to an extraordinary degree by the fact that all the -prisoners declared stoutly that they had believed themselves to be -fighting under the orders of the Queen and her Government. So far as -they knew, the Queen was in their midst during the whole of the time -that they were under arms, having taken refuge among them of her own -free will, and the commandant had assured them that he had full -warrant and support from M. Drakovics for all that he did. It was true -that the Premier’s letter, that which his nephew had received from the -Bishop, in whose charge the commandant had placed it, did not justify -this assertion; but it was quite easy to believe that the -arch-conspirator who had perverted its meaning had also exaggerated -its terms. Hence it was evident that these men would be punished for -obeying what they honestly believed to be their legal orders, a result -which would be likely to lead to much difficulty with the army in -future, while to leave them without punishment would be to open a door -for the fabrication of similar excuses in other cases. -</p> - -<p> -In the end, a way out of the dilemma was found in a compromise. The -delinquent officers were sentenced by court-martial to undergo the -penalties due to their offences, without taking into consideration any -mitigating circumstances; but when the sentences came up for -confirmation by the Queen, the royal prerogative of mercy was freely -exercised, and the culprits allowed to return to their regiments with -a censure and a warning. The Mayor of Tatarjé, who had also been a -dupe throughout the affair, was considered to be sufficiently punished -by being deprived of his office (he had not the army behind him to -demand his total exemption), but it was otherwise with Bishop -Philaret. The sentence passed upon him of six months’ suspension from -the duties of his post and seclusion in a monastery was neither -commuted nor lightened, since, as M. Drakovics explained, the supposed -Queen was in his palace the whole time, and it was his own fault if he -did not discover the deception. This righteous sternness on the part -of M. Drakovics exercised Cyril’s mind not a little. Still smarting -under the revelation made in the O’Malachy’s letter, he had been -cherishing a hope of unmasking the Premier and exposing the unholy -compact into which he had entered with the Bishop; but no opportunity -was given him, and he perceived that this was only a new proof of M. -Drakovics’s shrewdness. The younger man was not, however, to be -deprived of the honour of a struggle with his colleague and former -ally, for in the course of the Cabinet Council at which the measures -to be taken in the case of the Tatarjé conspirators were announced, a -strong and almost unprecedented difference of opinion declared itself. -The War Minister desired to divide the officers to be dealt with into -two classes, leaving the majority to be pardoned and reinstated, but -punishing with dismissal from the army a certain number, who had been -clearly proved to have met together secretly and plotted against the -Government before the outbreak. One of these was the brother of the -late commandant. To this proposal M. Drakovics opposed a direct -negative, refusing to consider any cases separately. -</p> - -<p> -“Some rumour of your Excellency’s intentions has got about,” said M. -Georgeivics, the Minister for War, “and the feeling of the army is -much opposed to it.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am happy to say that the army does not govern Thracia,” retorted M. -Drakovics, in what seemed a needlessly offensive tone. -</p> - -<p> -“No,” said Cyril; “but you have discovered before the danger of -alienating the army. Why, then, outrage the feelings of the officers, -by compelling them to receive proved rebels as their associates?” -</p> - -<p> -“Bah!” cried M. Drakovics; “these unfortunate youths played at treason -in their leisure hours; but that is no valid reason for excluding them -from the benefits of the pardon.” -</p> - -<p> -“On the contrary,” returned Cyril, “it appears to me to furnish a very -strong reason. Several of them are by no means youths, but of field -rank, and if they are allowed to return to the army, the probability -is that they will not only go back to their old ways themselves, but -corrupt those under them. No wonder that the army fears for its -honour.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are inciting the army to mutiny, Count!” cried the Premier. -</p> - -<p> -“Not at all. It is you who are driving them to it.” -</p> - -<p> -M. Drakovics glared at his rebellious colleague in speechless wrath, -while two or three minor members of the Cabinet endeavoured to throw -oil on the troubled waters; but it was Prince Mirkovics who at last -suggested a <i>modus vivendi</i>, although not until the Premier, with a -glance at M. Georgeivics and Cyril, had reminded those who differed -from him that their remaining in the Ministry was merely a matter of -choice. Prince Mirkovics proposed that the officers whose fate was -under discussion should, while they were allowed to remain in the -army, lose all seniority in their respective ranks, be deprived of -their decorations, and be declared ineligible for extra-regimental -posts or promotion; and this compromise was finally accepted, with -some unwillingness, by the dissentients, since the punishment, severe -as it was in itself, was still quite inadequate to the offence. It was -evident, however, that M. Drakovics was determined to maintain his -point; and even if Cyril and the War Minister had been prepared to -push things to extremity, the earnestness with which Prince Mirkovics -entreated them to accept his suggestion, and not to break up the -Government for the sake of this small matter, would have prevailed -upon them to pause. M. Drakovics accepted the compromise, and the -council broke up peacefully, although with some feeling of constraint. -As soon as he got outside, Cyril found himself seized upon by Prince -Mirkovics. -</p> - -<p> -“Come to my rooms and drink coffee,” said the old chieftain, who -scorned to rent a house in Bellaviste, and always lived at a hotel -when his official duties called him to the capital. -</p> - -<p> -Cyril accepted the invitation unsuspiciously; but when he arrived at -Prince Mirkovics’s rooms he was surprised to find that there were -other guests beside himself. The War Minister was there, and -Constantinovics, the general who had compelled the surrender of -Tatarjé, and several members of the Government who belonged to the -party of the Nobles, of which Prince Mirkovics was the acknowledged -head. The moment that Cyril perceived this he paused on the threshold, -but his host took him by the arm and drew him into the room. -</p> - -<p> -“Come in, Count,” he said; “you are the man we want. We have for some -time been dissatisfied with the conduct of affairs, and this Tatarjé -business has brought things to a head. Do you honestly think it is all -right?” -</p> - -<p> -“Really, Prince, you cannot expect me, a member of M. Drakovics’s -Ministry, to enter into a mutiny against him.” -</p> - -<p> -“The army will mutiny if this sort of thing goes on,” growled -Constantinovics, a sturdy old soldier who had taken a prominent part -in establishing King Otto Georg on the throne. “There are widespread -rumours that a job has been perpetrated, and we want to know whether -it is true.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is quite impossible for me to accuse M. Drakovics on the authority -of a rumour for which I can produce no proof,” said Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“Proof!” cried the General. “The suspicion of foul play is enough. The -whole thing ought to be inquired into.” -</p> - -<p> -“No one could object to that, of course; but you must see, General, -the extreme impropriety of my suggesting such an inquiry into the -doings of my own chief.” -</p> - -<p> -“Count Mortimer is right,” said Prince Mirkovics suddenly. “It is -important for him to remain in the Ministry, for he is the only man -who can cope with Drakovics, and we must not risk his being obliged to -resign. But remember, Count, when you make a stand as you did to-day, -that we are with you. Our object, like yours, is to save the honour of -Drakovics and Thracia. The Premier must be above suspicion. If he is -warned by to-day’s experience, it will be well; but if not, then -Thracia is to be considered before Drakovics.” -</p> - -<p> -“It may interest you if I remark,” said Cyril carelessly, as he stood -at the window, “that you have all been watched here. I recognise two -or three of Drakovics’s spies on the other side of the street. I am -afraid you have let me in for trouble, Prince. My presence will show -that this is a political gathering.” -</p> - -<p> -“You shall not suffer, Count,” said Prince Mirkovics. “Be sure that we -will stand by you. We cannot spare you at this crisis.” -</p> - -<p> -“This is an unexpected gain,” said Cyril to himself as he departed. -“It gives me leverage, perhaps even a standing-place from which to -move my world. But Drakovics will be dangerous for a day or two.” -</p> - -<p> -Contrary to Cyril’s expectation, however, the Premier made no attempt -to provoke him to further conflict, and the matter of the punishment -of the rebels was allowed to rest; but this surprising meekness on the -part of M. Drakovics did not in any way change his subordinate’s -opinion. “The old man has a card up his sleeve,” was Cyril’s -reflection. “When he plays it, look out for squalls!” It did not -strike him at the moment that the card in reserve was a Queen. -</p> - -<p> -About a month after the dispute in the Cabinet, M. Drakovics, as was -his custom on most mornings, sought an interview with Ernestine. When -the matters to be discussed at the council at which he was to preside -after leaving the Palace had been decided, the Premier drew nearer to -the table at which the Queen was sitting. -</p> - -<p> -“In accordance with your gracious permission, madame,” he said in a -low tone, “I have been sounding the Governments of the various Powers -with respect to the alteration of those provisions of the Constitution -which deal with your Majesty’s position in the event of remarriage.” -</p> - -<p> -“My permission!” Ernestine flushed with angry astonishment. “I gave -you no such permission, monsieur. Pray what have the Powers to do with -the matter?” -</p> - -<p> -“Permit me to remind your Majesty that the sanction of the Powers is -necessary before any article of the Constitution can be abrogated or -altered. As to your permission—I was wrong in using the word. I am -fully aware that the delicacy of your Majesty’s sentiments forbade you -to initiate any action on the subject, while leaving me at liberty to -act on my own discretion.” -</p> - -<p> -“You have totally misunderstood me, monsieur; and I fear you have -placed me in a most unpleasant position. The Powers will naturally -conclude that I am in a hurry to marry again, whereas nothing is -further from my thoughts.” -</p> - -<p> -“Will your Majesty permit me to express my sorrow that such should be -the case? It is now considerably more than a year since the lamented -death of the King, and I could regard the future of Thracia with far -more complacency if I thought that you, madame, were not to continue -to bear the burden of state alone.” -</p> - -<p> -“I fear that your wishes have led you into a too hasty course of -action, monsieur. May I ask what was the effect produced on the Powers -by your inquiries?” -</p> - -<p> -“Scarcely a satisfactory one, madame. The majority desired to know -more before expressing an opinion. If the name of any candidate for -your hand were submitted to them, they were prepared to consider the -matter; but if there was no suitor in the field, they thought the -inquiry premature.” -</p> - -<p> -“Very much so. This is a most embarrassing state of affairs for me.” -</p> - -<p> -“Surely not, madame. If your Majesty would intrust any name to me, in -strict confidence, the affair shall be conducted with the greatest -delicacy.” -</p> - -<p> -“You will not understand me, monsieur.” Anger and confusion were -contending in her voice. “I have no name to intrust to you.” -</p> - -<p> -“Among all the princes of Europe, madame——” -</p> - -<p> -“I am not searching Europe for a second husband, monsieur. You must -understand once for all that I cannot fall in with your schemes on -this subject.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is possible that a search is unnecessary, madame. The Scythian -Government has been good enough to make a suggestion.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am extremely grateful. Who is the person suggested.” -</p> - -<p> -“His Highness Prince Nikifor of Klausenmark.” The Klausenmark family -formed a kind of link between the imperial house of Scythia and -ordinary mortals, since it traced its descent from a Scythian -Grand-Duchess who had married a member of the German nobility early in -the present century. -</p> - -<p> -“But he is little better than a simpleton!” -</p> - -<p> -“True, madame, so they say. Your Majesty must surely be able to -suggest a more acceptable suitor?” -</p> - -<p> -“You fatigue me with this constant reiteration, M. le Ministre.” -Ernestine spoke pettishly. “I have told you already that I have no one -to suggest. There is not a prince in Europe that I would marry if he -asked me—still less to whom I would send through you to ask him to -marry me.” -</p> - -<p> -“Not a prince, perhaps, madame.” M. Drakovics spoke meaningly, -watching the changing colour of her face, “But if there is any -individual of a less exalted rank who has had the happiness to attract -your Majesty’s favourable attention, do not, I entreat you, hesitate -to confide the fact to me. The opposition of the Powers need not be -fatal, for many things forbidden by Congresses are effected by -diplomacy. Nay, the difference of rank might even smooth our path, -since, in the case of a person who was not of royal blood, there would -be no question of sharing the duties of the regency, while he would -yet be at hand to support and advise your Majesty in private. Is it -possible, madame, that you have such a prospect of relief from our -difficulties to suggest to me?” -</p> - -<p> -For a moment Ernestine was tempted to yield to his importunity; but -the remembrance of Cyril’s injunctions prevailed, and she rose -suddenly from her seat at the table. -</p> - -<p> -“We will not discuss this subject further, monsieur. I have told you -that it wearies me. Perhaps it will comfort you if I tell you that I -have no intention of marrying again until my son is of an age to rule -for himself.” -</p> - -<p> -Brought to a standstill at the moment that he imagined his object -attained, M. Drakovics could not wholly conceal the expression of rage -and disgust that crossed his face. He suppressed it immediately; but -Ernestine caught sight of it, and rejoiced that she had not betrayed -herself. When he had left the Palace, she watched him from the window, -curious to see whether the look would return when he thought himself -unobserved. She did not catch it again; but she saw the Premier stop -suddenly, strike his hands together, and smile, and her fears were -stirred at once. -</p> - -<p> -“He is plotting something against Cyril!” she said to herself, and -returning to the table, scribbled a tiny note, then called a footman, -and desired him to give it to Count Mortimer immediately, before he -left the Palace to attend the meeting of the Cabinet. -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch19"> -CHAPTER XIX.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">A LITTLE TOO FAR.</span> -</h3> - -<div class="letter"> - -<p class="noindent"> -“<span class="sc">Dearest</span>,—Do not allow the Premier to take you by surprise. I have -told him <i>nothing</i>. -</p> - -<p class="sign2"> -<span class="sc">Ernestine</span>.” -</p> - -</div> - -<p> -This was all that was contained in the carefully sealed envelope which -Cyril received from the messenger as he descended the steps of the -Palace, but it was enough to put him on his guard. Lighting a match, -he burned the note to its last corner, and scattered the ashes abroad, -then hastened his steps towards the residence of M. Drakovics. What -might be in store for him he did not know; but at least he would do -his best to get it over before the Council met, and so spoil any plan -the Premier might have formed for denouncing him in the presence of -his colleagues. As he intended, he reached the house before any of the -other Ministers, and passing through the room in which the Cabinet was -to meet, came upon M. Drakovics in his private office beyond it. -</p> - -<p> -“You are early, Count,” said the Premier, with a start. “Are you”—he -smiled unpleasantly—“the bearer of any message from the Queen?” -</p> - -<p> -“No; I have not seen her Majesty to-day. But why should you ask, when -you have just been with her yourself?” -</p> - -<p> -“You are too modest, Count. We all know that the post of Court -Minister is a far more important and confidential one—at least under -a female sovereign—than that of Premier.” -</p> - -<p> -“Not quite up to the mark to-day, are you?” asked Cyril, -sympathetically, leaning forward to look at his chief more closely. -“Feeling a little bit run down, eh? You must take a holiday, -Drakovics. We can’t afford to lose you.” “If that doesn’t draw him, -nothing will,” he added to himself. -</p> - -<p> -“I am in my ordinary health,” was the response, uttered with -ungrateful roughness, “and in any case, Count, you are not my -physician. You occupy a far more delicate and delightful position, as -keeper of the Queen’s conscience—or shall we say of her Majesty’s -heart?” -</p> - -<p> -“May I ask what you mean by that remark?” -</p> - -<p> -“The meaning is quite patent to my mind.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is not so to mine. I must request an explanation.” -</p> - -<p> -“You shall have it—in the presence of the rest of the Cabinet,” and -M. Drakovics rose to lead the way into the larger room, but Cyril -stood before the door. -</p> - -<p> -“No, monsieur. As long as I thought your extraordinary remarks were -due to illness, or intended as jokes, I allowed them to pass; but -since they appear to conceal an innuendo of some kind, I insist upon -an explanation before you leave this room.” -</p> - -<p> -“Stand away from the door, Count, or I will summon assistance.” -</p> - -<p> -“No; you will not. It would be painfully undignified to be discovered -struggling with one of your colleagues on account of an insult which -you had offered him and were perfectly unable to justify. Here you -remain until you answer my question.” -</p> - -<p> -“There is little to answer. I merely say that you made good use of -your opportunities of enjoying her Majesty’s society during your -escape from Tatarjé.” -</p> - -<p> -“Or in other words——?” -</p> - -<p> -“In other words, she is in love with you, and would like to marry you -and make you regent. But that she will not do so long as I am in -office. I think you will find it advisable to quit Thracia, my -friend.” -</p> - -<p> -“Wait a moment, please. Your proofs?” -</p> - -<p> -“Proofs? I have seen her look at you.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are truly an observant person, monsieur; but the unsupported -evidence of your eyes will not carry conviction to the mind of every -one.” -</p> - -<p> -“It will convince the Cabinet, and if you make it necessary for me to -proceed to extremities, the Powers. Nor is it my only evidence. After -my trouble in sounding the Powers on the subject of the Queen’s -remarriage, she refused even to suggest a suitor who would be -acceptable to her, or to consider the matter at all. Some influence -must be at work to cause this distaste for matrimony in her own rank, -and whose should it be but yours? You yourself will not attempt to -deny that things are as I have stated.” -</p> - -<p> -“Most certainly I shall deny nothing. There is nothing to deny. You -have not produced a particle of proof in support of your extraordinary -story. In order to further your own designs, you have had the chivalry -to play the spy upon the words and looks of the unfortunate Queen, and -not unnaturally you persuade yourself that you have seen what you -wished to see—in one instance only. Take my advice, Drakovics: -consult your doctor, and make him order you a little rest. Delusions -of this kind are not things to be trifled with.” -</p> - -<p> -“Delusions!” cried the Premier furiously. “The delusion is on your -side, Count, if you think you will turn me from my purpose. You have -had your explanation. Now the rest of the Ministry shall have it.” -</p> - -<p> -“Very well. I gave you a door of escape; but if you will take your -punishment fighting, you will. Allow me to lay before you a little -story—shall we call it a hypothesis, or a concatenation of facts? I -am sure that a person of your penetration never imagined that I should -tamely accept the consequences of such an accusation as this. Picture -to yourself the feelings of the Cabinet when they hear the converse of -your account—when they hear that <i>you</i> had conceived the idea of -marrying the Queen, and thus securing the regency for yourself; that -you had gone so far as to sound the Powers on the subject; that, -finding them wanting in enthusiasm for the idea, you suggested it to -the Queen, hoping to secure her influence on your side. Her Majesty -rejected the idea with contemptuous displeasure, and it was necessary -then to find a scapegoat on whom the blame could be laid, so far as -the Powers are concerned. You fix upon a colleague of whom you are -anxious to be rid, and you try to hound him out of the country by -means of this precious tale!” -</p> - -<p> -“The whole idea is absurd,” said M. Drakovics faintly. -</p> - -<p> -“Excuse me, it is no more absurd than your own. I also can produce -evidence quite as good as yours, if you drive me to it. If looks are -to be counted as proofs, many people will be able to depose that the -Queen has looked at you with dislike. Your correspondence with the -Powers, undertaken on your own initiative, is another link in the -chain, for you don’t expect any sane person to believe that you made -these disinterested inquiries on my behalf. Then I can show that after -a stormy interview with her Majesty you made this charge against -me——” -</p> - -<p> -“How do you know that it was stormy?” was the helpless question. -</p> - -<p> -“I was not sure of it, but you have confessed that it was so. You -intended to blacken that unfortunate woman’s name for the sake of -getting rid of me, did you? I will blacken yours to some purpose if -you try it on.” -</p> - -<p> -“I had never any intention of saying anything against her Majesty.” -</p> - -<p> -“Only to publish throughout Europe that she was in love with me? But -if you attempt to do it, I’ll make Thracia too hot to hold you; and if -anything happens to me, my executors will see that things are put -right.” -</p> - -<p> -“There is no question of publishing anything. You and your Queen may -feel at ease on that subject, Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“If you say anything of that kind again, I will denounce you -forthwith. You are living over a powder-mine, Drakovics. I am silent -as long as you are, but not a moment longer. Tell me, do you believe -that ridiculous tale of yours?” -</p> - -<p> -“I cannot help believing what I saw with my own eyes.” -</p> - -<p> -“Thank you. That is an interesting piece of information for my future -use. I think you can scarcely have intended to enlighten me on such a -delicate subject, did you? At any rate, whatever happens after this, -you will have the pleasure of knowing that you helped it on. But I -don’t fancy that I shall be imprudent enough to take advantage of your -kind disclosure.” -</p> - -<p> -Absolutely confused, and quite unable to decide whether Cyril had or -had not been aware hitherto of the Queen’s feelings towards him, M. -Drakovics preferred not to answer, and made his way into the -council-chamber in silence, while Cyril reflected upon his triumph -with a satisfaction that was not wholly complete. -</p> - -<p> -“Not a moral victory, by any means,” he said to himself—“very much -the reverse. Ernestine would be grievously wounded if she heard the -details of the fight; and as for Princess Soudaroff——! But it was -touch and go. Bluff was the only game, and either Drakovics had to go -under or I. I think he has had his lesson; but it will be awkward if -the Powers refuse to let the thing drop.” -</p> - -<p> -That some of the Powers, at any rate, were suspicious as to the -motives with which M. Drakovics had entered upon his inquiry, Cyril -discovered some days later, when the Queen’s father paid a short visit -to Bellaviste. His Serene Highness Luitpold, Prince of Weldart, was a -gentleman whose proclivities were euphemistically termed by his -friends “artistic,” and who cultivated, for the sake of consistency, -an aureole of hair and a small pointed beard, which gave him the -appearance of a Vandyke portrait gone mad. He had just returned from a -tour in the East, where he had enjoyed himself extremely, although one -or two escapades of a somewhat juvenile character had given more -pleasure to himself than to his suite or his temporary hosts; and it -appeared that a hint had reached him from some quarter which induced -him to break his journey home by a visit to his daughter. He remained -at Bellaviste only two or three days, finding the city intolerably -dull, and the Palace even worse. With Ernestine he was on a footing of -distant acquaintanceship, coloured by mutual dislike, for his -treatment of her mother rankled in her mind, and he perceived the fact -and resented it. Court etiquette was happily successful in preventing -any public exposure of this family skeleton, however; and the -inhabitants of Bellaviste had no excuse for accusing their unpopular -Queen of unfilial conduct towards her father, whom, as the natural -enemy of their <i>bête noire</i>, the Princess of Weldart, they chose to -regard with affectionate approval. The visit was so wholly unexpected -that Cyril felt convinced it had been made, not by the Prince of -Weldart’s own wish, but in obedience to the dictates of a higher -power; and he was not surprised when the royal guest took advantage of -a ride, on which Cyril attended him, to ask one or two pertinent -questions at a moment when they happened to have out-distanced the -rest of the party. -</p> - -<p> -“Do you think that your Premier’s health is to be depended upon?” the -Prince asked suddenly, <i>apropos</i> of nothing. -</p> - -<p> -“He has not seemed quite his usual self of late, sir,” returned Cyril -cautiously. -</p> - -<p> -“That is precisely what I mean. I do not mind telling you that he has -done one or two strange things. Only a short time ago, for instance, -he addressed a confidential circular of a most extraordinary nature to -the Powers, dealing with matters which are not in the least likely to -occur, and with which he would have no concern if they did.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is possible, sir, that M. Drakovics has acted so long as a kind of -deputy Providence in Thracia that he wishes to play the same <i>rôle</i> -with regard to Europe.” -</p> - -<p> -“But that only shows that his mind must be affected—or at any rate -that he has lost his sense of the fitness of things. I will not -conceal from you, my dear Count, that the circular to which I allude -has produced a most deplorable impression at the Hercynian and -Pannonian Courts.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am indeed distressed to hear it, sir. Am I right in supposing that -the circular foreshadowed some <i>rapprochement</i> between ourselves and -Scythia?” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, not exactly; but there seems to be little doubt that it was -issued in response to a Scythian initiative. Gods of Hellas! I am no -use in matters of diplomacy. Tell me, Count—you have had more -opportunity of studying my daughter’s character of late than I -have—have you seen anything to make you imagine that she cherishes a -<i>tendresse</i> for that blatant Philistine, Nikifor of Klausenmark?” -</p> - -<p> -“Nothing whatever, sir,” responded Cyril, with the most perfect truth. -“So far as I am aware, her Majesty has never even seen his Highness.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah!” said the Prince, obviously much relieved. “Then the whole thing -may be a mare’s nest evolved by Drakovics out of his own inner -consciousness. For the moment we—that is, the Emperors—I should say, -the Western Powers—were really perturbed. But this will reassure -them. After all, it is sometimes best to ask a plain question instead -of beating about the bush. By the bye, what is your opinion as to the -likelihood of the Queen’s marrying again?” -</p> - -<p> -This was a question so plain as to be startling in its suddenness; but -Cyril met the half-suspicious eyes of the artist-Prince without -blenching as he replied, “I heard the other day, sir, from one who -ought to know, that her Majesty had declared her intention of -remaining unmarried, at any rate until the King is of age.” -</p> - -<p> -“A very good idea, indeed. But that does not lessen the difficulty -about Drakovics. Since he has taken it into his head that she is -likely to marry again, he may go on stirring up uneasiness for years -by circulars of this kind. He is growing old, and we—I—greatly fear -that he is scarcely capable of taking the necessary broad view of the -political situation. Such affairs as this of the circular, for -instance, only disturb the harmony of Europe, and play into the hands -of Scythia, and we—I—could not allow the indiscretion to be -repeated. Could he not be induced to give up a portion of his labours, -even if he will not retire altogether? Is there no friend who would -suggest it to him? You are the person with whom he is on the most -confidential terms, I believe?” -</p> - -<p> -“Your Highness does me too much honour. The only person with whom the -Premier is on confidential terms is his nephew—and political heir.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, M. Vassili Drakovics?” -</p> - -<p> -“The same, sir. The office of Mayor of the Palace has a tendency to -become hereditary, as you will remember.” -</p> - -<p> -“Those days are past, Count. Be good enough to mark my words. There is -no room for hereditary Mayors of the Palace in the modern state. -Europe has tolerated Milos Drakovics as the liberator of Thracia; but -a Drakovics dynasty would not be borne. By the immortal gods! what a -view! Be good enough, Count, to summon here my secretary and the -servant who is carrying my sketch-book.” -</p> - -<p> -The colloquy was evidently over, and Cyril, as he fell back to the -rest of the suite, leaving the royal amateur to discuss with his -secretary the merits of the view, and to make a few mysterious dots in -his sketch-book, which were to be worked up afterwards into a finished -picture by an artist who was attached to his household, was at no loss -to understand its drift. -</p> - -<p> -“They want me to get rid of Drakovics for them,” he said to himself. -“They think that Thracia is not big enough for us both, but that they -may make use of one of us to destroy the other. Of course what they -would like best would be for us to wipe one another out—<i>à la</i> -Kilkenny cats—but I prefer the method of the survival of the fittest. -Well, as his artistic Highness would say, these things are on the -knees of the gods.” -</p> - -<p> -Little as Cyril appreciated the part allotted to him in the European -concert, the Prince of Weldart was so well satisfied with the results -of his essay in diplomacy that he could not resist alluding to them in -the course of the next visit that he paid, which was to the Court of -his niece, the Princess of Dardania, at Bashi Konak. -</p> - -<p> -“I do not remember whether you know anything of the Englishman -Mortimer,” he said to the Princess, forgetting the early episode of -her engagement to Cyril’s brother. “I had a good deal of conversation -with him at Bellaviste, and I must say that I am glad Ernestine has -him at hand.” -</p> - -<p> -“Indeed?” asked his niece listlessly. “You think that he is to be -depended upon?” -</p> - -<p> -“I should say so, certainly. Knows nothing of art, of course—like all -Englishmen—but faithful in a rude kind of way, because he has not -cunning enough to be otherwise. I think I never saw a man so dense in -the way of understanding any allusion that was in the slightest degree -veiled.” -</p> - -<p> -“And you went out of your way to explain to him all your allusions, -uncle? How truly kind of you! I don’t wonder that Count Mortimer -showed you his best side. And you think him rudely faithful, do you?” -</p> - -<p> -“I do.” The Prince was irritated by her questioning tone. “He has so -proper a sense of his position that even when we trenched upon -somewhat delicate ground he showed no self-consciousness whatever. -Well, there is no harm in my telling you what it was. Drakovics had -got it into his head—at least, so I gathered, for he would deal in -nothing but vague hints—that Ernestine wanted to marry this man -Mortimer. Of course the very idea was preposterous, and I let -Drakovics see what I thought of it; but to make sure, I determined to -watch them both, and I soon saw that there was nothing in it.” -</p> - -<p> -“That was very satisfactory, I am sure.” -</p> - -<p> -“Most satisfactory. I watched Mortimer when he was in Ernestine’s -presence, spoke to him of her when we were alone together—even, as I -said, hinted at the rumours that had reached me—but he never so much -as changed colour. Not a muscle moved, his eyes met mine without the -slightest confusion. He is an honest man.” -</p> - -<p> -“Dear uncle! how pleased you must be to feel assured of that. And -Ernestine?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes. I watched her too, and there is nothing there either. There was -not a particle of difference in the way she spoke to him and -to—myself, I was going to say, but of course that is only a figure of -speech. You know that <i>empressé</i> manner of hers—a smile and a blush -for every one? It is by no means regal; but it would make her popular -in any country but Thracia, I believe. Still, Ottilie, I am going to -give you a piece of advice. You have daughters; do not bring them up -as children of nature. Nature is at a discount in Court life, and it -detracts from their political—or shall I say matrimonial?—value.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are becoming quite a philosopher, uncle. I assure you that -Bettine and Lida will be as finished pieces of art as I can make -them.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, your mother was a sensible woman, my dear niece. But I am no -philosopher—merely an unworthy devotee of art. And that reminds me; -you will not forget to let your little cherubs sit to me to-morrow?” -</p> - -<p> -“You do not think I could forget such an engagement as that, uncle?” -reproachfully. “I have wished for years that I had the opportunity of -having the children painted by a really first-rate artist.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Ottilie, you flatter me. But what my humble powers can do to -perpetuate on canvas the charms of childhood—— Ah, your good husband -summons me. He wishes to show me the statue he purchased at the late -Exhibition. I have never considered him a judge of art, but still——” -</p> - -<p> -“Then Drakovics thought she wanted to marry him?” said Princess -Ottilie to herself as her uncle left her. “That shows there was -something in it. But it must not be allowed—or, in any case, only as -a last resort. Count Mortimer is honest and simple-minded, is he? I -think his excellent acting almost deserves success. But he must not -know that I have heard—nor must Ernestine. Still, Lida’s crown is in -danger; I must see what is going on. I think I will offer to pay -Ernestine a visit, and take Lida with me. Yes; that will be best.” -</p> - -<p> -But circumstances prevented the Princess of Dardania from carrying out -her intention immediately, and before her visit to Bellaviste took -place important political changes had occurred in Thracia. The -beginning of this period of transition was marked to Cyril by the -sudden apparition of his valet Dietrich at his bedside one morning, -with the news that the Metropolitan, who had been ailing for some -time, had died in the night. The intelligence would not have appeared -startling to Cyril in ordinary circumstances; but at present, with the -O’Malachy’s letter fresh in his memory, it was full of excitement for -him. Now, if ever, M. Drakovics must show his hand. -</p> - -<p> -At first the course of affairs appeared to be unchanged by the -Archbishop’s death. The Queen, who had learnt to respect the old man -the more for his return to loyalty after his one outburst of -fanaticism, took the little King, who had conceived a whimsical liking -for the prisoner he had released, to the cathedral, where the body lay -in state, and she even consented to sprinkle the corpse with holy -water—a concession which produced an excellent impression on the -people. But when the gorgeous funeral ceremonies were over, and -Archbishop Dionysius slept with his predecessors in the vault next to -that of the Kings of Thracia, there arose a question as to who should -be his successor. The appointment of ecclesiastical dignitaries was -managed in Thracia in such a way as to meet as far as possible the -claims of both church and state. The Metropolitan was chosen from -among the existing Bishops by the Synod of the kingdom; but it was -understood that he was previously nominated by the Government, while -the assent of the sovereign was necessary before he could be -considered duly elected. At the present juncture the person to whom -all looked as the natural successor to the late Metropolitan was -Bishop Andreas of Karajevo, Prince Mirkovics’s brother, the senior -Bishop, and a man eminently fitted for the responsible position of -ecclesiastical head of the realm. But Bishop Andreas was unpopular -among the clergy generally, and more especially among the less -educated and more fanatic portion of them, owing to his liberal views, -which were evidenced not only by his attempt to protect the persecuted -Jews in his diocese, but also by his refusal to curse the emissaries -of an English Society who had been discovered selling Bibles in -Karajevo. In more ordinary circumstances, however, the feeling against -him would not have been allowed to sway the action of the Synod, far -less that of the Government; but now rumours began to be current that -M. Drakovics did not intend to nominate him for the vacant post—nay, -more, that he was about to name Bishop Philaret of Tatarjé in his -stead. As soon as this was said openly, Cyril scented battle close at -hand, and prepared with zest for the meeting of the Cabinet at which -M. Drakovics would announce his selection. Two hours before the -Cabinet met, however, he received an urgent message from Ernestine, -desiring him to come to the Palace at once; and, guessing that the -rumour had penetrated to her, he obeyed. He found her alone, and in a -state of much excitement. -</p> - -<p> -“You have heard what they are saying about the Bishop of Tatarjé?” -was her greeting, almost before the door was shut. -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; it has been hinted at for several days.” -</p> - -<p> -“And you never told me? Do you think it is true?” -</p> - -<p> -“I fear so. Drakovics would not have allowed the rumour to get about -if it had not suited his purpose.” -</p> - -<p> -“Very well. What do you intend to do?” -</p> - -<p> -“In what way?” -</p> - -<p> -“When the Cabinet meets, for instance. Will any of the other Ministers -sustain you in a protest, or are they all the slaves of M. Drakovics?” -</p> - -<p> -“I could count on Georgeivics, certainly, and on Mirkovics and the -nobles; but I would not reckon too much on the effect of a protest, -Ernestine.” -</p> - -<p> -“You mean that they would shrink from maintaining their protest by -resigning office?” -</p> - -<p> -“Not necessarily. I mean that their resignation would not stop -Drakovics.” -</p> - -<p> -“But not the resignation of half his Cabinet?” -</p> - -<p> -“By no means. You forget that under the delicious system of -dictatorship by which Thracia is governed, Drakovics, for all -practical purposes, is the Cabinet. If all the rest of us resigned -to-day, he would fill our places to-morrow with creatures of his own, -and go on merrily.” -</p> - -<p> -“But not in defiance of the opinion of the country?” -</p> - -<p> -“He has the Legislature behind him, and the great mass of the -people—so long as he is in power. We have the nobles and the mountain -clans—possibly the army as well—who would be useful in a civil war; -but Europe would never let us get to that.” -</p> - -<p> -“Don’t talk of it!” said Ernestine, with a shudder. “Well, then, if -the Cabinet can do nothing, the responsibility falls on me. If M. -Drakovics ventures to ask my assent to Bishop Philaret’s nomination, I -shall refuse it.” -</p> - -<p> -“You must do nothing of the kind. Why, the political heavens would -fall!” -</p> - -<p> -“Let them. M. Drakovics shall find that he has gone too far. I have -stood a great deal for the sake of peace; but when he tries to force -on me the man who laid that plot for Michael’s conversion, and who -issued knowingly the lying proclamation which might have cost us all -our lives—for I am convinced, and so is Paula von Hilfenstein, that -he knew the truth the whole time—he must learn that it is beyond -endurance.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Ernestine, I don’t think you foresee the gravity of the -situation that would be created. Drakovics would resign.” -</p> - -<p> -“That is exactly what I want. I shall make you Premier instead.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am deeply grateful for your kind thought of me; but I should expect -to have a voice in the matter, and it would be a negative one.” -</p> - -<p> -“What!” her eyes gleamed with indignation; “you refuse to help me? But -you must help me—you shall. I have always deferred to your wishes -hitherto, now I insist on your yielding to mine.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dearest”—Cyril kept his temper admirably—“you will always find -me ready to help you in any enterprise that has the faintest chance of -success; but I am not the man to throw everything away for a miserable -fizzle.” -</p> - -<p> -“I do not know that word,” said the Queen, with great dignity. They -were speaking English. -</p> - -<p> -“I am sorry my words do not please you. They enshrine a weighty truth, -even if it is an unpleasant one. You know what fiasco means, I -suppose, and you can guess that I should object to figure in such an -exploit?” -</p> - -<p> -“No; you would not—for me,” she said, with sudden softness, crossing -the room to where he sat, and laying her hands on his shoulders. “Dear -Cyril, you will not leave me to fight this battle all alone?” -</p> - -<p> -“Never, dearest; but you must allow me to choose the ground. Is that -settled?” He looked up at her, but her face showed no signs of -yielding, and he went on. “Unfortunately for your heroic scheme, it is -just what Drakovics has been counting upon, and he has laid beautiful -traps for us in every direction in case we adopt it.” -</p> - -<p> -“In what way?” asked Ernestine doubtfully. -</p> - -<p> -“You may not have heard, as I have frequently of late, expressions of -astonishment at the way in which Drakovics has neglected to bring in -the Estimates this year, although the legislative session is nearly -over. It is evident that he had private knowledge that the -Metropolitan’s illness was more serious than was generally supposed, -and laid his plans accordingly. To use a classic phrase, there are -three courses open to us, and whichever we adopt, he stands to win.” -</p> - -<p> -“But how can this be?” -</p> - -<p> -“It is tolerably simple. Let us first suppose that you dismiss him, -and that I take office, supported by Mirkovics and his party. But the -Legislature is delivered over body and soul to Drakovics, and refuses -to pass our Estimates. We resign, and you have no option but to send -for him again. Next, we might dispense with the Estimates, and proceed -to dissolve the Legislature at once. Then we should find ourselves -without money to pay the army or carry on the government, or—which is -more important—to carry through a general election. The provincial -treasuries dare not hand us over the revenue until they have been -authorised to do so by the Legislature.” -</p> - -<p> -“But I thought it was usual to make some arrangement——” -</p> - -<p> -“Between the incoming and outgoing Premiers, as to the passing of the -Estimates? Yes; but that is in civilised countries. You must remember -that Drakovics does not want to smooth our path, nor to help us in -appealing to the country—quite the contrary. Well, your third course -would be to dissolve the Legislature at once, leaving Drakovics in -power, which would be the maddest thing of all. You know that in this -part of the world it is the Government that wins in a general -election, and Drakovics would simply pursue the usual tactics, and -romp in gaily at the head of the poll.” -</p> - -<p> -“But is there nothing that would enable us to outmanœuvre him?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh yes: a sum of money sufficient to assist us to pay current -expenses and conduct the election without the help of the Estimates.” -</p> - -<p> -“Is that all? Why, I will sell my diamonds.” -</p> - -<p> -“The merest drop in the ocean, dear.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then,” Ernestine lowered her voice and glanced round guiltily, “let -us pledge the crown jewels.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear child, who would advance us anything on such security? -Moreover, you forget that Drakovics holds one of the keys of the chest -in which the regalia is kept, and he is scarcely likely to see the -matter from our point of view.” -</p> - -<p> -“Cyril!” Ernestine sprang to her feet again, and her voice was full of -resolution, “rather than yield to him I will dismiss him and dissolve -the Legislature without summoning a new one, and govern the country -through the permanent officials.” -</p> - -<p> -“Alas! my dear innocent child, you are a constitutional monarch, and -the Constitution is guaranteed by the Powers, and adored, in theory, -by the people. Why, Drakovics would have you and Michael deposed and -conducted across the frontier just in time to meet the representatives -of Europe coming to sit in judgment upon you, and there would be an -end of your dynasty.” -</p> - -<p> -“But can you suggest no means of getting this money? Think of -something.” -</p> - -<p> -“Really, I am not a magician. We might mortgage the kingdom to Scythia -for the required sum, no doubt; but that would not help matters much, -even if Drakovics did not manage to let the Three Powers have an -inkling of our little scheme.” -</p> - -<p> -“Cyril, you are joking!” fiery indignation thrilled in her tones. “It -is cruel, unmanly, shameful—at such a time.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dearest, if I saw any hope of success I would say so. There is -just one man from whom it might be possible to obtain the money; but I -should be obliged to go to Vienna and interview him, and I dare not -leave the kingdom for three days at this crisis. I am certain that I -should find you and Michael and the Germans belonging to the Court -encamped on the other side of the frontier when I returned. However, -some opportunity may offer, and if it does, you may be sure I will -take it.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then you will do nothing now?” her voice was tragic. -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, you very exacting person; I will resign my seat in the Cabinet -for your sweet sake, for it will do no practical good whatever. When -you have Vassili Drakovics comfortably established as Court Minister, -perhaps you will regret the past. Adieu, madame; I kiss your hand for -the last time as one of your Majesty’s Ministers!” -</p> - -<p> -He almost expected a burst of remonstrance from her; but although her -lips quivered, she looked at him steadily. -</p> - -<p> -“I shall feel it more than I can tell you,” she said; “but it has come -to this, that I must ask the sacrifice of you and of myself. I cannot -accept Bishop Philaret as Metropolitan, for that would be to barter my -boy’s prerogative for a few years of peace. Rather than do that I -would abdicate.” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, we shall be a pleasant party to cross the frontier,” said Cyril -lightly, and took his departure. As he approached M. Drakovics’s house -some one tapped him on the shoulder, and, looking round, he saw Prince -Mirkovics. -</p> - -<p> -“You have heard this rumour?” asked the old nobleman. -</p> - -<p> -“About the archbishopric? Yes.” -</p> - -<p> -“And you think it is true? I see you do.” -</p> - -<p> -“I fear it must be. It is too preposterous to be an invention.” -</p> - -<p> -“And the reason? You think it is the result of some compact arising -out of the Tatarjé business? So do I. Count, that stand of which we -spoke some time ago ought to be made to-day. You will lead us? You -perceive that I am handicapped by the fact of my brother’s interest in -the matter.” -</p> - -<p> -“I will speak, certainly, and join you in resigning, if we get as far -as that. I may tell you in confidence that her Majesty is with us, and -declares she will refuse her assent to the nomination of Philaret; but -we must do all we can to prevent its coming to a constitutional -struggle.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are right, Count. Any honourable compromise, then, but no -surrender on the main point.” -</p> - -<p> -The members of the Cabinet were not kept long in suspense by their -chief. After the transaction of some routine business, M. Drakovics -announced briefly that he was about to nominate Bishop Philaret to the -Synod, for promotion to the metropolitical see, and made as though he -would pass immediately to the next matter. But this was not allowed, -and it is scarcely probable that he expected it would be. An -astonished question from one of the nobles whom the rumour had not -reached opened the ball, and then Cyril spoke, followed by the other -members of his party. The claims of Bishop Andreas, the notoriously -pro-Scythian sympathies of Philaret, his part in the late plot and the -doubtful justification he had offered, the certainty that his -appointment would be painful to the Queen and displeasing to the -majority of the Powers, were all set forth, to be replied to by the -Premier in a few sentences which were contemptuous in their brevity. -Bishop Andreas was unpopular, while his rival was a favourite with the -clergy, Bishop Philaret had received due punishment for his innocent -participation in the plot, and should now be treated with -leniency,—these were his chief arguments, and when the dissentients -still protested, he hinted darkly at reasons of state which rendered -it necessary to make the Bishop of Tatarjé Metropolitan. This was a -question of confidence, he declared, and those members of the Cabinet -who were not prepared to support him would do well to leave it, since -he could easily govern Thracia alone, but not when surrounded by -half-hearted traitors. After this plain speaking the meeting broke up -in confusion, and adjourned to the following day. -</p> - -<p> -The breathing-space before the final struggle was spent by Cyril -largely in consultation with his fellow-dissentients; and they -succeeded in arranging the terms of a compromise, which, if M. -Drakovics could be induced to accept it, might yet avert the danger of -a strife between the Crown and the representative of the people. How -the Premier had spent the time became evident to the Ministers as soon -as they left their houses to attend the adjourned meeting of the -Cabinet, for the streets and the market-place were filled with excited -crowds, led on in many cases by priests, who clamoured for Philaret as -their archbishop, and greeted the hostile party with hootings and -threats. -</p> - -<p> -“Rather an interesting commentary on the supposed secrecy of our -deliberations,” observed Cyril to Prince Mirkovics, as they paused for -a minute on the Premier’s steps. “There is no one who could have -imparted what passed yesterday to the public except Drakovics -himself.” -</p> - -<p> -They went on into the council-chamber, where M. Drakovics received -them with a countenance of more than Roman sternness, in which, -however, there lurked a perceptible touch of anxiety. The play was for -high stakes, and it was evident that he feared lest his opponents had -thought better of their hostility, in which case he would have lost -the opportunity of getting rid of them. He looked visibly more -cheerful when they displayed no inclination to fall in with his views, -although his anxiety returned for a moment when Prince Mirkovics -presented his proposed compromise. A message had been sent to Bishop -Andreas, who had returned to his diocese, and was now busily engaged -in reducing it to order, to inquire his views on the subject of the -vacant see, and he had replied by a strong expression of his -determination to remain where he was, lest the malcontents should -imagine that they had driven him out. Since this answer removed the -favourite of one side from the contest, the proposal was that M. -Drakovics should also withdraw his candidate, and that both parties -should agree to the nomination of Bishop Socrates of Feodoratz, a man -of moderate political views, who was a <i>persona grata</i> to all but the -extremists among the clergy. To the indignation of the Mirkovics -party, the compromise was brusquely declined without even a show of -argument, and the Premier reiterated his resolve to nominate Philaret, -and none but Philaret, to supply the vacant place. To this there could -be but one reply, and Cyril, the War Minister, Prince Mirkovics, and -three other members of the Cabinet rose and retired from the council, -with the announcement that they were about to tender to the Queen -their resignation of the offices they held. -</p> - -<p> -Emerging from the doorway of M. Drakovics’s house, the dissentient -Ministers found themselves a target for all the abuse of the crowds -collected in the square. Their purpose in thus withdrawing in a body -was evident, and they were saluted with a storm of execration. Prince -Mirkovics and the other nobles were hailed as mountain-rats (feeling -runs high in Thracia between highlander and lowlander), M. Georgeivics -as a brutal tyrant (under his <i>régime</i> the discipline of the army had -much improved), and Cyril as a poverty-stricken foreigner, who lived -by doing dirty work. So violent were the mob that at first it was -impossible to pass through them, and the Ministers stood at the top of -the steps while a force of police, who had been energetically doing -nothing on the opposite side of the square, proceeded languidly to -their assistance. -</p> - -<p> -“You smile, Count?” said Prince Mirkovics to Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“Doesn’t it strike you as funny,” was the reply, “that these fellows -would treat Drakovics in the same way next week if he was in our -place? I have known——” the words were cut short by a man who bounded -suddenly up the steps. A gleaming knife was in his hand, and with a -cry of “Die, traitor!” he struck furiously at Cyril, who raised his -left arm mechanically to ward off the weapon. The blow failed of its -intended effect, but gashed his arm from wrist to elbow, leaving his -coat-sleeve hanging in shreds. Realising that he had missed his aim, -the man uttered a curse and lifted his knife a second time; but Prince -Mirkovics, recovering from his momentary stupefaction, drew a pistol -from his girdle and shot him dead. A low murmur broke from the crowd; -but they were too much astonished by the turn events had taken to -attempt to follow up the attack. -</p> - -<p> -“Who can he be?” asked M. Georgeivics, bending over the body of the -would be assassin. “A theological student, evidently, and an -extremist, from his shaggy hair and beard; but why should he single -out Count Mortimer in especial?” -</p> - -<p> -“He is a theological student and a fanatic,” said Cyril, “and he did -his best to betray us when the King and Queen were escaping from -Tatarjé. No doubt he knew me again. But when you have feasted your -eyes sufficiently on his body,” he added faintly, “perhaps one of you -will tie something round my arm?” -</p> - -<p> -With a murmur of compunction, Prince Mirkovics twisted a silk -handkerchief into a cord, and fastened it tightly round the injured -limb, from which the blood was flowing fast, then increased the -pressure by inserting the handle of his knife under the bandage and -screwing it round. -</p> - -<p> -“We must get you to a surgeon at once,” he said. “Can you walk?” -</p> - -<p> -“If you will give me your arm. I don’t want them to think I am dead -yet. By the bye, Drakovics,” he turned to the Premier, who was -contemplating the scene from his doorway, “it would be advisable to -choose your instruments better on the next occasion.” -</p> - -<p> -“My instruments! Do you then accuse me of planning this outrage, -Count?” -</p> - -<p> -“I make no accusations, monsieur. The facts suffice.” -</p> - -<p> -And taking Prince Mirkovics’s arm, Cyril proceeded to descend the -steps with as much dignity as his loss of blood would allow. Happily -they had not far to go before reaching a surgeon, and the people made -way for them with sullen acquiescence. It was of course out of the -question now to go to the Palace and tender their resignations; but -Cyril’s colleagues waited for him outside the surgeon’s house, -intending to escort him home, lest another attack should be made upon -him. Before he was out of the doctor’s hands, however, Prince -Mirkovics entered the surgery. -</p> - -<p> -“Her Majesty is at the door, Count,” he said. “It seems that she was -taking a drive, and that some rumour of your misfortune reached her. -She drove here at once, and seeing me, asked for particulars. I have -relieved her anxiety; but she insists on conveying you to your house -in her carriage. As she says, her escort will be a protection for -you.” -</p> - -<p> -“But we don’t want to get her associated with us in the minds of the -people,” said Cyril hastily. “Tell her that I have sent for my own -carriage—anything.” -</p> - -<p> -“I—I think that perhaps you had better comply,” said Prince -Mirkovics, with a shade of embarrassment in his tone. “Her Majesty -appeared to be most anxious about you, and says that she will wait -until you come.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then perhaps it is as well that I am ready,” said Cyril, rising with -some difficulty from the doctor’s chair. “Prince,” he added hurriedly -as they passed through the hall, “you will have to temporise for two -or three days, for I foresee that I shall not be up to much. Put -forward all you know in the way of compromises if the Queen tries to -mediate, but concede nothing, of course. Simply keep things hanging -on; you understand?” -</p> - -<p> -With some bewilderment Prince Mirkovics signified his comprehension, -and Cyril was helped out of the house and into the Queen’s carriage, -where she and Anna Mirkovics, who was her companion, made him as -comfortable as they could. As soon as the carriage was in motion, she -bent across to him eagerly, speaking in English— -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, thank God you are not killed, as we heard at first! But how could -you be so incautious as to let M. Drakovics see that you suspected him -of trying to murder you? It is simply tempting him to do it again. -Such imprudence is not like you.” -</p> - -<p> -“But I did not suspect him of anything of the kind. You don’t imagine -that I should let him see it if I did? It was merely a declaration of -war. There can be no peace between us after that.” -</p> - -<p> -“If you thought he had done it, I would have had him hunted down like -a wolf,” she said fiercely. -</p> - -<p> -“My dear child, don’t be excited. Look about now and then, and make -remarks on the weather, and bow to the people. I want to say something -very important, but no one must guess.” -</p> - -<p> -“Very well,” said Ernestine, bowing pleasantly to a passing lady of -her acquaintance for the benefit of the curious crowd that lined the -pavements. -</p> - -<p> -“You are not to be frightened when you hear that I am worse, and you -are not to attempt to see me. You may send to inquire, of course; but -whatever the answer may be, you will know that the illness is nothing -but a diplomatic one. If that makes you appear unsympathetic, it will -be all the better for us.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are very unkind,” she replied, with a dazzling smile to a woman -who was holding up her child to see the Queen pass. -</p> - -<p> -“I am talking business. Another thing is, that you must manage somehow -to defer the acceptance of our resignations for three days from -to-morrow. Make Stefanovics your messenger, and let him come and go -between Drakovics and Mirkovics and the other four, trying to arrange -a compromise. He may try the wildest schemes he can think of, but he -must spin the matter out. If you come to an absolute deadlock, consult -Paschics; he will communicate the difficulty to me, if it is possible. -Only remember to do nothing definite for three days.” -</p> - -<p> -“What are you going to do?” asked Ernestine, looking down the street. -</p> - -<p> -“That I cannot tell you. All that you know is that for three days I -shall be so ill as to be able to do nothing, and that I can see no -one.” -</p> - -<p> -“I think you might trust me a little more,” she said reproachfully. -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch20"> -CHAPTER XX.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">IN QUEST OF THE WHEREWITHAL.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -<span class="sc">On</span> reaching his own house, Cyril’s first act was to summon Paschics, -who was now his secretary, and explain the situation to him very -thoroughly, adding directions which were to be followed in case of the -occurrence of various contingencies. When Paschics was primed as to -his duties, Cyril unfolded his own plans. -</p> - -<p> -“No doubt you have guessed by this time, Paschics, that I intend to be -absent from Bellaviste while I am supposed to be ill in bed. Only -yourself, the doctor, and Dietrich will be in the secret, and you must -see that no one else discovers it. Take care that the blinds in my -bedroom are kept down, for the Premier is very likely to try to spy on -me from the window of one of the houses opposite. The Queen has -expressed her intention of sending the Court doctor to attend me, and -we shall be able to work the trick with him, for he and I are old -friends. You will give out, of course, and the doctor will support it -by bulletins, that the injury is far more serious than was at first -supposed, and that I am in a very nervous and feverish state. I can -see no one, and discuss no business; but if Prince Mirkovics and his -friends are very persistent, you may allow yourself to be induced to -consult me, and after a suitable interval bring them an answer from -the notes I told you to take of what I have been saying since I came -in. You understand?” -</p> - -<p> -“Perfectly, your Excellency.” -</p> - -<p> -“As to my purpose in leaving in this way, I will tell it you, in order -that if anything happens, you may know in what direction to make a -search for me. I am going to Vienna, to the Chevalier Goldberg.” -</p> - -<p> -“That old Jew?” murmured Paschics in dismay. -</p> - -<p> -“Precisely. He is the only man who can help us at this pinch, and I -rather think he will. He has a way of flinging his money about without -expecting any return that is quite picturesque. Five or six years ago -he paid King Otto Georg’s debts, and so enabled him to marry. That was -a free gift, but I don’t propose to ask him to repeat it. A loan -without interest for three months will meet our present difficulty.” -</p> - -<p> -“But to put yourself in the power of a Jew, Excellency!” -</p> - -<p> -“My good Paschics, who is not in their power? I own that I should have -been glad if any other expedient had offered itself, but this crisis -calls for desperate remedies. If the Chevalier listens to me at all, -he will keep the secret a good deal more honourably than many -Christians would; and if he refuses to make or meddle in the matter, -at least I shall have done all I can. But in either case no one must -know.” -</p> - -<p> -“But how does your Excellency intend to leave Bellaviste? You are -aware that a guard of police is now stationed outside the house for -the purpose of ensuring your safety?” -</p> - -<p> -“I am. The noise they make would alone keep me from being unconscious -of their presence. Well, if the worst comes to the worst, they must be -squared; but they are quite capable of being squared by both sides, so -that we must do our best to find a more hopeful way of getting out. By -the way, Sir Egerton Stratford has not yet called to inquire for me, -has he?” -</p> - -<p> -“No, your Excellency. Baron Natarin is the only one of the foreign -representatives who has come as yet, and he happened to be riding past -when he heard of the attack made on you. He proffered his most cordial -felicitations on your escape.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; trust Natarin to do the right thing promptly, however bitter the -pill may be to swallow,” said Cyril, more to himself than to the -secretary. “Well, Paschics, if the British Minister calls, ask him to -come in and see me. If he should happen to send one of the gentlemen -belonging to the Legation instead of coming himself, you may intimate -that I should be much obliged if Sir Egerton would pay me a visit, as -I wish to confide an important document to his keeping. Be careful not -to let the message be overheard. We don’t want the British Legation -burnt down in the night, that M. Drakovics may lay hands on the -document. You may let it be understood that there is considerable -anxiety felt as to my condition, and that I am inclined to take a -despondent view of it myself. One more thing—when you bring Sir -Egerton in, step very softly.” -</p> - -<p> -“At your Excellency’s orders,” said Paschics, as he departed, -considerably exercised in mind by the directions he had received. When -he was gone, Cyril sat down at his writing-table and wrote a long -letter to Caerleon, after finishing which he took a fresh sheet of -paper, and began to draw up a document of more formal appearance. -Before he had come to the end of this, footsteps on the stairs -announced the arrival of some visitor; but it seemed that Cyril did -not hear them, for when Paschics gave an almost inaudible knock at the -door, and entered the room noiselessly, he sprang up with a violent -start. -</p> - -<p> -“I beg your Excellency’s pardon,” said Paschics, much perturbed by the -effect of his prudence; “but I thought you might be resting, and I -ventured to come in before announcing his Excellency the British -Minister.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ask Sir Egerton to come in,” said Cyril, passing a hand over his -brow, “and remain outside, Paschics. I shall want your signature to a -paper in a minute or two. Come in, Stratford, and don’t mind my being -a little shaky. My nerves are a bit upset, I fear.” -</p> - -<p> -“You have no business to be sitting up writing,” said Sir Egerton -bluntly. “Why are you not in bed?” -</p> - -<p> -“Because I could not rest until I had got through some business. I -want your help in connection with a legal document.” -</p> - -<p> -“Nonsense! you want a doctor, not a lawyer. What is Danilovics -thinking of to let you go on like this? You are almost in a fever -already.” -</p> - -<p> -“That is all the more reason for settling my affairs while my mind is -clear. I want you to witness my will.” -</p> - -<p> -Sir Egerton jumped. “Your <i>will</i>? My dear Mortimer, pull yourself -together. You don’t think you are going to die of a cut in the wrist?” -</p> - -<p> -“Next time the aim may be truer,” was the gloomy reply. -</p> - -<p> -“Next time? Who wants to attack you again, now that the fellow who -stabbed you is dead? You mustn’t let yourself get nervous.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Stratford, if you felt persuaded that you were not intended -to leave this house again alive, perhaps you would be slightly -nervous.” -</p> - -<p> -“What in the world have you got into your head now? Why, you have a -police patrol at your very door to protect you.” -</p> - -<p> -“To protect me?” Cyril laughed mirthlessly. “Yes, they would prove -efficient protectors, no doubt—— What’s that?” he sprang to his -feet. -</p> - -<p> -“Nothing,” said Sir Egerton, with a cruel lack of sympathy in his -tone. “Man alive, you don’t think any one will attempt to assassinate -you while I am in the room with you? For pity’s sake, don’t show the -white feather in this way.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is not like you to hit a man when he is down, Stratford.” -</p> - -<p> -“Good gracious! have I lost my head or have you? Here, I’ll witness -this precious will of yours, if you will only sit down instead of -walking about the place like a troubled spirit. Richard III. was -nothing to you. How many murders have you got on your conscience?” -</p> - -<p> -“I wish you would not use that word.” Cyril shuddered. “You seem to -forget that to a mere murderer it would not signify; but I am the man -to be murdered—that makes all the difference. Murder—ugh! Here, -Paschics,” he opened the door a very little way, “come and witness my -signature with his Excellency.” -</p> - -<p> -“Now look here, my friend,” said Sir Egerton, when the will had been -signed and witnessed, and Paschics had departed again; “you call your -doctor in, and take a peg, or a sleeping-draught, or anything that -will settle your mind a little. You have made your will, so just put -these ideas out of your head, for you are on the high road either to -fever or madness the way you are going now.” -</p> - -<p> -“There is one thing I must do. You observe, I put the will and this -letter into an envelope directed to my brother. Now I wish you to take -the envelope, and send it home under cover with your next despatches, -so that it may not be interfered with in the post. I can die happy if -I know that you will see to its reaching Caerleon safely. You would -not refuse the entreaty of a dying man?” -</p> - -<p> -“A dying fiddlestick!” cried Sir Egerton angrily. “Mortimer, you must -be mad already. These delusions are altogether too absurd. Look here, -I don’t like leaving you like this. You know perfectly well that I -can’t offer you hospitality at the Legation in the present state of -affairs; but if you like to sign your resignation of all your offices, -and order your servants to pack up for a return to England—for -good—and claim my protection as a British subject—why, I’ll take you -back with me now.” -</p> - -<p> -“And expose Lady Stratford to the dangers my presence at the Legation -would entail? No; I may be in a funk, but I am not quite such a cad as -to allow that.” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t believe you are in a funk, that’s the worst of it, for if you -were you wouldn’t say that,” said Sir Egerton irritably. “You have got -some maggot into your head, and I don’t believe you are responsible -for your words. Try to be reasonable for a moment. Would -Drakovics—even if he hates you to the extent you imagine—be likely -to invite annihilation from Europe by attacking the Legation?” -</p> - -<p> -“No; but before this he has made use of the mob to execute his plans, -and left them to take the consequences. Stratford, what was that?” and -Cyril seized his friend’s arm, and pointed to the window-curtain. -</p> - -<p> -“Only the cat,” was the answer, given with deep disgust, when Sir -Egerton had shaken the curtain vigorously, thereby dislodging the -animal, which was ensconced in the folds. “Stop this sort of thing, -Mortimer. You will make me quite creepy presently. Would you like to -know what I am going to do? I am going straight off to fetch Dr -Simcox, to make him certify you a lunatic; then I shall remove you to -the Legation. No one could object to my receiving you there in your -present state, and when you are a little better, I shall pack you off -home, with one of the staff to look after you.” -</p> - -<p> -“You would let yourself in for all kinds of complications. No, -Stratford; I see one way in which you could help me, if you really are -ready to do so, but I could not dare to ask it.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, go on. I can see that it has made you more cheerful even to think -of it.” -</p> - -<p> -“I want you to get me out of the city.” -</p> - -<p> -“But good gracious, man, who is keeping you in it? I am sure Drakovics -would be only too delighted if you went. Go this moment.” -</p> - -<p> -“And be attacked and murdered in the streets, even supposing that I -could succeed in crossing my own threshold safely?” -</p> - -<p> -“What in the world are you driving at?” -</p> - -<p> -“Do you mean to say that you do not see why the police are placed at -my door? They are to prevent my leaving the house; or if I should -succeed in doing so, to follow me out and stir up the people, who -don’t need much stirring up just now, to finish me off.” -</p> - -<p> -“I suppose this means that you want me to provide you with a -disguise?” -</p> - -<p> -“No, Paschics and I can manage that; but I want you to take me out of -the city disguised as your footman, on the box of your carriage.” -</p> - -<p> -“What, as Layard did the Spanish chap? But he got hauled over the -coals terrifically for doing it. Still——” -</p> - -<p> -“Still, you would do it, if only for the sake of getting rid of me -from Thracia? After all, there is no reason why it should ever become -known. I shall not tell, nor will you, and your coachman and footman -can be paid to hold their tongues.” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t quite see how you propose to work it out.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your footman is about my size, and fair. To-morrow you come in state -to inquire for me, and send him on some errand while you come into the -house. He is instructed to go back to the Legation at once, instead of -returning to the carriage, and I come out of the house after you, and -take his place. The police will only think that they did not notice -him going in. Then you take me past the gate and some little way into -the country—say to Mikhailoslav—where Paschics will be waiting for -me with another disguise, and thus exit Count Mortimer from the -Thracian stage.” -</p> - -<p> -“You really intend to chuck things here, then?” -</p> - -<p> -“That depends on circumstances—and my nerves.” -</p> - -<p> -“By the bye, do you imagine you will be cool enough to go through this -elaborate performance to-morrow? A slip might have disagreeable -consequences.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Stratford, when you offer a condemned man a chance of life, -do you think he is going to waste it by playing the fool?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, all right. I will turn up about three to-morrow. And take my -advice; get a good night’s rest and some cooling medicine.” -</p> - -<p> -Sir Egerton could not quite succeed in hiding the contempt in his -tone, and when Cyril held out his hand, he pretended not to see it, -and took his leave with merely a stiff bow; but his lack of courtesy -did not seem to discompose his host. When the door had closed behind -the British Minister, Cyril leaned back in his chair, and laughed long -and silently. -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Stratford,” he said, “I wonder whether you dislike me more at -this moment than you will do when you see me back again, and know that -you have been sold.” -</p> - -<p> -<br/> -</p> - -<p> -“Vera,” said Sir Egerton, entering his wife’s boudoir on his return to -the Legation, “do you want the carriage to-morrow?” -</p> - -<p> -“The large carriage? No, but you promised to take me a drive in the -dogcart.” -</p> - -<p> -“So I did. I’m afraid I had forgotten. The fact is, Vera, I have -promised to get Mortimer out of the city. The fellow has lost all his -nerve—he is in a regular blue funk, thinks every one is going to -murder him, a most ghastly state of mind—and I am to get him past the -gates disguised as Wallis. One couldn’t help feeling a little sorry -for the poor beggar, though it made me pretty sick to see an -Englishman carrying on in the way he did. I can tell you I let him -have it once or twice, I was so disgusted.” -</p> - -<p> -“You mustn’t be hard upon him, Egerton. Every one has not such nerve -as you. And you had plenty of practice in bravery, too, at -Kubbet-ul-Haj.” -</p> - -<p> -“You funny little woman! that is quite one of your ideas. Do you know -that I sometimes wish I was back at Kubbet-ul-Haj now, with all the -danger, instead of making mountains of talk out of molehills of fact -in these wretched miniature states?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, but you will be Ambassador at Czarigrad or Minister at Estevan -one day, and then there will be great things to do again. I should be -miserable if I thought you would be kept here always, Egerton.” -</p> - -<p> -“Do you know that you are a very heartless person, Lady Stratford, and -that to gratify your ambition you would like to send your husband into -danger? But I shall have the consolation of insisting upon your -accompanying me.” -</p> - -<p> -“As if I would ever let you go alone! But that reminds me, Egerton, -that it will be much better if I come with you to-morrow when you are -smuggling Count Mortimer out of the city. It would look far more -natural, for you scarcely ever use the large carriage without me.” -</p> - -<p> -“I can’t have you mixed up in this sort of thing, Vera.” -</p> - -<p> -“But surely no one will know anything about it; and if my coming helps -to avert suspicion, it will make it much safer. How far are you going -to take Count Mortimer?” -</p> - -<p> -“To Mikhailoslav, he suggested.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then I must go, of course. Don’t you know that is the village where -they make that pretty pottery, and I promised to send mamma a crate of -it for her garden sale of work? I was going to propose that we should -go there to-morrow in the dogcart.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are not suggesting that we should take Mortimer in the dogcart? I -think the carriage would be safer.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; the people stare at the dogcart so much more, and he would be -such a conspicuous figure on the back-seat. We will have the large -carriage, Egerton, and I am coming.” -</p> - -<p> -“‘’Tis yours to speak, and mine to hear!’ Can you be ready at a -quarter to three? We must not prolong poor Mortimer’s agony -unnecessarily.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh yes, I will be ready. But what do they say now about the crisis?” -</p> - -<p> -“I hear to-night that the Queen will strain every nerve to prevent the -disruption of the Cabinet. And well she may, for the nobility are all -with Mirkovics, and his secession is likely enough to lead to a war of -classes. How Mortimer can bring himself to desert his party at such a -moment I cannot imagine. We must hope that after a night’s rest he may -take a more cheerful view of things—or even be so much worse as to be -unable to be moved.” -</p> - -<p> -The next morning’s bulletins appeared to promise the fulfilment of Sir -Egerton’s slightly uncharitable wish. It was made known that Count -Mortimer was in a high fever, and that his state caused his physicians -the greatest anxiety. Dr Danilovics shook his head with awful -solemnity when questioned, and hinted gravely at the overworked and -nervous condition of the patient, and the possibility that the knife -used by the assassin had been poisoned, until Cyril’s death was hourly -expected in the city, and Paschics was almost driven out of his mind -by the necessity of reassuring the Queen and Prince Mirkovics, in -answer to their anxious inquiries, without telling too much. -</p> - -<p> -“It scarcely seems worth while to go, Vera,” said Sir Egerton to his -wife, as they descended the steps of the Legation and entered the -carriage; “but I promised the poor fellow, and I shouldn’t like him to -think I had played him false. Besides, it’s just possible that this is -only a blind.” -</p> - -<p> -Arrived at Cyril’s house, Sir Egerton went indoors to write his name -in the visitors’ book and interview Paschics, while Lady Stratford -waited in the carriage. As the minutes passed, and her husband did not -return, she became noticeably impatient, and called the footman to -her. -</p> - -<p> -“Your master seems likely to be some time, Wallis, so take this note -for me now to the Maison Parisienne, and wait for a parcel, that we -may not lose time when Sir Egerton comes out.” -</p> - -<p> -The footman, who had received his instructions beforehand, and knew -that he was to leave the shop by a different entrance, and return -immediately to the Legation, departed with the note, an object of -interest to the people who were gathered before the house. It was a -saint’s day, and the truly orthodox had closed their shops or left -their work and betaken themselves to pleasure, which at the present -moment meant politics. A considerable number had found entertainment -all day in standing and watching the different foreign and official -personages who came to inquire after Cyril’s health, and they had -remained to converse with the police who were guarding the house, so -that there was a considerable crowd to criticise the British -Minister’s carriage, and the pale little lady inside it. Happily for -her peace of mind, Lady Stratford knew too little Thracian to -understand their comments on her personal appearance; but presently a -boy in the crowd, finding the entertainment a little monotonous, -created a diversion by throwing a cracker—a species of ammunition -with which he and his fellows were well provided in honour of the -saint of the day—under the horses’ feet. The stately coachman had -much ado to keep his seat as the animals began to kick and plunge, -while the police displayed remarkable assiduity in chasing the boy, -instead of trying to restrain them. But the noise had been heard -indoors, and Sir Egerton ran hastily down the steps, followed by his -footman, who sprang at once to the horses’ heads, and succeeded in -calming them, although he was only able to use one hand. The police, -having given up the pursuit of the boy in despair, returned panting to -greet Sir Egerton, with profuse apologies for their failure and -assurances of future zeal in tracking and punishing the culprit, but -he cut them short somewhat curtly. -</p> - -<p> -“That will do,” he said to the commissary. “Vera, were you frightened? -Shall we give up the drive?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh no,” said Lady Stratford bravely, although her pale face was a -shade paler than usual. “I shall not be frightened when you are -here—and besides, I don’t want to disappoint mamma.” -</p> - -<p> -“Mikhailoslav,” said Sir Egerton to the footman, who touched his hat -and climbed to his place, and the carriage drove off. The streets were -full of people, gathered in groups in front of the newspaper offices, -the Legislative Chamber, and the houses of the Ministers, all -discussing the political situation. An interesting episode was the -apparition of M. Stefanovics in one of the Court carriages, -proceeding, with a face of solemnity that would have befitted a -European crisis, to the house of one of the seceding Ministers on an -errand from the Queen. Every one turned to stare at him, and the -British representative passed without much notice, although he himself -did not fail to observe that public opinion, judging from the scraps -of conversation he overheard, was extremely hostile to Cyril and his -colleagues, and that there were crowds in the churches, in which -special services were being held to pray for the triumph of M. -Drakovics and Bishop Philaret, and the humiliation of the foreigners -who sought to trample on the Orthodox Church. -</p> - -<p> -The gate was passed without difficulty, and after a long country drive -the carriage reached the village of Mikhailoslav. Here Sir Egerton and -his wife descended to visit the pottery works, sending the footman -back along the way they had come with some message. It had been -noticed by the crowd outside Cyril’s house that shortly after the -departure of the British Minister a horse was brought round to the -door, and M. Paschics came out and rode away for a constitutional, -while during the next two hours anxious inquirers were received by the -doctor, who explained that he had insisted on the secretary’s -obtaining some fresh air and exercise, lest his health should break -down under the strain of his devoted attendance upon his Excellency. -</p> - -<p> -About an hour later, the train which left Bellaviste every day for -Vienna was boarded at a country station by a handsome Polish -gentleman, with blue eyes and black hair and a beautifully waxed dark -moustache. It was evident that he had lately been engaged in a duel, -for his left arm was in a sling, and he was escorted to the train by -an elderly man, apparently his second, who did not leave him until he -had adjured him to see a good surgeon as soon as he reached his -destination, and also entreated the rest of the passengers not to -allow him to do anything imprudent. During the long journey the Pole -made himself a universal favourite. He seemed able to speak all the -languages represented on the train, with the single exception of -Magyar, and he was full of good stories. The slight reticence which he -showed respecting his late adventure was only natural under the -circumstances, and was resented by no one, and when he was left with -his bag on the platform of a small station not far from Vienna, on his -way to visit an Austrian friend, it was with lively regret that his -fellow-passengers looked back at him as the train moved on, and saw -him standing bare-headed and bowing to them with inimitable grace. -</p> - -<p> -It could only have been about an hour and a half later that a -rubicund, wiry-looking Englishman, whose hair and whiskers were of a -reddish sandy tint, and who wore a loud check tourist suit of original -and surpassing hideousness, appeared at the inn of another village not -far from the station at which the Polish gentleman had got out, but -not connected with the railway. His arm was in an extemporised sling, -and he was carrying a knapsack with some difficulty. It seemed that he -had been on a walking tour, and had received an injury to his arm when -trying to separate two men who had drawn their knives in a drunken -brawl at his inn the night before, which had led him to determine to -drive the remainder of the way to Vienna. A carriage was soon -forthcoming, and after a meal at the inn, he proceeded on his journey -to the capital, where he took up his quarters at one of the leading -hotels, produced a passport, in perfect order, made out in the name of -Ivory White, Esq., of Lowburn, Homeshire, England, and allowed it to -become evident that he had plenty of money, although he did not care -to lavish any of it on Vienna tailors. As soon as the formalities -requisite before he could be considered a <i>bonâ fide</i> traveller in -the Austrian understanding of the term were completed, he asked the -porter for the address of the Chevalier Goldberg, whom he mentioned -that he had met in England, and without seeing whom he refused even to -pass through Vienna. The porter smiled incredulously as he marched off -in the direction indicated, observing the manners and customs of the -natives with the dispassionate criticism of an intelligent Briton in -foreign parts, and quite unconscious of the amused or shocked glances -levelled at his knickerbockers, his Norfolk jacket, his cap, and his -gaiters. -</p> - -<p> -“They are all mad, these English!” said the hotel autocrat -meditatively; “but a madman’s money is as good as any one else’s, -<i>nicht wahr</i>?” -</p> - -<p> -Arrived at the <i>appartement</i> of the Chevalier Goldberg, which was -situated on the second floor of a palatial building largely inhabited -by co-religionists of the owner, Mr White found that it was by no -means such an easy matter as he had considered it to obtain an -interview with the millionaire. It was evident that the plea of -friendship was too common to admit an unaccredited stranger to the -presence of the great financier, and it was only by dint of a stolid -refusal to leave without seeing him that the Englishman succeeded in -meeting even the Chevalier’s secretary, an accomplished Hebrew, who -lavished all the resources of eloquence and mendacity on the task of -getting him to go away, but in vain. -</p> - -<p> -“Take him my card, and see what he says. If he prefers not to see me, -of course I shall not force myself upon him; but I am convinced he -would never forgive me if he knew that I had been in Vienna and not -paid him a visit,” was Mr White’s ultimatum. -</p> - -<p> -“But the honourable gentleman has given me a blank card!” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course I have. That’s my little joke—my name is <i>White</i>, don’t -you see? The Chevalier will know it at once. Sir Raphael Meldola and -he have had many a laugh over it with me in the smoking-room.” -</p> - -<p> -With a sour smile at the Englishman’s childishness, the secretary -carried off the card, and informed his employer that there was a -madman in the anteroom who insisted on sending in a blank card. Would -it not be advisable to send for the police, without irritating the -lunatic or allowing him to suspect anything? But the Chevalier -Goldberg astonished him by taking the card from his hand and -scrutinising it carefully, even lighting a match and holding it close -to it. Then, apparently satisfied, he allowed the card to catch fire, -and held it in his fingers until it was almost consumed. -</p> - -<p> -“Bring Mr White in,” he said. “He is my very good friend.” -</p> - -<p> -Deeply disgusted, the secretary obeyed, hearing the visitor’s hearty -English accents as he closed the door of the great man’s sanctum upon -him. -</p> - -<p> -“Well, Chevalier, and how are you? I couldn’t bring myself to pass -through Vienna without looking you up. All right, eh?” -</p> - -<p> -“Leafe my secretary out off account for de moment, and pity my -curiosity,” said the financier, lowering his voice. “How iss it det -you turn up at Vienna in goot health when we hear from de papers you -are in a dyink state at Bellaviste? Are we to imachine it a miracle, -or iss it only a <i>ruse de guerre</i>?” -</p> - -<p> -“The latter, I fear.” -</p> - -<p> -“Den you are enxious for secrecy, off course? Come into my cabinet -here. Now it iss impossible for us to be oferheart. It iss a metter -off money, neturally?” -</p> - -<p> -“It is, like most of the matters that are brought to your notice, no -doubt. You have not forgotten the last time I paid you a visit?” -</p> - -<p> -“I hef not, my frient. It cost me too much,” and the Chevalier laughed -encouragingly. “But you are always welcome, ess I told you at det -time.” -</p> - -<p> -“My errand then was connected with the marriage of my sovereign. You -had been good enough to intimate that you were willing to pay the -debts which King Otto Georg had contracted before being called to the -throne, and which, while he could not well ask the country to -discharge them, hampered him in his negotiations with the Court of -Weldart. It fell to me to bring you the schedule of the various -amounts, and otherwise to arrange the matter with you, and you were so -kind as to express approval of my methods.” -</p> - -<p> -“So!” observed the Chevalier assentingly. “I said det if you hed -defoted yourself to de high finence instead off politics, you would be -wordy to belonk to de Nation.” -</p> - -<p> -“I know. I have never forgotten the compliment, for it struck me as -overpoweringly flattering, coming from you. Now I want to ask a rather -impertinent question. Do you mind telling me your reason for paying -Otto Georg’s debts?” -</p> - -<p> -“My reasson?” the Chevalier raised his eyebrows and looked at his -visitor with a whimsical smile. “Perheps I wished to preserfe de -belance of power in de Balkans—Thracia wass anti-Scythian den, you -know—or perheps to place de house off Schwarzwald-Molzau under an -obligation to me. Or perheps I wass concerned only in throwink away my -money—in makink sure det so many hundret thousand florins at least -should not return to me doubled. But why do you ask?” -</p> - -<p> -“Because I am interested in knowing whether your kindness for Otto -Georg extends to his widow and child.” -</p> - -<p> -“Aha! and it iss a metter off money? Dere are oder debts newly come to -light, and de persons concerned threaten an exposure, and I am to pay -down my goot florins in order det de wife and child may nefer know how -naughty de fader and husbant wass? But dis iss to atteck morelity, -dear Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“No, Chevalier, you are a good deal out. It is a much bigger thing -this time—more in my line of business, you will say, than yours.” -</p> - -<p> -“It iss political, den? My frient, I hef always said det Thracia wass -too small to hold you. Gif me an outline off your plot. You are aimink -to seize Czarigrad, and drife de Roumis out off Europe, det you may -set your younk master on de throne off de Cæsars?” -</p> - -<p> -“Wrong again, Chevalier. My plot is not quite so large as that. This -is the situation at present,” and Cyril went on to describe the state -of affairs in Thracia in much the same terms as he had used to the -Queen three days or so before, his host listening intently, and -putting in a shrewd inquiry now and then. -</p> - -<p> -“I see,” he said at last; “you wish me to finence dis mofement? I am -to profide de millions det must be forthcomink if de refolution iss to -succeed?” -</p> - -<p> -“No,” said Cyril, “I don’t want you to throw away your money this -time. What I need is a loan, not a gift.” -</p> - -<p> -“A loan? But a loan iss a metter off business, not off friendship. Wid -loans one must hef security, formelities off all kinds. What security -do you offer?” -</p> - -<p> -“My word.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, but det iss not sufficient. You are not an Enklishman now, my -dear Count, you are too clefer. By de way, you did not arranche -beforehent for your attempted assessination, did you, when you thought -it adfisable to take dis little trip to Vienna widout attrectink -attention?” -</p> - -<p> -“No, I didn’t. I am really sorry, Chevalier, for it would have rounded -off the whole thing beautifully. The affair was a pure coincidence, -for the idea had not occurred to me.” -</p> - -<p> -“And you would hef left such a plen dependent on coincidence?” said -the Chevalier reproachfully. “Det shows a leck of experience such ess -I should not hef expected in you, my dear frient. But you see det your -wort iss not sufficient security for a loan, dough de money iss at -your serfice ess a gift.” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, let us call it a gift to be returned without interest in three -months,” said Cyril. “I can’t consent to anything else, Chevalier. -Thracia would be demoralised if such a river of gold was set flowing -without the need of repayment. At any rate, I am not proposing to -double your money for you in this case. You will sacrifice the three -months’ interest on the sum.” -</p> - -<p> -“Det iss true. But why do you offer me no prifileches, no concessions, -in return for dis secrifice?” -</p> - -<p> -“Because you are the only man in Europe who is not on the look-out for -such things. Whatever you were when your money was in making, -Chevalier, you are now a pure philanthropist—a universal provider for -needy royal families—and in order to fall in with this taste of -yours, I have forborne until this moment, when your mind is made up, -to remind you that my colleagues and I are all strongly opposed to the -anti-Semitic movement, and that the Queen is most anxious to improve -the condition of your co-religionists.” -</p> - -<p> -“And you take it for granted det I will gif you dese millions in -return for a few fafours shown to de Thracian Chews!” cried the -Chevalier, with hands uplifted in admiration. “Well, tell me, my -frient, how shell de money be paid?” -</p> - -<p> -“Have you an agent within reach who is thoroughly to be trusted, and -yet is not known to be in your employment? If you have, he had better -return to Thracia with me. He might travel as a Vienna surgeon called -in for consultation, and I as his assistant, and he would naturally -take up his quarters at my house, remaining there until I have seen -Mirkovics and the rest, and ascertained whether they will agree to my -terms. If we succeed, I intend you to get your money back, Chevalier, -whatever happens to me; if we fail, I fear you will have the -satisfaction of knowing that you have really chucked your florins into -the mud.” -</p> - -<p> -“You will not fail; but do not think I want de money beck. Det iss de -worst off it for me. Well, I will send Stockbaum wid you; he iss de -men you need. You will introduce him to your frients?” -</p> - -<p> -“As the agent of a syndicate from whom I am obtaining the money, I -think. One must explain things a little, and yet not outrage your -modesty by letting the whole truth come out, Chevalier. I can arrange -with him the details as to the payment of the money into my account as -well, for we must not arouse suspicion by making any undue display of -bullion.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are right. See here. Stockbaum telegrephs me one wort, and -immediately I esteblish in Frankfort de office off dis syndicate. I -arranche wid my achents to do business wid dem, and so your drafts are -honoured in Bellaviste. Do not fear; de syndicate shell hef an -abundant credit.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are a born plotter, Chevalier. That idea of the Frankfort office -is a master-stroke. But I fear you will have the other Balkan states -trying to do business with you—or even Drakovics, if he gets an -inkling as to the source of our wealth. He will want to turn us out, -of course.” -</p> - -<p> -“When you are once esteblished in power his prospects will not be goot -enough to raise money upon,” was the dry answer. “And so you are to be -Premier, Count? You are not afraid off what de worlt will say?” -</p> - -<p> -“Scarcely, I think. What will be said?” -</p> - -<p> -“Dey will say you are de Queen’s lofer.” -</p> - -<p> -“I have no doubt that they would say I was secretly married to her if -they thought that would damage either of us more; but it would not be -true.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, you will not let yourself be drawn efen by your frient! You are -de right men, Count. When we go beck to Pelestine—you know det I am -to be de paymaster off de migration, because I do not mind throwink my -money away—you shell come wid me and be my <i>vakil</i>, ess dey call it -dere. You and I, we will bemboozle de worlt. We will buy de Land”—the -Chevalier pronounced it “Lent”—“from de Roumis, and cheat dem out off -de purchase-money!” -</p> - -<p> -“If I am not otherwise employed at the time, I shall be happy to take -a hand in your nefarious schemes, Chevalier,” said Cyril, laughing, as -he rose to depart. -</p> - -<p> -“Now see,” said his host, “to-night you take a goot night’s sleep, and -in de mornink—no, det iss too early; in de afternoon—I come for you. -In de kerrich you chanche yourself from Mr White into de doctor’s -assistant, and I drop you at de railway station, where you find -Stockbaum. Den you go beck to Thracia.” -</p> - -<p> -In pursuance of this plan, two men of medicine left Vienna by the -Bellaviste train on the following day. The elder belonged indubitably -to the Hebrew persuasion; the younger wore his hair somewhat long, and -displayed spectacles and a short brown beard. They reached Bellaviste -when the dusk had fallen, exactly three days after Sir Egerton and -Lady Stratford had driven out to Mikhailoslav, were welcomed at the -station by Paschics, and accommodated for the night at Cyril’s house. -The next morning it was announced that the Vienna doctor gave such a -cheering account of the invalid’s condition that he might be allowed -to see his friends, and within an hour of the publication of the -bulletin, the other dissentient Ministers had assembled at the house, -and an informal council was held. Cyril, propped up with cushions in -an arm-chair, with the injured arm in a sling, looked quite -sufficiently ill to justify the alarmist rumours of the last few days, -although it was the fatigue of his journeys, rather than the pain of -his wound, which he had scarcely felt after the first moment of its -infliction owing to his mental excitement, that ailed him at present. -Paschics was placed on guard outside the door, and after the room had -been carefully searched for concealed spies, Prince Mirkovics opened -the proceedings by informing Cyril that the Queen’s attempts at -mediation had failed. Nothing less than the abject submission of his -recalcitrant colleagues would satisfy M. Drakovics, and negotiations -had therefore been broken off. -</p> - -<p> -“Very well,” said Cyril, “then I suppose we shall go to the Palace to -present our resignations to-morrow. My doctor will not allow me out -to-day. Have you any idea, Prince, what is to happen next?” -</p> - -<p> -“I presume that Drakovics will reconstruct the Cabinet, and request -her Majesty’s assent to Philaret’s nomination. She will refuse, and he -will resign.” -</p> - -<p> -“I wish we could be sure he would. It will be his aim to make her -dismiss him, so that he may have a cry with which to go to the -country. We must contrive to force his hand in some way, so that the -onus of his resignation may fall on him and not on her. But we can -talk of this later. Let us imagine Drakovics out of the way, and the -stage clear. You will take the responsibility of forming a Cabinet, I -suppose, Prince?” -</p> - -<p> -“I?” cried Prince Mirkovics, much perturbed. “I have never thought of -such a thing, Count. I am not a statesman. I can only govern my -district and vote with my leader. How should I face the diplomacy of -Europe, to say nothing of the opposition of Drakovics at home? You are -our leader. When we asked you to head our revolt, did you think that -we intended to rob you of the honour of victory? We are all prepared -to serve under you.” -</p> - -<p> -“We should most certainly have declined to join in the revolt against -Drakovics under any other conditions,” said Georgeivics, the War -Minister, and the assertion was corroborated by the rest. Cyril bowed -to them collectively. -</p> - -<p> -“I won’t express my sense of the honour you have done me just yet,” he -said, “for I also have a condition to make before I accept the -position.” The faces round the table lengthened perceptibly. “You are -all aware that our taking office without any money at our disposal -would be a mere farce?” -</p> - -<p> -“It would be a protest,” said Prince Mirkovics; “and we may hope that -it will be the first step in breaking down the tyranny of Drakovics.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; but it would simply mean our retirement from public life if it -failed—and it is bound to fail if we dissolve the Legislature and -proceed to fight an election without money. No, I have a proposal to -lay before you, gentlemen. A personal friend of my own—who was also a -friend of our late sovereign—has promised to advance me the funds -necessary to carry on the Government until we can vote our own -Estimates. He asks no interest—the transaction is a personal favour -to me—but I cannot accept his offer unless I have your promise that -in case anything happens to me—for life is uncertain here at election -time—you will see the sum that has been advanced duly paid into my -account, so that it can be restored to him. For that, of course, I -shall leave directions.” -</p> - -<p> -The rest turned and consulted together for some little time, then -Prince Mirkovics said hesitatingly— -</p> - -<p> -“Count, we are not in the least impugning your honour; but we feel -that we must in our own defence have a satisfactory answer to this -question. Does your friend expect no consideration—in the way of -concessions or of political power—in return for the inestimable -advantage he offers us?” -</p> - -<p> -“None,” returned Cyril. “He is not a politician, nor is he a company -promoter. He is an amiable enthusiast, with a foolish belief in myself -and in the future of Thracia. By the way, the agent of the syndicate -through which he proposes to act—Outis, Niemand, & Other, of -Frankfort—is in the house, disguised as a Vienna doctor. If you like, -we will have him in.” -</p> - -<p> -The suggestion was gladly accepted, and Herr Stockbaum was introduced -and duly catechised. His employers, he said, were a cosmopolitan firm -of bankers—Messrs Agathangelos Outis, Theodor Niemand, & A. N. Other, -for Cyril had been unable to resist employing the familiar cricketing -tag for the edification of his friends—and they had been authorised -to place the sum named at the disposal of Count Mortimer. Questioned -as to the person from whom they had received their instructions, he -professed himself unable to reply, observing cynically that it was -evidently some one who liked to fling away his money. As to the fear -that some return might be expected, he pointed out that this could be -obviated by Cyril’s holding with the Premiership the post of Foreign -Secretary, instead of that of Finance Minister, which M. Drakovics had -always kept in his own hands. The proposal commended itself to the -meeting as much as it did to Cyril, who had originated it in private, -and the Ministers dispersed in a very cheerful frame of mind. -</p> - -<p> -“Stay and lunch with me, Prince,” said Cyril to Prince Mirkovics. “I -can’t invite every one, or my doctor will interfere; but there are a -few things to settle still. By the bye, Georgeivics, are the troops -ready for action? If Drakovics should take it into his head to spring -his resignation and a riot upon us simultaneously, we should be in a -tight place, especially since the police will be on his side.” -</p> - -<p> -“They are ready,” responded the War Minister. “Constantinovics is in -charge of that portion of our programme. The excited state of the town -during the last few days has furnished a pretext for keeping the -Carlino Regiment to barracks, and they could be under arms in a few -minutes. They would patrol the streets until the arrival of -reinforcements from Feodoratz.” -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch21"> -CHAPTER XXI.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">PARLEYINGS WITH CERTAIN PEOPLE.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -“<span class="sc">The</span> more I think of the state of affairs,” said Cyril to Prince -Mirkovics, when they were alone, “the more I am convinced that we must -hurry things on. If possible, we must see that Drakovics resigns, and -has not to be dismissed; but that is not so important as the necessity -of preventing his bringing on a constitutional crisis. His aim will be -to get up a strife between the Crown and the Legislature, which might -end in her Majesty’s being deprived of the regency, and every day that -passes adds to his power for mischief.” -</p> - -<p> -“But how would you propose to force his hand, as you said just now?” -</p> - -<p> -“We must bring things to a head as soon as possible—have no more -haggling negotiations. Whether Drakovics resigns or is dismissed, he -must go quickly, or he will oust the Queen—not to speak of ourselves. -In some informal and unofficial way it must be brought to his -knowledge that the Queen will refuse her assent to Philaret’s -nomination. Of course he guesses that she will; but I hope that the -thought that the matter was arranged with us would sting him to -action. It will probably have to be done by means of an indiscretion.” -</p> - -<p> -“An indiscretion, Count? On whose part?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, a calculated indiscretion. The difficulty is to decide who shall -commit it, since of course it would entail removal from public -life—at all events for a time—or from the Court, according to the -individual concerned, and that is rather a large order. One can -scarcely ask such a sacrifice from any one. But let us leave the -matter for the present; I will think it over. Luncheon is ready, I -see. You may have noticed that I have a new footman? My servants were -complaining of the extra work caused by my illness and the consequent -troops of visitors, and therefore I imported this fellow in a hurry.” -</p> - -<p> -But although Cyril had suggested leaving the consideration of politics -for the present, it seemed that he was unable to dismiss the subject -from his mind; for almost before he had been supplied with the invalid -fare prescribed for him, he glanced across the table at Prince -Mirkovics. -</p> - -<p> -“I suppose there is no doubt that her Majesty will refuse her assent -to the nomination of Philaret?” he said. -</p> - -<p> -“None whatever. Stefanovics gave me the assurance in the plainest -terms.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is possible that he exceeded his instructions.” -</p> - -<p> -“On the contrary, he repeated to me her Majesty’s words at her own -desire. Nothing could be more definite than the statement of her -determination. But, my dear Count”—as the servant left the room for -an instant—“are we wise in speaking so freely before this new footman -of yours? He may understand French.” -</p> - -<p> -“Impossible,” returned Cyril carelessly. “He told me so himself; and -he had no motive for concealing the truth, since his wages would have -been higher if he had been able to speak a foreign tongue. In a -polyglot household like mine, the man who knows most languages is the -most useful. We have no reason to be afraid of him. But, by the -bye”—the footman had now returned into the room—“do you think that -her Majesty will have the courage to provoke a conflict with -Drakovics. It will need a good deal of pluck.” -</p> - -<p> -“She will not shrink from it,” was the emphatic reply. “She has gained -remarkably in force of character of late, and her behaviour during -this crisis has extorted universal admiration. She may not become more -popular on account of her courage and tact, but she will be more -respected. No; she will not fail us.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, it is well to be assured of that,” said Cyril, and he changed the -subject deftly. It was not until the footman had once more left them -alone that he leaned back in his chair and remarked with a smile, -“Well, my dear Prince, our business is done, and that without any -complications or outside help.” -</p> - -<p> -“To what are you alluding, Count?” -</p> - -<p> -“To the necessity for allowing Drakovics to become aware of her -Majesty’s attitude. That new man of mine is one of his spies—sent -here to learn our plans. He has not discovered very much of them; but -I hope he has heard enough about the Queen to bring about the -explosion we want.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then it is I who have committed the indiscretion?” -</p> - -<p> -“Do not be so hasty, Prince. There is no indiscretion at all. You -don’t imagine I would have allowed you to say anything important?” -</p> - -<p> -“But surely I might expect to have been informed beforehand——?” -</p> - -<p> -“Not at all. You are not a good actor, Prince, and it would have been -evident that you were playing a part. Now you have spoken with the -most complete good faith, and Drakovics will ask no more.” -</p> - -<p> -“But suppose that he will not resign, even now?” -</p> - -<p> -“Then I shall be compelled to advise her Majesty to end the deadlock -by herself nominating either Bishop Socrates or your brother to the -vacant see, on the ground of the Premier’s long delay. The crisis must -come then.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are playing a desperate game, Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“Quite so, Prince. We are in a desperate position.” -</p> - -<p> -The remainder of the day passed uneventfully. Late in the afternoon -the Vienna doctor left Cyril’s house to return home, just after the -police on guard had been relieved. His assistant, so they gathered -from the doctor’s words to Paschics at the door, had gone on first to -the station in order to make arrangements for the journey. A second -reassuring bulletin as to the condition of the patient appeared in the -one evening paper of which Bellaviste boasted, and it became generally -known that the retiring Ministers would resign their portfolios on the -following day. -</p> - -<p> -The ceremony at the Palace in the morning was a brief and formal one. -The Queen, who looked pale and grave, uttered the stereotyped words of -regret and farewell that the occasion demanded, and when the public -audience was over, requested Cyril to remain behind in order to -explain to her the system on which he had been accustomed to manage -the household details which came into his province. Going to his -office to fetch his books, he returned to find her in the room in -which she had held her first interview with him as Regent, with Anna -Mirkovics on guard in the anteroom. Ernestine was walking up and down -impatiently when he entered, but turning as he closed the door, ran to -meet him. -</p> - -<p> -“Put those down!” she said imperiously, taking the books from his -hand, and throwing them on the table. “I am not in the least -interested in them; I want <i>you</i>. Oh, Cyril, you must not let yourself -be kept out of office long. I could not endure it. How I have lived -through these four days without once seeing you I cannot tell.” -</p> - -<p> -“But I warned you beforehand,” said Cyril. -</p> - -<p> -“Not that it would be so long, and besides—— Oh, I know I disobeyed -you, Cyril; but I was really frightened when I heard what Dr -Danilovics said. I made Baroness von Hilfenstein go and question M. -Paschics, and happily he was able to assure her that he thought the -doctor was taking too gloomy a view of your case. That satisfied me, -for I knew he could not say more, as she is not in our secret. But if -it had been true what they said, nothing should have kept me from you. -I would have come and nursed you; I would have refused to let you die. -The world might know the truth, and welcome! I am not ashamed of -loving you.” -</p> - -<p> -“Sometimes I almost wish you were,” said Cyril, looking into her -earnest face. “I don’t want to scold you, Ernestine; but you might -have ruined us both——” -</p> - -<p> -“But I did not, after all, so you must forgive me. And I am keeping -you standing while I talk! Sit down here—yes, in my chair—and let me -put this footstool for you. Yes, I will wait upon you—I love to do -it. Dear Cyril, won’t you say that you are pleased to see me again?” -</p> - -<p> -“Is there any use in saying what your Majesty knows already?” -</p> - -<p> -“I should like to hear it from your own lips. You have found the days -a little long, haven’t you?” -</p> - -<p> -“Very,” responded Cyril, with perfect truth. “They seem to have had a -lifetime crammed into them.” -</p> - -<p> -Ernestine looked perplexed. “I should have thought they would seem -empty,” she said hesitatingly. -</p> - -<p> -“A lifetime of misery, dearest, of course. You cannot imagine how fast -the brain works under such circumstances.” -</p> - -<p> -“I believe you are trying to tease me,” she said, detecting in his -tone something that, if not exactly false, was assumed; but as she -bent forward to look into his face, the raised voice of Anna Mirkovics -struck on their ears from the anteroom. -</p> - -<p> -“Monsieur, I tell you that her Majesty is engaged in going through the -household books with his Ex——with Count Mortimer. I cannot imagine -that she will receive your Excellency at present.” -</p> - -<p> -“Perhaps you will have the goodness to inquire her Majesty’s wishes on -that point, mademoiselle,” replied the voice of M. Drakovics. “My -business is of the gravest importance.” -</p> - -<p> -“I hope your Excellency will excuse me to her Majesty for disturbing -her in this way,” was the reply, given in the same distinct tones, as -the maid of honour approached the door of the inner room, and knocked -as loudly as she dared without arousing the suspicions of the -intruder. But her precautions had not been in vain. Cyril had grasped -the situation at once, and risen from the Queen’s chair. “Sit here,” -he said to Ernestine, and drew another chair to the table for himself. -When M. Drakovics was ushered in, his former colleague was sitting -surrounded by account-books, and looked up with mild surprise as he -entered. The response was immediate. After the first glance at Cyril, -the Premier seated himself, unbidden. Ernestine’s eyes flashed, but -she took no notice of the solecism save by rising from her own seat, -an example which Cyril followed instantly, leaving M. Drakovics no -choice but to imitate him. -</p> - -<p> -“You wished to see me, monsieur?” said the Queen. -</p> - -<p> -“I was anxious to obtain the settlement of a very important point, -madame, or I would not have ventured to interrupt your interview with -Count Mortimer.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am ready to give you my attention, monsieur; but I must ask you to -be brief. The details of these accounts are somewhat intricate, and I -am determined to understand them myself before they are handed over to -Count Mortimer’s successor.” -</p> - -<p> -“Nothing could be more praiseworthy than such a spirit, madame. I will -not detain your Majesty longer than is necessary to attach your -signature to this paper—the mandate authorising the Synod to proceed -to the appointment of a Metropolitan.” -</p> - -<p> -“But this is a matter that needs consideration, monsieur. I cannot -consent to make the appointment hurriedly in the midst of other -business. I should prefer to see you about it at another time.” -</p> - -<p> -“There is no time like the present, madame.” The Premier’s tone was -dogged, even menacing, and Ernestine’s colour rose. -</p> - -<p> -“That is a matter for me to decide, monsieur. If you will be good -enough to leave the paper, I will read it at my leisure, and give you -my decision to-morrow.” -</p> - -<p> -“Madame, I cannot consent to leave about important state papers for -the eyes of persons unconnected with the Government. If your Majesty -wishes to discuss the subject of the nomination, I have the honour to -be your adviser—and not any person who has thought fit to dissociate -himself from me.” -</p> - -<p> -“I do not understand you, monsieur. I am not prepared to discuss the -subject at this moment, and I do not intend to sign the paper without -consideration. You may be sure that it shall not leave my possession.” -</p> - -<p> -“If you wish for plain speaking, madame, you shall have it. I decline -to leave the document for the inspection of Count Mortimer, with the -certainty that as soon as my back was turned he would advise your -Majesty to act contrary to my recommendations.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your language is very strange, monsieur. I thought you had just -recognised the fact that Count Mortimer is no longer one of my -advisers.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then how comes it, madame, that you have entered into a conspiracy -with him to defeat the measures I feel it my duty to bring forward? Do -you imagine I am ignorant of the determination you have expressed to -refuse your assent to this document, and thus force me to resign -office? You may be a very clever woman, madame; but you have not yet -succeeded in hoodwinking me.” -</p> - -<p> -“What is the purpose of these remarks, M. Drakovics?” The question -came sharply, as Ernestine looked at the Premier with icy disdain. -</p> - -<p> -“To show your Majesty that I am not a man to be trifled with. This -paper which I hold is of the nature of an ultimatum. If you sign it, I -remain in office; if you refuse or temporise, I resign—and you take -the consequences.” -</p> - -<p> -“Thank you, I will take the consequences. <i>Bonjour, feu M. le -Ministre</i>!” -</p> - -<p> -The crisply spoken words came on M. Drakovics like a thunder-clap, and -appeared literally to take away his breath. He glared round helplessly -for a moment; then his eyes fell on Cyril, fingering his account-books -unconcernedly, and he made a step towards him as though to seize him -by the throat. Ernestine placed herself between them involuntarily, -and by the movement drew down his wrath on herself. -</p> - -<p> -“You will take the consequences? Ha, ha! do you know who I am and who -you are, madame? You owe your crown to me, as your husband did his. I -fear you have forgotten the days before you came to Thracia. Do you -realise that I brought you from a German principality about as large -as your palace garden here, from a Court which was the scandal of -Europe—that I seated you on the Thracian throne—do you realise this, -I say?” -</p> - -<p> -“I had imagined that it was the King who did all that,” said Ernestine -coldly, as he broke off, foaming with rage; but the warning tone in -her voice only served to excite him afresh. -</p> - -<p> -“I made you, and I will break you!” he cried furiously. “I might have -done it before. Perhaps you did not guess that it was I who persuaded -your husband to patience when he was goaded into wishing to seek a -separation on account of your conduct towards him? That is new to you, -is it? It was not for your sake I did it—it was for the sake of -Thracia, that no slander might touch my country’s royal house. But it -might have been well if I had allowed my master to take the course he -proposed. Then at least I should have been spared the knowledge that I -had bestowed my charity upon a treacherous, heartless coquette”—this -was not quite the word which M. Drakovics used—“scheming to place her -lover on the throne from which she had successfully removed her -husband.” -</p> - -<p> -“Drakovics!” cried Cyril, springing forward, but Ernestine waved him -back. -</p> - -<p> -“This is my affair, Count. M. Drakovics, you may go; and never venture -to present yourself in my presence again. Your services are dispensed -with.” M. Drakovics hesitated, tried to speak, then recoiled, unable -to face the eyes burning with indignation which seemed to pierce him -through and through, and departed; while as he went he heard the -Queen’s voice saying in very different tones, “And now, Count, let us -return to our account-books!” -</p> - -<p> -But the words were the last effort of which Ernestine was capable. -Cyril, stepping forward to close the door behind the fallen Minister, -returned to find her cowering in her chair, with her face turned away -from him. -</p> - -<p> -“My dearest,” he said, putting his hand on her shoulder; but she -shuddered and shrank from him. -</p> - -<p> -“Don’t touch me!” she cried. “I can’t bear it. You heard what he -called me, Cyril?” her voice rose almost to a shriek. -</p> - -<p> -“He was really not responsible for his language at the moment, dear. -And you faced him splendidly. You certainly had the best of it.” -</p> - -<p> -“That he—or any one—should be able to say such a thing to me!” she -wailed, not heeding his attempts at comfort. “I know that I behaved -wrongly to my husband—that I was hard, cold, proud—but never in word -or thought was I—and that other thing he said—Cyril. <i>Cyril</i>, say -that you don’t believe it.” -</p> - -<p> -“Believe it? My dearest, the man doesn’t believe it himself. He -wouldn’t have said it if he had been in his right mind, but he wanted -to hurt you, and he said the first thing that came into his head, -though he knows that no human being would credit it for an instant. It -would stamp him as mad if he ever uttered it to any one.” -</p> - -<p> -“No, no; I don’t mean that, though I should die of shame if I thought -that any one knew it had been said. It is that he said it to me, and -that you heard it. Oh, you can’t understand; it hurts, it hurts! Say -something to me; make me forget it, or I shall go mad.” -</p> - -<p> -Little as she imagined it, Cyril understood her feelings perfectly. He -knew that she was quivering in every fibre under the insults hurled at -her, knew how much the agony was increased by his own presence when -they were uttered; and his own heart, which did not often interfere -with his policy, supplied an additional sting, which Ernestine would -not have inflicted even had it occurred to her mind—she owed it to -herself that it was in the power of M. Drakovics to torment her in -this way. For the moment, as he stood beside her with his hand on her -shoulder, the thought was in his mind that, come what might, he would -save her from further torture of the sort. He would cast away duties -and prospects and high hopes and marry her at once, and face the world -at her side, let that world say what it would about his motives. But -the impulse was only momentary. Give up everything when his hand was -even now grasping the prize, leave the field again to Drakovics when -the day was his own at last, and for the sake of a woman? No, a -thousand times no; although she was the woman he loved, and who loved -him. After all, one must risk one’s queen in the game as well as one’s -pawns. -</p> - -<p> -“My darling,” he said gently, in response to her passionate outburst, -for he could well afford to lavish upon her the small coin of kindness -when the treasure of his ambition was untouched, “you are making me -very unhappy by talking in this wild way. Can you imagine for an -instant that I could remember a thing you wished forgotten? I will -forget it completely if you will only banish it from your own mind, so -that I may not be reminded of it by the look on your face. After all, -it was aimed at me as much as you. Consider that it was addressed -altogether to me, and help me to forget it. It hurt me far more than -it did you.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh no, it could not do that,” sobbed Ernestine, but she allowed him -to raise her head from the arm of the chair and lay it on his -shoulder, and her tears became less bitter as he soothed and kissed -her. Let no one under-estimate Cyril’s chivalry and self-control at -this moment. He was wasting precious time in comforting her—time on -which his political future might depend. There were a hundred things -to do if he consulted his own interests, but he recognised that she -possessed a claim upon him, and not a word or movement showed that he -was putting strong constraint upon himself in remaining with her. To -reward his patience, it was Ernestine herself who opened the way for -the discussion of mundane matters. -</p> - -<p> -“What have you done to your moustache?” she asked curiously, when she -had dried her eyes, and could look at him again. “It seems to be a -different shape, and surely the colour has changed?” -</p> - -<p> -“I didn’t know you were such a keen observer,” said Cyril, taking off -the false moustache he had worn since returning from his journey to -Vienna, for he had been compelled to sacrifice his own to the -efficiency of his various disguises. “You must put down the change to -my illness—or to political exigencies if you like—but no one else -must know, or we may have disastrous revelations. Shall I let it grow -again, or not?” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course. I don’t like you without it. It makes you look cruel, -Cyril. But don’t let us talk of politics. I hate the word.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am sorry to hear that, dear, for I am afraid that unless we can get -through a little political business our lately departed friend may -steal a march on us. I won’t mention him more than I can help,” as a -shudder ran through her, “but if we are to make this escapade his -last, we must strike while the iron is hot.” -</p> - -<p> -“What do you want me to do?” asked Ernestine, helplessly. -</p> - -<p> -“I suppose we are to take it for granted that Drakovics will not be -regarded as a possible Minister of the Crown in future?” -</p> - -<p> -“Can you insult me by imagining that after what has passed I would -ever receive him again as an adviser?” -</p> - -<p> -“I did not imagine it for an instant, but your assurance was -necessary. With your permission I will give directions for the issue -of a special Gazette, setting forth that the Premier has resigned -office on account of failing health.” -</p> - -<p> -“Resigned? Failing health? I dismissed him—and in your -presence—because he had grossly insulted me. What can you mean?” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Ernestine, the man was obviously out of his mind. He must -have the benefit of the fact, and so must we.” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t understand, but he is not to be allowed to escape -punishment.” -</p> - -<p> -“Quite so. His punishment will be the most severe you can -inflict—dismissal. It will not make it the less bitter for him if we -call it compulsory resignation, but it will smooth the way for us. If -we do not stop his mouth, he will raise the country against us -to-morrow.” -</p> - -<p> -“But I don’t see how your special Gazette will stop his mouth.” -</p> - -<p> -“There is something else to be done as well. If you will allow me, I -will send Stefanovics to him at once, with a message which must be -delivered either to him or to his nephew, and only to them. If he will -resign office promptly and without any fuss, on the ground of his -health, you will overlook his conduct of to-day in consideration of -his past services to Thracia, and permit him to retain the honours -which have been conferred upon him, although he must remain at a -distance from the Court. Moreover, we will give him a suitable -pension, and find some permanent post under Government for Vassili. If -he refuses, he will lose everything, and we shall take legal -proceedings against him, of course <i>in camerâ</i>, for insulting the -Crown.” -</p> - -<p> -“He will prefer to appeal to the people,” said Ernestine decisively. -</p> - -<p> -“I think not. In the old days he would have done it like a shot, and -most effectively—the patriot Minister cast off in his old age by the -ungrateful family he had raised to power, stripped of his well-earned -honours, and persecuted revengefully by those whose unprincipled -conduct he had sought to restrain. But he is not what he was, and I -believe his outburst just now showed that he knew the game was played -out. He has lost his nerve, he is in bad odour with the Powers—and he -is afraid of me, while it is obvious that you and he can never work -together again.” -</p> - -<p> -“But it is not fair! You wish to allow him to escape altogether.” -</p> - -<p> -“Not at all, pardon me. He has fallen; but I do not wish him to drag -us down with him.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, do what you like,” said Ernestine pettishly. “Make your own -arrangements. It seems to me that whatever happens, I have always the -worst of it. I should have thought——” tears choked her voice. -</p> - -<p> -“If your Majesty will excuse me,”—Cyril’s tone was severely -businesslike, and he ignored the tears altogether,—“I will proceed to -take the steps I have mentioned, and also to communicate them to my -colleagues. You will not require my presence again to-day, perhaps?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, I shall,” was the angry reply. “You are to come back as soon as -you have sent your messages. I could not be so cruel as to detain you -longer now.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril made no answer, and departed with an absolutely unmoved face. -When he returned, after despatching his business, he observed that -Ernestine had evidently improved the interval by what an Englishwoman -would have called “having a good cry.” She was calm again now, but in -a frame of mind which could only be described as injured, and Cyril -braced himself for a tussle. -</p> - -<p> -“You wished to see me, madame?” he remarked. -</p> - -<p> -“Sit down,” she said imperiously. “I don’t want you to be ill again, -in spite of your unkindness to me.” She paused for a reply; but as -Cyril only bowed in acknowledgment of the favour, she found it -impossible to remain silent. “I am quite convinced,” she went on, -“that you care far more for politics than you do for me. If I died -to-day, I believe your first thought would be how to get yourself made -regent to-morrow.” -</p> - -<p> -Still no answer, and she became desperate. -</p> - -<p> -“If it is not true, at least you might say so. You don’t—you can’t -mean me to understand that you have only made—made use of me as a -step to your own advancement—that you have never cared for me at -all?” -</p> - -<p> -“That is enough, Ernestine,” said Cyril bitterly, rising from his -seat. “It is indeed generous and noble in you to taunt me with the -difference in our positions. I thought that you believed me -disinterested, if no more; but I see that I was mistaken. I will make -no attempt to defend myself—how can I? It is quite true that at your -entreaty I broke with Drakovics, and resigned office. This has led, as -it happens, to the prospect of higher office, and therefore it is -clear that I acted with that in view. I will not deny it; I will only -say that I did not expect to find my action cast in my teeth by the -woman for whose sake it was taken.” -</p> - -<p> -“What are you going to do?” she asked, frightened. -</p> - -<p> -“I am going to see Mirkovics, and hand the Premiership over to him. -Then I shall leave Thracia as soon as possible. I promise you that you -shall not be offended by the sight of me longer than I can help.” -</p> - -<p> -“Cyril!” She came flying after him, and fairly dragged him from the -door. “You are not to go—you shall not. Forgive me. I was so -miserable I scarcely knew what I was saying. I am a wicked, ungrateful -woman. What can I do to show you how sorry I am? Oh, you are not going -to leave me?” -</p> - -<p> -“You have said too much,” returned Cyril resolutely, unclasping her -hands from his arm. “I am afraid we have been mistaken in each other, -Ernestine; but what I can do to mend matters shall be done.” -</p> - -<p> -“If that means that you will leave Thracia, it shall not be done,” she -retorted. “I forbid you to go. You belong to me, and I will not give -you up. Dear, you have not forgotten that journey of ours? You know -how unreasonable and angry I was so often then, and yet you found out -afterwards that I loved you even when I was most cross. Won’t you -believe it now?” -</p> - -<p> -“Believe it or not, I cannot stand such accusations as you are -bringing against me. My meekness is not equal to the strain.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am glad it isn’t. I could not have been proud of you if it was. It -was despicable of me to say what I did, Cyril. I can’t expect you to -forgive it, I know. Only stay here, for I cannot do without you, and -then you will forgive me in time, for you will not be able to endure -seeing me so miserable. Promise me, dear, promise me—just that you -will stay.” -</p> - -<p> -“If you are content that I should remain here without forgiving -you——” -</p> - -<p> -“But I am not. I shall be perfectly miserable until you do. Ah, you do -forgive me. You know that it is only because I love you so much that I -cannot bear anything to come between us. I am jealous of politics, -Cyril; I am afraid they may separate us from one another. I know it is -wrong and foolish; but it is because I love you. You will forgive me? -I will try to conquer the feeling, and I will never, never say again -what I did just now. Like M. Drakovics, I was mad for the moment.” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t want to seem hard on you, Ernestine—on my honour I -don’t—but you make it very difficult for me to stay here. I can never -feel sure that you will not take offence at some necessary move of -mine and do something that will shatter my plans and make a fool of me -in the face of Europe. You see what I mean?” -</p> - -<p> -“Cyril, you don’t think that I would let any one else see that I was -displeased with you? My dearest, I would uphold you to the world if we -were in the midst of a quarrel. Only try me; and see if anything would -make me forsake you. Do you know that I had a letter from my mother -this morning, scolding me for having taken you back to your house in -my carriage when you were wounded—just as Baroness von Hilfenstein -scolded me when she heard of it? How delighted I should have been to -be able to tell them the truth! But since you will not allow that, I -have written to tell my mother that I should despise myself if I had -neglected to do such a small service to a man who had been attacked -solely on account of his faithfulness to Michael and to me.” -</p> - -<p> -“You quixotic little person! Don’t defy the proprieties too boldly, or -we shall have a commission of inquiry consisting of your mother and -aunts coming here to investigate matters, which might lead to alarming -discoveries.” -</p> - -<p> -“I should not mind. You cannot say that I should forfeit the regency -if it became known that I was engaged to you.” -</p> - -<p> -“No; but my remaining here would be very strongly felt to be an -impropriety, and besides, dear, you don’t seem to see that we—or at -any rate I—have more in view than simply being able to marry at the -end of eleven years or so without damage to Michael and his kingdom.” -</p> - -<p> -“Why, what is that?” she asked, surprised. -</p> - -<p> -“I want our marriage to be recognised. If your cousin Sigismund—who -is very strong on these matters—chose to regard it as morganatic, all -Europe would go with him.” -</p> - -<p> -Ernestine’s eyes blazed. “Let it!” she said; “I don’t care. You and I -know what we mean to do, and when we are married we will go to England -and live in a cottage, and be simply Mr and Mrs Mortimer. There are no -morganatic marriages there, are there?” -</p> - -<p> -“You would at least be Lady Cyril Mortimer, so there is no need to -contemplate quite such a descent,” said Cyril, disregarding the -question. “But I think you must see that it would be more satisfactory -to me if the marriage was recognised.” -</p> - -<p> -“I would not have you degrade yourself by appealing to Sigismund for -any favour—or even any right—whatever.” -</p> - -<p> -“There is no question of appealing to any one. My aim will simply be -to establish myself in such a position that either Sigismund or the -Emperor of Pannonia will have no difficulty in recognising our -marriage—or might even be glad to do it.” -</p> - -<p> -“But how would you do that? Have you any plan?” -</p> - -<p> -“I have some sort of an idea.” -</p> - -<p> -“Cyril, you are wonderful! I will never grumble at your devotion to -politics again, since I know what is involved. Oh, there is Michael!” -as youthful footsteps crossed the anteroom at a run, and the handle of -the door was violently agitated. “He will want me to tell him a story -now that his lessons are over. Say good morning nicely to Count -Mortimer, my little son. Then I will not detain you longer, Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“Poor dear little woman!” was Cyril’s thought as he left her. “She is -so easily managed that it seems almost a shame to try it on with her. -But it was really necessary to make that no more scenes of jealousy -should occur at inconvenient times.” -</p> - -<p> -He went back to his house, passing on the way Sir Egerton Stratford, -who was taking an afternoon ride. It gave Cyril intense pleasure to -respond to the startled and almost mechanical salutation of the -British Minister, and he anticipated with glee the explanation which -could not be long delayed. But he had no time to call at the Legation -at present, and there was a good deal of business to be arranged -immediately with Prince Mirkovics and the rest of his colleagues, in -view of the important political changes to be announced on the morrow. -When he had got rid of them he returned to the Palace, where he had a -long interview with Stefanovics in his office, after which he prepared -to go home, thinking that he had accomplished a pretty fair day’s work -for an invalid. But his time for rest had not yet arrived, for just as -he was on the point of locking his desk for the night, Baroness von -Hilfenstein entered the room, to his great astonishment. -</p> - -<p> -“What can I do for you, Baroness?” he asked. “Pray sit down.” -</p> - -<p> -The old lady complied, but seemed to have some difficulty in declaring -the object of her visit. At last she spoke in a kind of gasp. -</p> - -<p> -“Count, I have been making up my mind for some days—since I saw how -political events were tending, indeed—to seek this interview with -you, but I have found no opportunity hitherto. At last, fearing that I -should be too late, I asked her Majesty’s permission not to appear -this evening, pleading a headache, and thus succeeded in finding you -alone. May I ask if it is settled that you take office to-morrow, and -if you have any hope of retaining it?” -</p> - -<p> -“It is a little unusual to communicate political details of this kind -to any one outside Cabinet circles,” said Cyril, “but to you, -Baroness, I cannot hesitate to speak freely. So far as anything human -can be said to be settled, it is settled that I enter upon office, and -(although this is not generally known) I have strong hopes of being -able to maintain my position.” -</p> - -<p> -“Would it appear to you extremely strange, Count, if I entreated and -advised you very strongly to give up your intention, and to return to -England for good?” -</p> - -<p> -“I fear I should regard it as inconceivably strange, Baroness.” -</p> - -<p> -“Nevertheless, that is what I am here to do. Can you not imagine a -reason?” -</p> - -<p> -“Really, Baroness, I am unable to do so.” -</p> - -<p> -“Think. Is there nothing, no possible complication, in your -circumstances, or in those of the—Court, which might make it -undesirable for you to remain?” -</p> - -<p> -“I fear I am very dense, Baroness, but I do not see anything of the -kind.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then I must speak plainly. I know that you are a gentleman and a man -of honour, Count, and therefore I need not entreat you to keep what I -say a secret. I trust you as I would a son of my own.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril bowed, in much perplexity. “Is she going to tell me that her -daughter has fallen in love with me?” he thought. “That would be a -complication with a vengeance!” -</p> - -<p> -“On the evening on which you left Tatarjé, Count,” the Baroness went -on, “you may remember that in view of your plan of escorting her -Majesty in disguise to a place of safety, I told you that I was afraid -of circumstances. Now I have reason to believe that my fears were -justified. Need I speak more plainly?” -</p> - -<p> -“I begin to understand you, Baroness. You would imply that her Majesty -does me the honour to regard me with more than friendly feelings?” -</p> - -<p> -“You are right, Count. I have observed a change in her Majesty’s way -of speaking of you since our return from Tatarjé, but that I ascribed -simply to natural gratitude. Her anxiety when you were wounded, -however, and the grief she displayed on learning of your serious -condition, have made it evident to me that—that her feelings towards -you have changed in the direction you indicate.” -</p> - -<p> -“I can never sufficiently admire, Baroness, the delicacy and -discretion with which you are handling this most difficult topic. But -you must consider that you have revealed to me a most astonishing and -gratifying fact. What steps do you expect me to take in consequence of -this revelation, if I may venture to inquire?” -</p> - -<p> -“Can you ask, Count? To a nobleman of your high character there is but -one course open—to sever immediately and for ever your connection -with the Court, and thus render it easy for her Majesty to forget this -temporary indiscretion.” -</p> - -<p> -“I see; and you do not think that such a course might tend to bring -matters to a climax?” -</p> - -<p> -“Count! her Majesty is a Princess of Weldart, and knows that <i>noblesse -oblige</i>. She could only be grateful to you for the delicacy of your -conduct.” -</p> - -<p> -“And my feelings in the matter, Baroness——?” -</p> - -<p> -“It is quite impossible that you can have any feelings in the matter, -Count. The crisis is one which demands a correct attitude, not fine -feelings.” -</p> - -<p> -“Thank you, Baroness. It is unfortunate that you should have pointed -this out a little late in the day. Who knows but I might have been -able to assume a correct attitude if I had been warned in time! But as -it is—I know that you are a woman of honour, and will keep what I say -a secret. Are you prepared for a shock, Baroness? I do not want to -startle you too much. The Queen and I have been engaged ever since our -return from Tatarjé—nearly a year ago now.” -</p> - -<p> -“<i>Lieber Himmel</i>!” was the shocked exclamation of the Baroness. “I -wish you had not told me,” she broke out, after a few moments of -horror-struck silence. -</p> - -<p> -“Not at all,” said Cyril politely. “We shall be glad to think that you -are a sharer in our secret.” -</p> - -<p> -“I do not doubt it, Count. But do you consider what is my duty in the -matter?” -</p> - -<p> -“I know what I should consider your duty, my dear Baroness, but -whether you will see it at first in the same light is open to -question.” -</p> - -<p> -“And what is your view of my duty, may I ask?” -</p> - -<p> -“To go on as before, seeing and knowing nothing. Anything else could -do no good, and would only make the Queen miserable.” -</p> - -<p> -“You appear to disregard the absolute necessity of my laying the -matter before her Majesty’s family, that they may exercise their -influence to bring about your removal from Thracia.” -</p> - -<p> -“But why should I be removed from Thracia?” -</p> - -<p> -“Because it is absolutely impossible for you to remain here.” -</p> - -<p> -“How? If we have been engaged for nearly a year without so much as -rousing your suspicions, it seems to me quite possible that we should -go on in the same way.” -</p> - -<p> -“When you have the presumption to aspire to the hand of her Majesty?” -</p> - -<p> -“Precisely. Now, Baroness, listen to me. The Queen does not propose to -marry me until the King is of age, and the regency at an end—which -means a twelve years’ engagement. You will be at hand to watch over -the decorum of the whole thing—as you have been doing unconsciously -hitherto. Now isn’t it better to acquiesce in that quiet and peaceful -state of affairs than to hound me out of Thracia, and then discover -one fine day that the Queen had escaped to join me?” -</p> - -<p> -“But you cannot marry her Majesty.” -</p> - -<p> -“Pardon me, Baroness; we differ on that point. I mean to try.” -</p> - -<p> -The Baroness sat nonplussed for a time. “After all,” she murmured, -“eleven years may bring about many changes.” -</p> - -<p> -“Quite so. It is natural that our hopes with regard to any such -changes should differ, but we will not quarrel over that.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are inducing me to betray my trust, Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“I would not do such a thing for the world, Baroness. Only remind me, -and I will see that the Queen relieves you formally of your duties -before our marriage takes place. You shall not be forced to -countenance it in your official capacity. As a private friend of both -parties, of course——” -</p> - -<p> -“I am overwhelmed,” said the Baroness, not in allusion to Cyril’s -considerate offer, as he opened the door for her. “I could never have -suspected this of you, Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, Baroness, we live and learn—some of us. Others live and love.” -</p> - -<p> -And he went back into the office to laugh quietly over the disdainful -pose of the Baroness’s head and the contemptuous swish of her skirts -as she swept away from him. He had no fear that she would betray him, -or even attempt to prejudice Ernestine against him. The whole affair -was a crime that admitted of no palliation—but the good lady had a -tender corner for him in her heart. -</p> - -<p> -To his great relief, Cyril found that no further interviews were -demanded of him that night, for he was so tired that he made no -objection when Dr Danilovics arrived, in a towering rage, to conduct -him home. The doctor’s lectures on the proper treatment and correct -behaviour of invalids during the drive back to Cyril’s house might -have edified a whole medical school, but they were lost on their -present auditor, for Cyril was fast asleep in the corner of the -carriage when he reached his destination. -</p> - -<p> -“Take charge of him,” said the doctor wrathfully, delivering the -invalid over to Paschics and Dietrich; “I wash my hands of him. What -can a self-respecting medical man do with a patient who acts like a -madman, and expects nature to cure him—especially when nature does -it?” -</p> - -<p> -In spite of his own indiscreet behaviour, and thanks to the -unprofessional conduct of nature, Cyril slept well, and awoke -refreshed in the morning, to hear from Dietrich that the British -Minister had called to see him, and on being told that he was not up, -had said that he would come again in an hour. -</p> - -<p> -“He means to have it out,” said Cyril to himself. “Well, one can’t say -that life has been dull during the last few days. It’s only a pity -that all this pleasurable excitement can’t manage to distribute itself -a little more.” -</p> - -<p> -When he went down to his study, he found Sir Egerton waiting for -him—not sitting down, as would have been the case on ordinary -occasions, but standing wrathfully in the middle of the room, like -Nemesis armed with a riding-whip. As Cyril entered, the British -Minister stepped forward with a stiff bow. -</p> - -<p> -“Good morning, Count Mortimer. Your sudden restoration to health is as -astonishing as it is gratifying. You may have observed that I was -surprised to see you yesterday. As a matter of fact, I had heard it -said that you would accompany your colleagues to the Palace, but I -imagined that the report had been spread by your servants in order to -put off as long as possible the discovery of your escape.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am sure you can’t have been half as glad to see me again as I was -to see you. A friendly face——” -</p> - -<p> -“Excuse my interrupting you. Five days ago, by representing yourself -to be in a state of abject terror almost amounting to madness, you -induced me to smuggle you out of the city, on the understanding that -you would not return to Thracia. Now I find you back again, and -apparently quite restored to health. I should be glad to know what all -this means.” -</p> - -<p> -“Simply that three days’ rest and change gave tone to my nerves and -set me up again. You forget that I expressed my intention of returning -if that should prove to be the case, Stratford.” -</p> - -<p> -“Sir Egerton Stratford to you in future, if you please.” -</p> - -<p> -“I beg your Excellency’s pardon most humbly. Well, then, Sir Egerton -Stratford, may I ask to what you object in my return?” -</p> - -<p> -“You were no more ill at that time than you are now. You had some -scheme in your head for capturing the government, and you made a -catspaw of me to enable you to carry it out. Instead of getting you -out of Thracia, I have in some way or other made you a present of the -Premiership. I don’t pretend to understand how you have worked it, but -it is quite clear that I played into your hands and ensured the -success of your plot.” -</p> - -<p> -“Not at all. You are judging yourself too hardly. You did a kindness -to a poor beggar in a tight place. Well, don’t try to get behind that. -You may be sure that I shall keep your act of charity dark, and I -don’t think you’ll want to publish it abroad, though I fancy you had -some idea in your head of preventing me from returning to Thracia by -making known the manner of my leaving it, eh? If I had not been so -anxious to keep you from getting into trouble I should have taken you -into my confidence, so be grateful.” -</p> - -<p> -“You know perfectly well that if you had told me your intentions I -should have refused entirely to take any part in furthering them.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, well, perhaps that was one of my reasons for reticence. But you -shouldn’t go back on your good deed now it’s done.” -</p> - -<p> -“I have not asked advice from you, Count Mortimer, and after what has -happened, I am scarcely likely to take it. You succeeded in getting my -help in a discreditable job by means of a dirty trick, which was -successful because I regarded you as a friend and an honourable man. -Now that you are proved not to be the one, it is impossible for you to -continue to be the other. I wish you a very good morning. In future, -if you should take the trouble to call at the Legation, Lady Stratford -will not be at home.” -</p> - -<p> -“I knew Stratford would be fearfully wild when he realised that he had -been had,” reflected Cyril, as the British representative departed, -“but I didn’t expect he would put on frills quite to such an extent. I -suppose he can’t get over my having worked on his feelings. Well, the -best of friends must part. But it will be a bore not to be able to -drop in at the Legation in the evenings.” -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch22"> -CHAPTER XXII.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">THE EDUCATION QUESTION.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -<span class="sc">The</span> <i>coup d’état</i> was complete. M. Drakovics had accepted the -ultimatum conveyed to him by Stefanovics with a submission which was -as touching as it was generally unexpected. It was true, he said, that -the overwork and excitement of the last few weeks had so affected his -health that in a moment of irritation he had lost command of his -temper, and addressed the Queen in terms which were wanting in the -respect due to her position. That this one indiscretion should blot -out the remembrance of long years of faithful service to the Crown and -to Thracia was only just, and he would retire meekly into private -life, not to leave it again unless summoned by some peril threatening -his beloved country. This pathetic farewell was not, of course, -intended for the public ear. The ‘Gazette’ and other newspapers -announced merely that the Premier’s resignation was due to the state -of his health, but a more detailed explanation was necessary for the -benefit of the Ministry and of the foreign Courts which were connected -by ties of relationship or of traditional policy with that of -Bellaviste. By these Courts the news of the fall of M. Drakovics and -of Cyril’s accession to power was received and acknowledged without -comment or opposition—a fact which would have confirmed Cyril, had he -needed confirmation, in the belief that the end was not yet. The -Powers were waiting for some further development of the situation. -</p> - -<p> -As for the members of the Drakovics Cabinet, they accepted the state -of affairs, for the most part, with great philosophy. One or two of -the more violent partisans of Bishop Philaret resigned rather than -become involved in the nomination of Bishop Socrates as Metropolitan; -but the rest, the most important of whom was M. Milénovics, the -Minister of Public Works, transferred their allegiance to Cyril -without difficulty. A possible cause of unpleasantness was also -removed by the resignation of Vassili Drakovics, who had occupied the -position which in England would be called that of Parliamentary -Under-Secretary to his more distinguished relative. If he had not -taken this step, it would have been difficult to know what to do with -him, since to allow him to remain in the Treasury would have been to -keep M. Drakovics informed of the financial circumstances of his -successors, with which it was most undesirable that he should be -acquainted; but his appointment to the lucrative, if slightly -incongruous, post of curator of the National Museum in Bellaviste -immediately upon his resignation, satisfied all parties. The populace -of Bellaviste, finding the streets patrolled by troops, public -meetings prohibited, and a strict censorship maintained over the -Press, realised that the new Administration was as well able to -protect itself as the old one had been, and that it did so in much the -same way, and they acquiesced contentedly in the change. -</p> - -<p> -Cyril was far too prudent to expose his slender forces to defeat in a -Legislature elected to support M. Drakovics, and the only business -which he laid before the House was the voting of a valedictory address -to the ex-Premier—a patriotic duty to which no opposition could be -offered. As soon as the address had been voted, the Legislature was -dissolved, and Thracia found itself in the throes, somewhat artificial -in the case of a Balkan State, of a General Election. Thanks to the -custom of the country, according to which it was unnecessary for a -Minister to occupy a seat in the Legislature, Cyril and the majority -of his colleagues were not troubled by any need of looking after their -own positions; but the fight was none the less carefully organised. -During the time which elapsed between the dissolution and the actual -election, Cyril worked out his dispositions with the greatest -precision, observing with amusement that M. Drakovics was still acting -the part of the sulky Achilles, evidently waiting until the sinews of -war should fail the opposite party. His expectation that victory would -fall into his hands without an effort on his part was so obvious that -his inaction began at last to alarm the more nervous of Cyril’s -colleagues, who thought that the ex-Premier must have some great -<i>coup</i> in preparation. Their leader succeeded in calming their -apprehensions by reminding them of the solid financial basis on which -the Cabinet rested, but not before the uneasiness had spread to the -Palace, where M. Drakovics was regarded much as a foreign foe would -have been. -</p> - -<p> -“Cyril,” said Ernestine, when her Prime Minister sought an interview -with her one day, “are you sure we shall win?” -</p> - -<p> -“I never prophesy unless I have got a straight tip, but I see no -reason why we should not win.” -</p> - -<p> -“But elections always seem to be so uncertain.” -</p> - -<p> -“They need not be so here, at any rate. It is the natural thing for -the Government to win, and I believe it will.” -</p> - -<p> -“But isn’t there something not quite right about that?” -</p> - -<p> -“There might be in England, but not in Thracia. What good is a -Government if it is not to tell the people how to vote?” -</p> - -<p> -“But suppose they won’t vote as you tell them?” -</p> - -<p> -“What should make them turn rusty? And besides, the local authorities -throughout the country have received the warning they have always been -accustomed to get from Drakovics, that any district which elects an -Opposition candidate will immediately suffer a change in its governing -body. Of course other precautions have been taken as well, but that is -sufficient to show them that we mean business.” -</p> - -<p> -“But did not M. Drakovics himself begin his career by winning an -election against the Government candidate?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, but the Government was caught napping first, and then bungled -the whole thing. I don’t intend to repeat either mistake.” -</p> - -<p> -“If he comes back there will be a struggle between him and me, for we -cannot both rule in Thracia after what has happened. But if your -precautions are so complete, Cyril, what is M. Drakovics depending -upon? You don’t think that he has really accepted his defeat, and -means to retire altogether?” -</p> - -<p> -“Not in the least. He is counting on our cash giving out. He knows to -a piastre what he left in the treasury, and can calculate what we -could raise in the way of advances out of our own pockets, and -perhaps—as you once suggested—by selling your jewels. He thinks, no -doubt, that we shall be stranded just about the time that the -elections come off—I refrained purposely from hurrying them on in -order to give him a little pleasurable excitement—that we shall try -frantically to borrow money all over Europe and be unable to do it, -that the army will mutiny for want of pay, and that the permanent -officials everywhere will turn to the man who was so long responsible -for their salaries, and that he will have a walk-over. That is as may -be.” -</p> - -<p> -“But how is it that we shall not be stranded?” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, that is a state secret.” -</p> - -<p> -“But it ought not to be kept a secret from me.” -</p> - -<p> -“I’m afraid it must be, in this case. You see, if your mother or any -of your relations ask you where we got the money, I want you to be -able to answer with a clear conscience that you don’t know.” -</p> - -<p> -“But why should they ask? I daresay Ottilie will—she is always -interested in politics—but I don’t think it would occur to my -mother.” -</p> - -<p> -“Not unless she was put up to it, but it would not surprise me if she -was. Did I understand you to mean that the Princess of Dardania is -coming here?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; she has been talking of it for some time, but in her letter this -morning she says that she hopes to come as soon as the elections are -over, and to bring the children as well.” -</p> - -<p> -“‘When the hurly-burly’s done; when the battle’s lost and won’? Does -she intend to stay long?” -</p> - -<p> -“Not long in Bellaviste, I think, but she talks of taking a villa at -Praka for the summer. They have no sea-coast in Dardania, of course, -and it will be so good for the children to spend a month or two by the -sea. It will be delightful for me to have her so close. I daresay I -shall take Michael and two or three attendants, and stay with her for -a week or so.” -</p> - -<p> -“Very delightful. I suppose, Ernestine, that it is no use——” -</p> - -<p> -“Now, Cyril, I know that you are going to say something against -Ottilie, and I don’t want to hear it. You have a prejudice against -her, and I am sorry for it, but I can’t give her up because you and -she don’t get on.” -</p> - -<p> -“‘Don’t get on’ is a mild term for the relations existing between her -Royal Highness and myself. You know that she detests me, and that she -would do anything in the world to injure me?” -</p> - -<p> -“You don’t imagine that I would let her turn me against you?” -</p> - -<p> -“Quite the contrary. I fear that you may defend me so vigorously when -she speaks against me as to arouse her suspicions and give her an -opening for action. When you saw her last you and I were at daggers -drawn, you know, and the sudden change of front——” -</p> - -<p> -“But what would it signify if she did suspect? If you would only allow -me, I would tell her everything, and enlist her on our side. I am sure -she would sympathise with us.” -</p> - -<p> -“Undoubtedly! No, Ernestine—I am speaking seriously—I must put my -veto upon that. If you inform the Princess of Dardania of our -engagement, you are deliberately ruining our hopes.” -</p> - -<p> -“I would never tell her without your leave, of course. But you will -persist in regarding Ottilie as an intriguer, and she is my favourite -cousin, an excellent wife, and the best mother that I know.” -</p> - -<p> -“I would not attempt to deny it. But perhaps you will allow me to -point out that she practically governs Dardania, since her husband is -only too well pleased to go out hunting while she does his work. She -has got him into hot water several times through her -endeavours—which, I will do her the justice to say, are generally -successful—to add to the power and influence of the principality, and -she has a finger in every pie in Europe. Not an intriguer! My dear -Ernestine, that woman is one of the great intriguers of the world.” -</p> - -<p> -“At least, she is my cousin,” said Ernestine, much vexed, “and -therefore deserves consideration at your hands. Well, we will not talk -of her, Cyril, since we cannot agree, and I will remember your -warnings, but I cannot behave coldly to her—far less have nothing to -do with her, as you evidently wish. She and I have always been special -friends.” -</p> - -<p> -With this the subject was dropped, and Cyril found political affairs -sufficiently engrossing for some time afterwards to cause him to -forget his old enemy. His forecast of the conduct of M. Drakovics -proved correct. Immediately before the elections there was a -recurrence all over the kingdom of the activity of the ex-Premier’s -party, although their leader himself continued to remain in -retirement. Deliberate bids were made for the support of the army and -of the Government officials, as Cyril had prophesied, and riotous mobs -assembled as though at a preconcerted signal in all the larger towns, -and perambulated the country. If M. Drakovics had been right in his -calculations, he would have snatched a complete victory, but so well -had the secret of the Chevalier Goldberg’s millions been kept, that -the chief source of his opponent’s strength was absolutely unknown to -him. The army remained loyal, the officials fulfilled their bounden -duty in promoting the return of Government candidates, the priests who -had inculcated rebellion were arrested without provoking an -insurrection, and the mobs melted away at the sight of the troops. The -Ministry met the Legislature with a majority almost equalling that -which had first raised M. Drakovics to power, and Europe awoke to the -fact that Count Mortimer was established as Premier of Thracia. To the -Powers which had expected to see a conflict in which both aspirants to -office would find political destruction, leaving the way open for the -administration of advice <i>ad libitum</i> to the Queen, and even (for a -consideration) of help in money or men, the reality was startling, but -there was nothing to do except to submit to circumstances. The -Mortimer Ministry was in possession, and it had evidently come to -stay. -</p> - -<p> -Already, before the dissolution, Bishop Socrates had been nominated as -Metropolitan, and duly elected by the Synod. Until the elections were -over he held his post as it were on sufferance, feeling not at all -sure that he might not find himself suddenly superseded by Bishop -Philaret; but now he settled down to improve the discipline of his -diocese, his labours being much lightened by the depression which had -fallen upon the more vigorous malcontents, owing to the collapse of -their hopes. Very shortly after the meeting of the Legislature the -Estimates were introduced and promptly voted, the greatest admiration -and praise being expressed for the patriotic conduct of the new -Premier, who had, as it was now understood, advanced from his own -pocket a sum large enough to tide the country over the election. This -sum, for which he was firm in refusing to accept any interest, was -duly repaid to him, and by him handed over immediately to Herr -Stockbaum, whose employer wrote at once to say that he had never -believed Cyril would be able to repay the money, and he had therefore -written it off as a bad debt. Merely to avoid giving him the trouble -of altering his accounts, would not Count Mortimer do him the favour -of accepting it? But Cyril was obdurate. He had a high respect for -money, coupled with a lively sense that in some positions it was -advisable to be known to be without it, and his bank-account remained -at its former modest level, much to the disgust of M. Drakovics, who -felt certain that he was on the track of a very ugly conspiracy, which -might be exposed with much profit if only he could put his finger on -the source from which his successor had obtained the much needed -assistance. -</p> - -<p> -That the money was not a part of Cyril’s hereditary fortune, and could -not be the result of savings from his salary, no one knew better than -M. Drakovics, who had always been wont to keep an eye (but privately, -in order not to hurt their feelings) on the pecuniary position of his -colleagues. Moreover, it had not been provided by any of the Powers, -the ex-Premier’s spies assured him of this, and just at present there -was no company or individual seeking concessions from whom it might -have been received as a bribe. To deepen the mystery, the offices -occupied at Frankfort by Messrs Outis, Niemand, and Other were closed -immediately after the money had been repaid to them, as M. Drakovics -ascertained easily, and the enterprising firm disappeared as suddenly -as it had arisen, leaving not a rack behind. -</p> - -<p> -It was while M. Drakovics was pursuing these financial researches, in -the vain hope of tracking down his successful rival and bringing him -to ruin, that the Princess of Dardania arrived at Bellaviste with her -four children—the Princesses Elisabeth and Ludmilla and the Princes -Alexis and Kazimir, whose arrival was hailed with joy by King Michael. -The Prince of Dardania had gone to Pavelsburg on a visit to the -Scythian Court; but his wife, who had been invited to accompany him, -was of opinion that her presence was more needed in Thracia. For some -days she observed with great care the facts which came to her notice, -and arrived at several provisional conclusions, which she laid aside -for future consideration, but she made no attempt to discuss matters -with her cousin. It was Ernestine herself who first touched upon the -subject of politics, when the Princess had spent about a week at the -Palace. -</p> - -<p> -“I have had such a strange letter from mamma,” said the Queen, coming -in her impulsive way into the room where her cousin was sitting alone. -“I wrote to ask when she was coming to see me again, for it is a year -and a half since she was here, and she says that she will not enter -Thracia so long as Count Mortimer is Premier.” -</p> - -<p> -“Does she expect him to resign in order to open the way for her to -return?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh no, but she seems to expect me to turn him out. She says that she -sympathises with me deeply in having such a man forced upon me, but -that the present state of affairs is entirely my own fault, since the -Court influence, properly used, would have prevented him altogether -from attaining power. She advises me to set in motion intrigues -against him, and so render his position untenable. When that is -effected she will gladly return to Bellaviste; but she cannot consent -to humiliate herself by meeting Count Mortimer under present -circumstances.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Nestchen, your mother is a frightfully bad conspirator! Do -you mean to say that she has written that in black and white? Why, -Count Mortimer could desire nothing better in order to strengthen his -position than the publication of such a letter, which he has no doubt -read before it reached you. And when do you intend to set these -intrigues on foot?” -</p> - -<p> -“Never!” said the Queen emphatically. “I cannot tell why, Ottilie, but -you, like every one else, seem to think that I regard Count Mortimer -as an enemy.” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, Nestchen, you must pardon us if we are wrong, but when I saw -you last, at Tatarjé, I certainly heard from your own lips that you -hated Count Mortimer, and that he was the cause of all the unhappiness -of your married life.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, please don’t remind me of the dreadful things I said then! It -makes me ashamed to think that I could ever have been so blind. Wasn’t -it only a just retribution that such a short time after I had been -abusing Count Mortimer, Michael and I should owe our very lives to his -devotion and presence of mind?” -</p> - -<p> -“It provided you with a reason for modifying your opinion of him, no -doubt. But surely, Ernestine, your gratitude might have stopped short -of allowing him to make himself the most powerful man in Thracia. You -may be sure that it will not be long before he will make use of his -elevation to try and oust you from the regency.” This last remark, be -it observed, was what is known in vulgar parlance as a feeler. -</p> - -<p> -“Oust me from the regency!” cried Ernestine hotly; then her tone -changed. “My dear Ottilie, how little you know him!” she said, with a -superior smile. “I assure you that you are quite mistaken.” -</p> - -<p> -“But he has ousted Drakovics, and is in possession of his place;”—the -Princess was observing her cousin curiously, but with something of -satisfaction in her look. -</p> - -<p> -“No, there you are wrong again, Ottilie. He would be in his old post -now, if it were not for me. When M. Drakovics tried to force upon me -an appointment which was most distasteful to me for many reasons, I -sent for Count Mortimer and ordered him to oppose him. I can’t tell -you the whole story now, but although it has ended in Count Mortimer’s -becoming Premier, it was due to me that he severed himself from M. -Drakovics at all.” -</p> - -<p> -“How delightful to have a knight-errant at command, ready to fight -one’s battles in this way! Really, Nestchen, I envy you. I wish we had -a Count Mortimer (with a few variations) in Dardania. But you don’t -imagine that he would have accepted your commission if it had not -fallen in with his own views, and promised to lead to the goal at -which he was secretly aiming?” -</p> - -<p> -“I can’t judge about that, since I am not Count Mortimer’s confessor.” -The Queen spoke sharply, and as though the thought were an unwelcome -one. “At any rate, if the idea of the Premiership had entered his -mind, I am sure that he well deserved the prize, and I feel quite -content that he should hold it.” -</p> - -<p> -“There is nothing like a thorough conversion when one is about it. And -you are now in the habit of taking Count Mortimer’s advice on every -subject that may happen to be under discussion, I suppose?” -</p> - -<p> -“I ask it, certainly—and in nearly every case I take it.” -</p> - -<p> -“That is just what I thought. Well, Ernestine, doesn’t it strike you -that it would have been kinder to let me know this before I visited -you?” -</p> - -<p> -“Why, what possible difference can it make to you, Ottilie?” -</p> - -<p> -“I came here,” pursued the Princess of Dardania sadly, “full of hope -for the future. It seemed to me that this visit of mine to you would -mark the beginning of the fulfilment of the compact which you and I -made with one another a year ago, before this change had come over -you. Our children were to grow up together, and to learn to love one -another from their earliest years, you will remember. Surely you might -at least have warned me not to bring Lida with me.” -</p> - -<p> -“But why should you not bring Lida? What change has come over me? I -cannot imagine what you mean.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Ernestine, you must be very well aware that Count Mortimer -would never sanction a marriage between your son and any child of -mine.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am sure you are mistaken, Ottilie. Count Mortimer would be as -anxious to secure Michael’s happiness as we are. I am so certain of -this, that nothing but my agreement with you to keep the matter secret -has prevented me from telling him of our plan. I have only been -waiting for your consent.” -</p> - -<p> -“And nothing would induce me to give it. To betray our scheme to Count -Mortimer would be to ruin it. No, Ernestine, hear me out. Though you -have so strangely constituted yourself his champion, you cannot forget -the man’s past record. He would have sacrificed his own brother by a -loveless marriage for the sake of a political advantage—he would have -sacrificed me. So much for his general practice. Now as to this -particular case. I refused to be sacrificed, and succeeded in -outwitting him: he has never forgiven me. Even if political -considerations rendered the match between Michael and Lida -advisable—and from his point of view they do not—I believe that his -hatred for me would lead him to prevent its taking place. His aim will -be to marry Michael to one of Sigismund’s daughters—you know what -their surroundings are like, and what amount of choice would be given -to them in the matter, poor things!—and to tell him of our compact -would simply ensure its never being fulfilled.” -</p> - -<p> -“But Michael and Lida could not be married without his knowledge. -Besides, I am sure I could persuade him——” -</p> - -<p> -“When you know as much of Count Mortimer as I do, Ernestine, you will -know that you might as well try to persuade a stone wall.” The Queen -flushed indignantly, but checked the protest which had nearly escaped -her lips. “Our hope lies in his having no suspicion of what is going -on until the young people are old enough to have come to an -understanding. Then you would have everything on your side in -preventing their being sacrificed to political considerations; and if, -after all, Count Mortimer was too strong for us, we could arrange for -the children to be married as Alexis and I were.” -</p> - -<p> -“A runaway match!” said the Queen, shocked, but a recollection that -occurred to her served to modify the feeling. It was not so very long -ago that she herself had suggested a similar proceeding to Cyril. “I -don’t for a moment think that we shall be obliged to adopt such an -expedient, Ottilie. I am sorry you won’t let me tell Count Mortimer -what my wishes are, for I think you are making a mistake, but please -understand that I was never more determined to adhere to our compact. -My first duty now is to Michael, and nothing—not even Count -Mortimer—shall induce me to allow him to be sacrificed to political -expediency.” -</p> - -<p> -“If you please, madame,” said Paula von Hilfenstein, appearing at the -door, “your private secretary” (Baroness Paula called him “the Herr -private secretary von Essen”) “has brought a number of letters, and -asks whether your Majesty will be pleased to sign them.” -</p> - -<p> -“Just as I was having my first long talk with you, Ottilie!” said the -Queen, rising. “Well, the Regent must be at the service of the State, -I suppose; but do wait here, and I will come back when I have -finished.” -</p> - -<p> -She rustled out of the room, her long black robes trailing after her, -and the Princess watched her with a curious, meditative smile. -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, my dear Ernestine,” she reflected, “it is a good thing I came -here when I did! It is the merest chance that your new friend has not -already broached a project of marriage for Michael, and converted you -to his views. In not doing so he has committed a fault in tactics, by -which I shall contrive to profit. But what I should most like to know -is, what there is exactly between you and him. You are in love with -him, of course—any one could see that—and I have not a doubt that he -knows it, but the question is, do you know it as well? That innocent -manner of yours might mean either that you were quite ignorant or that -you had everything settled with him. Now which is it?” -</p> - -<p> -She sat musing, with her chin supported on her hand, weighing -probabilities in her mind, and not knowing that the information she -needed was at that moment on its way to her. The messenger of fate -burst into the room in the person of King Michael, following a wild -fumbling at the door, and pursued by retributive justice in the form -of Baroness Paula. “Majestät!” she was beginning, “why have you run -away from your nurse?” but like the intruder, she stopped short on -catching sight of the Princess of Dardania. -</p> - -<p> -“I will take care of him until his nurse comes to fetch him,” said the -Princess pleasantly, holding out her hand to the child, and Baroness -Paula retreated. “What do you want here, my little Michael?” -</p> - -<p> -“I want to hide something—something of mamma’s,” returned King -Michael, recovering his presence of mind, and beginning to pull the -curtains about. “You won’t tell, will you, Tant’ Ottilie?” -</p> - -<p> -“Certainly not. What is it—a piece of paper?” -</p> - -<p> -“Mamma keeps it in her Bible,” returned King Michael, exhibiting a -crumpled paper ball, “and to-day it fell out. I want her to look for -it. It will be so funny. Oh dear, there isn’t a place anywhere!” with -a heavy sigh, “and I hear nursie coming.” -</p> - -<p> -“Why not smooth it out, and put it under the corner of the rug?” asked -the Princess. “Your mother would never think of looking there.” -</p> - -<p> -The King obeyed precipitately, and was patting the rug down with his -hand to make it lie flat again when Mrs Jones appeared, panting. -</p> - -<p> -“Well, sir, and wherever have you been and got to, may I ask? There -was your cousins all playin’ so quiet and pretty, and me just turnin’ -my back like for a moment, when you up and slip out of the nursery. -You come along back this minute, if you please, or I’ll tell Count -Mortimer of you when he asks me next how you’ve been behavin’ yourself -of late. You’re gettin’ beyond me, and that I’ve said before. Beggin’ -your Highness’s pardon, ma’am, but anything like his Majesty’s -contrary ways no one ever did see.” -</p> - -<p> -The Princess of Dardania smiled graciously as Mrs Jones disappeared, -dragging her refractory charge by the hand, but the moment the door -was shut she moved her chair across to the corner of the rug with -which King Michael had been busied. What the paper he had purloined -might contain she had no idea, but it was evidently precious to -Ernestine, and her cousin was too clever a woman to let slip any -chance of gaining information that might prove valuable. Stooping -slightly as she sat, she lifted the corner of the rug, holding it -ready to drop into its place again on the slightest alarm, and took up -the paper. It was in Ernestine’s writing, and at first sight resembled -nothing so much as the calendars which schoolboys make to show how -many days remain before the holidays, but the Princess’s eyes gleamed -as she realised its purport. At the top was written, “April 12th, -18—” (the date was that of the preceding year), and below came “June -18th,” King Michael’s birthday, repeated twelve times. Two of these -were crossed off, bringing the record to the time at which the -Princess held it in her hand. -</p> - -<p> -“April 12th of last year!” she said to herself. “That was when she was -wandering about the country with him. Michael was three then, he is -just five now. By the time the end of this list is reached he will be -sixteen, he will have come of age. And after that, what? Nothing! But -no doubt it would be unnecessary, as well as dangerous, to add -anything further. They have an understanding, then. But what if she -married him secretly on that 12th of April? Oh, if only she did, I -could ruin him with a word! Is it possible? Married, actually married, -and concealing the fact lest she should lose the regency, and he his -chance of the Premiership? Could it be? Let me think; I must not be -rash. It would not do to put myself in his power by accusing him of -having married her, and finding that he had not. He would make me the -laughingstock of Europe. Besides, is it probable? No; he is not the -man to risk his political future for the sake of a woman. Take it, -then, that they are merely engaged. They will be married when Michael -is of age—if I allow it. I do not think I shall, but it might be -necessary to buy his acquiescence in something—perhaps in Michael’s -marriage with Lida, and then I should have an equivalent to offer. -Silence for the present, then. I hold the card, but do not show it. -And above all things, I must keep Ernestine from telling me the whole -affair. I could get her to confide in me now, if I liked to try, but -it would hamper my action. No; she has chosen to link her fortunes -with his, and she must not be surprised if I fight for my own hand.” -</p> - -<p> -The sound of the opening of the anteroom door reached her. Ernestine -was returning. She replaced the paper, dropped the rug over it, and -moved her chair back to its former position. When the Queen entered -the room, her cousin looked up lazily. -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t know whether you have lost any of your State documents, -Ernestine, but Michael was very busy hiding a paper of some kind under -the rug just now.” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen stooped to pick up the paper. Her face flushed as she saw -what it was, and she thrust it hastily into her pocket, with a glance -at the Princess, whose eyes were fixed on her novel. -</p> - -<p> -“What was Michael doing here?” she asked. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, he escaped from his nurse and ran in, that was all. What a -splendid little fellow he is, Ernestine—so high-spirited and -impatient of control! And I think it is so wise of you to keep him -with you so long. I had practically lost my boys when they were his -age—they were always about with their father. Of course that is all -right, for Alexis is no disciplinarian; but when I think of -Sigismund’s poor little sons, how they are made into soldiers before -they are out of the cradle, so to speak, and tormented with drill all -day long, it makes me feel that Michael is far better off with his -mother alone.” -</p> - -<p> -“Some one was saying the other day that he was getting too old to be -left entirely with women,” said the Queen. -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, I know who that was—Count Mortimer, of course. He actually made -the same remark to Fräulein von Staubach. The poor thing told me -about it, and owned that it came as a painful shock to her.” The -Princess forgot to mention that when the first surprise had passed, -Fräulein von Staubach had admitted the truth of Cyril’s words. -“Really, Ernestine, you will be obliged to take measures to keep that -man in his place. He interferes in everything.” -</p> - -<p> -“I think you forget that I value Count Mortimer’s opinion highly, -Ottilie. I have myself often thought of late that a stronger hand over -him would be good for Michael. He is very passionate at times, and -fearfully self-willed. He ought to be taught self-control, and I am -afraid we are too gentle with him.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, that is Count Mortimer again! He wants the poor child brought up -like English boys, who call their father ‘sir’ and ‘the governor,’ and -never see their mother except in full dress. Seriously, Ernestine, -think before you hand your boy over either to the English or the -German system. You have to be both father and mother to him, remember. -At least keep him with you as long as possible.” -</p> - -<p> -“I will. You are right, Ottilie. It was only because your advice -agreed so well with my own wishes that I distrusted its wisdom at -first. Of course Michael must be educated as a German—his father -would have wished it, I am sure—but I will not let him be subjected -to military discipline for some time yet.” -</p> - -<p> -“I think I have put a spoke in your wheel for the present, my dear -Count!” said the Princess to herself. “While you are discovering that, -I shall hope to find a few other ways of smoothing your path. Just now -I should like to see Drakovics, and find out exactly what he knows -about your matrimonial schemes.” -</p> - -<p> -When the Princess of Dardania conceived a wish, it was usually not -long before she contrived to gratify it, and the first portion, at any -rate, of this one was attained by means of a morning visit to the town -Museum. It was only natural that the curator should conduct her Royal -Highness round the building, and in the course of conversation with -him, the Princess learned that M. Drakovics was anxious to sell a part -of his Praka estate as building-land. As the Princess wished to buy -land on which to build her proposed villa, the next step was obviously -to run over to Praka and see the estate, in order to report upon it to -her husband. Unfortunately for the Princess’s hopes, although the -building-land was satisfactory, the interview with the ex-Premier was -not. M. Drakovics could not forget the day when he had shared with -Cyril the ignominy of being outwitted by the Princess Ottilie of -Mœsia, and while he was obviously ready to work any ill to Cyril that -he conveniently could, he was much more anxious to find out what his -visitor knew than to impart any information of his own. As this was -exactly the Princess’s case, the two diplomatists parted with mutual -dissatisfaction, tempered only in the one case by the prospect of -receiving a good price for his land, and in the other by the hope of -possessing in the future a coign of vantage from which to direct the -development of the situation. But if the Princess had failed to find -the helper she desired in her campaign against Cyril, she had at least -succeeded in leading Ernestine to thwart him in the matter which at -present he had most at heart, the method of the little King’s -education. When, after due consultation with the officials of the -Court and the Treasury, he had drawn up a scheme constituting a -technically separate household for the King, and arranging for the -appointment of military and other instructors, Ernestine refused so -much as to consider the subject at present. -</p> - -<p> -“He is only five years old, Cyril. Even his father would have left him -under my control until he was seven.” -</p> - -<p> -“But he is not under your control—that is the worst of it. I do not -want to hurt your feelings, Ernestine, but you must have noticed that -it is no use to tell him to do anything unless you are prepared to -back up your order with physical force. It is the same with his nurse -and with Fräulein von Staubach.” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen flushed with vexation. “You cannot think that you know as -much about children as a mother does,” she said. -</p> - -<p> -“Won’t you allow that I know more about boys, having been one myself?” -</p> - -<p> -“Not about German boys.” She thought of her cousin’s remarks on the -subject. “We educate our children much more by means of love than you -English do.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Ernestine, I don’t care what the means may be, so long as the -result is satisfactory, which it is not at present. Your boy wants -discipline. If his father had lived, his authority would have -reinforced yours.” -</p> - -<p> -The word “discipline” was an unfortunate one, for Ernestine’s thoughts -flew at once to the poor little Hercynian Princes whose woes the -Princess of Dardania had described so feelingly. “I like Michael to be -happy and free,” she said. “I will not have him turned into a -miniature drill-sergeant.” -</p> - -<p> -“No one wishes him to be, but he ought to feel that there is some -authority he must recognise. It is not only you and the other women -who spoil him, Ernestine, but Batzen and the rest as well. The other -day I caught him imitating poor old Batzen to his face, with Pavlovics -and two of the pages looking on and laughing at him.” -</p> - -<p> -“How can they help it when he is so quaint? He picks up things in the -most extraordinary way. You want to crush all the fun out of him.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Ernestine, you seem to think that I have some personal -feeling in the matter. Please leave me out of account. What I am -anxious about is the future. The boy is a king already. There are -plenty of people, and always will be, to flatter and encourage him, -but if he once gets out of hand we shall never be able to train him -properly. And what will the result be? I am not exactly what any one -would call straitlaced, but I don’t mind saying that even you have -seen enough of the world to know that he will simply rush to ruin. He -must learn to obey—to subordinate his own wishes to those of -others—if he is ever to rule. I only wish we could have sent him to -an English public school. The games, and the association with other -boys, would have done him a world of good.” -</p> - -<p> -“I knew it!” cried Ernestine, almost in tears. “I knew you wanted him -to be brought up in that barbarous English way, without even the -necessaries of life, and to break all his limbs at football.” -</p> - -<p> -“Don’t misrepresent me, please. I know that the English school is out -of the question, unfortunately. Nor would I wish to take him entirely -out of your hands at his present age. All I wanted to do was to -appoint a military man as his governor, with authority to raise a -small cadet corps of little boys with whom the King could work and -drill, and learn something of discipline. Other lessons would follow, -of course, and other instructors be necessary, but Michael would not -find it such a change if things were done in this gradual way, and if -the other boys shared all his work and play.” -</p> - -<p> -“That can all come later. He is too young at present. I give way to -you very often, Cyril; but I must stand firm in this. I know that it -is a temptation to let you regulate Michael’s education for me as you -do everything else; but I must not yield to it. I am his mother, and I -must use my own judgment in dealing with him. I could not bear that -his spirit should be broken at his age. Oh, yes; I know that he is -precocious; but that only means that he needs more care and tenderness -than other boys. You mean well; but how can you enter into a mother’s -feelings?” -</p> - -<p> -“Very well; don’t worry about it,” said Cyril, accepting the situation -with easy philosophy when he saw that her resolution was fixed. “I was -only anxious for the child’s own good, so don’t blame me if he turns -out badly.” -</p> - -<p> -He shrugged his shoulders as he went away, reflecting that even the -most sensible of women would make fools of themselves over a child, -and Ernestine—as he had long known—was not one of the most sensible -of women. It was just like her to look at things in this absurd way, -and he was sorry he had wasted his time and wounded her maternal -feelings to no purpose. After all, as she said, she left everything -else in his hands, and if she chose to ruin her boy by -over-indulgence, that was her own affair. Long afterwards, in looking -back at this time, Cyril reflected cynically that in the matter of -King Michael’s education he must have been afflicted with judicial -blindness, for it did not occur to him that it must have needed an -external stimulus to rouse Ernestine to such strong opposition to his -views. Had it done so, he would have known where to look for the -intrusive force; but he was content to ascribe her perverseness to her -own character, and the part which the Princess of Dardania had played -in the matter remained unsuspected. -</p> - -<p> -The Princess was very busy for some time after this. Her bargain with -M. Drakovics for the piece of land at Praka was duly approved by her -husband (a mere form this) and ratified, and then came the business of -the building of the villa. What with interviews with architects and -contractors and her own passion for overlooking the progress of -affairs and paying surprise visits to the workmen, it is not -astonishing that the Princess of Dardania spent a good deal of time in -Thracia during the next year. To a lady of her mental and bodily -activity, it was a mere trifle to undertake the eighteen hours’ -journey from Bashi Konak to Bellaviste, run down to Praka and inspect -the building operations, and return home to take her part in a Court -festivity; but she felt it necessary to apologise for her restlessness -to the Queen. -</p> - -<p> -“You know,” she said, “some one must see that things are properly -done, and Alexis cannot endure to be dragged away from his hunting and -his model farm. He is quite an Englishman in that respect. I feel -dreadfully ashamed to make your house an inn in this way, Ernestine; -but I can’t resist having a peep at you and the boy, and the children -always give me so many messages for Michael. You must return the -compliment when the villa is built. I shall expect you almost to live -with me in the summer.” -</p> - -<p> -Ernestine saw her come and go with a vague feeling of alarm. It seemed -to her as though Ottilie now regarded Michael as her property, held in -trust for Lida, and that these frequent visits were merely excuses for -seeing that he was being brought up according to her wishes. There was -now an effectual barrier between Cyril and the Queen on the subject of -her son’s education, and neither of them alluded to it. Ernestine -ought to have been satisfied; but she was not. She felt as though it -would have been safer to have Cyril as her confidant in the matter -than her cousin. It so happened that an invitation to Scythia for the -whole princely family prevented them from occupying the Villa -Dardanica during the first summer after its erection, and, encouraged -by her temporary emancipation from the Princess’s guardianship, -Ernestine herself suggested to Cyril that the changes which he had -proposed in the King’s surroundings should be carried into effect at -once, although the child was still only six years old. But the -opportunity had gone by. The Estimates for the year had been passed -without making the necessary provision for the change, other -employment had been found for the elderly officer selected as the -King’s governor, and nothing more could be done until the pupil -attained the age of seven. -</p> - -<p> -The next year, therefore, the change took place. Mrs Jones returned to -England with a pension and the proud consciousness of duty done, -Fräulein von Staubach resumed her old post of lectrice (the Queen -hated reading aloud), a learned young Lutheran “candidate of theology” -was imported to replace the venerable Herr Batzen, and King Michael -contrived to learn much at the same time the necessity for outward -obedience to his military tutor and the delights of tyrannising over -his regiment of boys. His life was not a very arduous one, for it did -not take long for his instructors to discover that his Majesty had -ruled his own immediate circle so completely that it was impossible -without an undignified and generally unsuccessful struggle to make him -do anything that he did not wish to do. It might even be said that he -had succeeded in discovering a royal road to learning, for his natural -precocity and his strongly developed imitative faculty combined to -enable him to pick up knowledge, whether it was of a desirable -character or the reverse, with extraordinary facility. -</p> - -<p> -In spite of this fairly easy life, however, the Princess of Dardania -discovered that her future son-in-law was overworked. Not content with -carrying him off to Praka for his summer holidays and inviting him to -Bashi Konak to spend Christmas, she gave him instructions to let her -know whenever his surroundings bored him or he felt that a change from -his lessons would be desirable, and an invitation immediately -followed. His mother protested, but in vain. If King Michael wished to -stay with his cousins, stay with them he would, and Ernestine did not -at first perceive that while she represented to her son law and order, -the Princess and her family were becoming more and more closely -identified in his mind with liking and liberty. The Court at -Bellaviste was dull—none knew it better then Ernestine—but the -Princess of Dardania dispensed on all but State occasions with the -strict etiquette which Baroness von Hilfenstein imposed on all who -came beneath her sway. In his capital the young King was necessarily -surrounded by attendants and tutors, but the one condition of his -visiting his cousins was that he should bring with him only the -minimum number of servants and no one in authority. Again his mother -remonstrated, but this time the Princess was her opponent, pointing -out the benefit to the boy’s health of the freer life, the advantage -to him of leading the happy outdoor life of her own boys with their -father, and the humanising influences of the constant society of the -Princesses Bettine and Lida. Ernestine was worsted at every point, but -it was the knowledge that her boy’s wishes pointed in the same -direction that induced her to submit. -</p> - -<p> -“Ernestine,” said Cyril to her once, “that boy of yours is being -weaned away from us. He had far rather be with your cousin and her -family than here.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, do you think so?” asked the Queen, with a sharp pang at her -heart, for she had been cherishing the belief that the change which -was so sadly evident to herself was invisible to others. “But it is -natural that he should like to be with other young people, and he is -so fond of them all.” -</p> - -<p> -“He is fonder of your cousin than any of them. I hear that he sits -listening to her for hours together as she talks. My dear Ernestine, -is it a matter of indifference to you that another woman is stealing -your son’s heart from you?” -</p> - -<p> -It was a cruel question, but he was anxious to arouse her to a -perception of the greatness of the emergency. She grew whiter as she -answered. -</p> - -<p> -“Should I make things any better by trying to detach him from his -chosen friends? No; at least I am happy while he is happy.” -</p> - -<p> -“He will be obliged to detach himself from them some day. This Paul -and Virginia kind of life can’t go on for ever. Can’t you try to get -hold of him again, Ernestine? He was absolutely devoted to you at one -time—that time when you were so jealous of his being fond of me.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, but I am growing old and grey-haired and tired,” she said -wearily, “and I feel differently, too. He does love me still, but I -dare not risk the loss of his love by setting myself against his -friends. I have so little that I am afraid of losing everything.” -</p> - -<p> -“Old? nonsense!” cried Cyril. “My dear child, I am nearly ten years -older than you are, and I feel as young as ever. You are not -thirty-five yet.” -</p> - -<p> -“Thirty-two,” she said seriously, not perceiving that he had purposely -over-estimated her age. “But I feel old. Ottilie has her husband and -children—she keeps young. Surely she need not have stolen my one -child from me? Oh, Cyril,” she threw out her hands towards him with a -passionate gesture, “you are all I have left. Don’t forsake me.” -</p> - -<p> -“Forsake you? Who ever thought of such a thing?” asked Cyril, putting -his arm round her tenderly. It was one of the moments at which -something (it could not have been conscience, for he prided himself on -having none) asked him inconvenient questions as to his share in the -hardship of this twelve years’ waiting as compared with Ernestine’s. -“We have not very long to wait now, dear. In less than three years -Michael will be of age.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, but—I have become so much accustomed to this waiting that I -can’t believe in happiness, Cyril. I am afraid—I feel still that even -yet, if I stood in the way of your political success, you would brush -me out of your path—me!” -</p> - -<p> -“I think you don’t believe in me, that is very evident. Never mind; in -three years’ time we will see which was right.” -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch23"> -CHAPTER XXIII.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">IN SIGHT OF THE GOAL.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -“<span class="sc">Half</span> an hour to wait here! Wake up, Mansfield, and don’t be so -atrociously slack. We must have a little walk and stretch our legs.” -</p> - -<p> -The speaker was a young Englishman, scarcely more than a boy, who had -just returned from questioning the guard as the Balkan express to -Vienna slowed down preparatory to entering the station at Bellaviste. -His companion, the appeal to whom was emphasised by throwing a folded -newspaper at his head, was a man some five years older, with -“Cambridge” written all over him. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, draw it mild, Usk. What a troubled spirit you are! You know your -father begged us not to set foot in Thracia if we could help it.” -</p> - -<p> -“But we can’t help it. It would be a sin and an impossibility not to -seize such an opportunity of getting a little fresh air. Look here; we -won’t even go into the town—just trot up and down that street leading -from the station. There can’t be any danger in that, for I’m not like -Philippa. No middle-aged Thracian, coming across me casually, would -strike an attitude in the gutter and gasp out, ‘Carlino’s child! Will -your Highness graciously permit me the ineffable honour of kissing -your hand?’ I might be any one, from a scion of British royalty——” -</p> - -<p> -“To a junior Irish member,” said Mansfield. “I say,” as they walked -down the platform, “look at the gorgeous saloon they are adding to our -train. Some one very great must be expected.” -</p> - -<p> -“The Thracian royalties, no doubt,” returned Usk, “on their way to -this wedding at Molzau. What luck to see them! Philippa will be -awfully jealous.” -</p> - -<p> -“No; don’t you remember that we saw they arrived at Molzau some days -ago? But it must be some one big, for look at these grave and reverend -signiors who are assembling to give him a send-off. Perhaps it’s your -uncle.” -</p> - -<p> -“What a lark! I think we will go and annex seats in his carriage, -Mansfield. It would be such a spree for the railway people to be -trying to get us out, while we persisted that we couldn’t understand -what they said.” -</p> - -<p> -“And such a spree for you to be arrested and to have to give your -name, after all Lord Caerleon’s warnings. Don’t be an ass, Usk. If you -want a walk, come out.” -</p> - -<p> -“Wretched dull street this,” grumbled Usk, as they tramped steadily up -and down outside the station. “I suppose it’s too soon to expect the -people to have begun their decorations yet for the King’s coming of -age. Queer idea for a fellow to come of age at sixteen, isn’t it? I -wonder how he feels when he thinks of this day fortnight—whether he -is much cocked-up about it. I say, do you happen to have observed that -this place is a <i>café</i>? Let’s sit down and refresh the inner man.” -</p> - -<p> -They took their seats at one of the little tables outside, and were -welcomed with enthusiasm by the proprietor, who proved able to -understand their German and also to make them understand his. Business -was slack just at this hour, and he remained to talk to them while -they drank their coffee, observing artlessly that it was not often -that two honourable foreign gentlemen honoured his house with a visit. -The street was beginning to fill now, and Usk and his friend gained a -good deal of information as to the national costumes and the callings -pursued by their various wearers. But it was not long before their -attention was distracted by the appearance of an old man, for whom, as -he was drawn slowly along in a bath-chair, the crowd everywhere made -way respectfully. His hair and his bushy moustache were snow-white, -but the eyes, which flashed a suspicious glance at the two Englishmen, -were full of life. -</p> - -<p> -“Who is that?” asked Usk of the landlord, when the old man passed. -</p> - -<p> -“Is it possible that the honourable gentleman does not know? That is -the great patriot, Milos Drakovics.” -</p> - -<p> -“Drakovics!” said Usk and Mansfield together, rising to look after the -bath-chair, and the elder man added meditatively, “It’s a case of -‘Under his hoary eyebrows still flashed forth quenchless rage,’ isn’t -it? One wouldn’t care to stand in that old man’s path even now.” -</p> - -<p> -“The honourable gentlemen are fortunate in being able to get such a -good view of the Liberator of Thracia, since they have never seen him -before,” observed the landlord. “Of late years he has been in bad -health, and has lived on his estates at Praka, in the provinces, but -no doubt he has come to Bellaviste to be present at the King’s coming -of age. The festivities will take place in a fortnight, and it would -be impossible to hold them with Drakovics absent. The honourable -gentlemen are come to Bellaviste to view the ceremony?” -</p> - -<p> -“No, we are merely passengers by the express,” said Mansfield. “Surely -M. Drakovics has come up from the country a little early?” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, no doubt he needs time to recover from the fatigue of the -journey. But I must say it surprises me that he should be here to -witness the departure of his Excellency the Premier to attend the -royal marriage at Molzau. From all that is said, there is no love lost -between them.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, the Premier—that is Count Mortimer, surely?” asked Usk, adding -in English to Mansfield, “Now we shall have a chance of seeing my -uncle as others see him. He is an Englishman, is he not?” he asked in -German. -</p> - -<p> -“That is so. A countryman of the honourable gentleman’s, I make no -doubt?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, we are English. Is Count Mortimer popular?” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, there you puzzle me, honourable sir. His Excellency is -universally recognised as the greatest statesman in the Balkans—some -say in Eastern Europe—and any measure advised by him is as good as -carried already. But popular—no, I think not. His Excellency is a man -without friends. At one time, so they say, he was often at the British -Legation, and enjoyed himself occasionally among his own countrymen -there; but years ago—when he became Premier, indeed—he broke off -this habit. No doubt he felt that he must now become altogether a -Thracian, and not risk the discovery of his plans by any foreigner, -even one of his own people, in the hours of social intercourse. It is -the same with his subordinates, who respect him while they fear him, -but do not love him. Those who do their duty are well paid and -liberally rewarded, but they say that Count Mortimer never hesitates -to sacrifice a man for the sake of a scheme. That gives a feeling of -insecurity, as the honourable gentleman no doubt sees? It is a very -fine thing to have a share in setting the current of European policy, -but not so fine for one’s dead body to be used as a stone in the -embankment that determines its course—even at the will of his -Excellency. And the common people do not like him because he does not -care either for their applause or their disapproval, and also -because—the honourable gentleman will not misunderstand me?—he has -no vices. Drakovics every one knew. He would come down to the Hôtel -de Ville and explain his policy and carry the people with him. He was -violent often, and they said unscrupulous—he did not object to make -money occasionally, he took his glass of brandy when he wanted it—but -he was a man whom other men could understand. Count Mortimer is -mysterious—not like a man at all. He lives on politics, he never -unbends. Everything he says or does is directed to some end, like the -movements of a machine, and produces, as surely as the machine does, -the intended effect, but he never explains anything. He cares as -little for hooting as for cheering, and as little for his supporters -as for his opponents. Now you shall see. Here he comes.” -</p> - -<p> -A carriage and pair was approaching. Facing the horses sat a small -thin man whose hair and moustache were of that ashy shade peculiar to -fair hair when it is turning grey. His eyes were keen, but devoid of -expression, his face perfectly impassive. As he passed the <i>café</i>, -the proprietor stepped forward, and bowed almost to the ground. The -very slightest acknowledgment was given in return, barely more than -the raising of a finger, and the Premier went on his way, pursued by -many glances, some careless, some unfriendly, not one enthusiastic or -cordial. -</p> - -<p> -“The honourable gentleman sees?” asked the landlord triumphantly, red -in the face from the exertion of his salute. “His Excellency would -make the same response if any one cried, ‘Down with the Englishman!’ -but the man would be in prison before another hour was over. Now you -see why I said the people do not like him. They know that he despises -them.” -</p> - -<p> -“This is a sensation we never hoped to experience, Mansfield,” said -Usk to his friend, when they had paid their bill, and were hurrying -back to the station. “What is your opinion of my redoubtable -relative?” -</p> - -<p> -“I think he has got a very comfortable berth—for a man without -friends or vices—so long as he keeps it, but a very hot one if he -should ever be threatened with losing it.” -</p> - -<p> -“Just what I think. It’s rather difficult to believe that he’s younger -than my father, isn’t it? He might be any age, from his face.” -</p> - -<p> -“Will the English gentlemen he pleased to come this way?” said a -voice, as they entered the station, and they found themselves -confronted by a tall dark man who had occupied the seat opposite the -Premier in the carriage. “His Excellency Count Mortimer requests the -honour of their company for part of the journey. I am his Excellency’s -secretary. My name is Paschics.” -</p> - -<p> -“Could he have seen us?” whispered Usk in surprise to Mansfield, as -they followed the secretary. “It was only a moment, and he didn’t -appear to notice us at all, but nobody else could know who we are.” -</p> - -<p> -Emerging on the platform, they found Count Mortimer in the midst of -the officials who had come to witness his departure. He shook hands -with one or two, spoke a few words to some, and nodded to others, then -entered his carriage, whither Paschics conducted the two young men. To -their bewilderment, the Premier received them as strangers. -</p> - -<p> -“I think I cannot be mistaken in supposing that you are English, -gentlemen? It is a pleasure to an old exile to meet two -fellow-countrymen in foreign parts. If you have no objection, may I -count on the pleasure of your company as far as Vienna? The railway -people will fetch your things, if you will tell them which your -carriage was.” -</p> - -<p> -Much mystified, Mansfield gave the required directions, and retreated -into the background with Usk while Cyril stood at the window and -conversed a little with his colleagues on the platform. When the train -had started, however, he turned towards them, and broke into a laugh -at the sight of their blank faces. -</p> - -<p> -“Well, Usk, are you thinking that I am an unnatural relative? Why, my -dear boy, I knew you at once from your likeness to your mother; but -there is a look of Caerleon about you too. Introduce your friend, -pray.” -</p> - -<p> -“Old Mansfield, my guide and philosopher, otherwise bear-leader,” -responded Usk promptly. “He is supposed to be preparing me for -Trinity, and looking after my morals and manners by the way.” -</p> - -<p> -“I fear, Mr Mansfield, that you have rather an arduous task?” -</p> - -<p> -“I must admit, your Excellency, that Usk is a lazy beggar, but his -people are set on his passing well, and I am doing my best to get him -through.” -</p> - -<p> -“You old fraud!” cried Usk. “Don’t believe him, Uncle Cyril. He has -deluded my guileless parents into thinking him a kind of Admirable -Crichton, whereas in reality he couldn’t get me into Trinity to save -his life. The fact is, he wanted a trip abroad, so he pretended a -willingness to take a ‘pup.’ I wanted the same thing, so I made out -that I needed a coach, and our extremes met. We have been loafing -about Asia Minor and Constantinople for nearly two months, and never -done a stroke of work except when our consciences were stirred by -trustful letters from home.” -</p> - -<p> -“Really, your Excellency, it is not quite so bad as that——” -protested Mansfield, but his pupil interrupted him. -</p> - -<p> -“No, it isn’t. I was forgetting the plains of Troy. When we camped -there, Uncle Cyril, I said that we ought simply to let the atmosphere -soak in and have its full effect, while we gassed about the decadence -of the Turkish Empire, or anything else that was as far removed as -possible from the associations of the spot; but this fellow would -insist—and it was perfectly spontaneous, too—on our going all over -the place with the ‘Iliad’ and trying to realise the whole thing.” -</p> - -<p> -“Rather a new idea,” remarked Cyril, “to utilise the site of Troy as -part-preparation for an exam. But all this doesn’t explain my catching -you talking politics to a shopkeeper in the street at Bellaviste.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, the Governor told us on no account to invade Thracia, lest we -should be suspected of revolutionary designs, but we couldn’t resist -having a little turn when the train made such a long stay. And how do -you know that we were talking politics, uncle?” -</p> - -<p> -“I know the symptoms. You were discussing me. Well, I won’t ask you -what you learned on that interesting subject. You see, of course, why -I pretended not to know who you were when I sent for you.” -</p> - -<p> -“Lest the Thracians should spot something suspicious in our being in -the country?” -</p> - -<p> -“Exactly; and particularly just now. Any one who was inclined to be -nasty would find ample material for making trouble in your turning up -just before the King comes of age, and when the Queen and he are away, -so I thought it best to get you out of the place without provoking a -scandal. You know, of course, that I am on my way to Molzau, to the -wedding of Princess Theudelinde to Prince Karl Friedrich of Hercynia. -It sounds inhospitable to say so, but I hope fervently that your -destination is not the same as mine?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, no. We wanted to go to Molzau and pretend to be special -correspondents—old Mansfield has done something in that way once or -twice, knows a man who’s third cousin to an editor, or something of -the sort, you know”—Mansfield blushed and looked unhappy;—“we meant -to fool around with kodaks and notebooks and make ourselves general -nuisances in the orthodox style, but the Governor said that we were -sure to be found out, and that it would be bad form.” -</p> - -<p> -“It would—shockingly bad form, to say the least. You are going -straight home then? By the bye, if you are disappointed at missing the -sights at Molzau, I will send you photographs. Of course I shall have -a set.” -</p> - -<p> -“Thanks awfully, uncle. It was really Queen Ernestine that we wanted -to see. She’s a tremendously pretty woman, isn’t she? Phil says that -she remembers her, but I don’t believe it. Mother fell deeply in love -with her too—that time we came to Thracia when we were little -kids—and she has infected Mansfield and me with a desire to see her.” -</p> - -<p> -“She is a handsome woman,” said Cyril temperately. “I am afraid it is -impossible for you to get a glimpse of her on this journey, Usk, but -it is not improbable that you may see her in England some day.” -</p> - -<p> -“On a visit to the Queen, I suppose? Do you know, Uncle Cyril, our -infant minds—Phil’s and mine, I mean—were tremendously stirred by -your adventures when you escaped with her from Tatarjé. We were -always playing at Uncle Cyril and the pretty lady. The game ended up -with a wedding, I remember, but the Governor suddenly put a stop to -that. He said that our talking of such a thing might do harm, and the -game lost its interest afterwards.” -</p> - -<p> -“Good old Caerleon!” was Cyril’s mental observation. “No doubt that -was when he got the letter I sent him through Stratford, telling him -the state of affairs, and begging him to do what he could for -Ernestine in case I got wiped out. And so ‘the subsequent proceedings -interested you no more’?” he asked aloud. -</p> - -<p> -“Not much. You see, there were so few vicissitudes after that.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your Excellency was happy in having no history apparently,” said -Mansfield. -</p> - -<p> -Cyril smiled, not quite as if he agreed with the remark. “Well, our -politics have intervals of dulness, certainly,” he said. “But of late, -as you may have noticed in the papers, we have been developing a -regular Opposition. It’s a nuisance in some ways, but I am not -altogether sorry, for it keeps our men up to the mark to know that -there is some one watching to catch them tripping and quite ready to -pull them up. The Opposition have got hold of a leader, too, a man -named Milénovics, who was in the Cabinet until last year. He used to -be a strong supporter of Drakovics, but transferred his affections -with the rest when I became Premier, and I thought he was safe. I -fancy it must have struck him suddenly that so long as I remained on -the stage there was no room for my supporters in the principal part, -but that if I were out of office, there might be an opening for -youthful talent. However that may be, he ratted, and to-day the -fragments of the Drakovics party are rallying round him. That, I -think, is the only recent incident of interest in our tranquil -political life in Thracia.” -</p> - -<p> -But although Cyril dismissed the subject of Thracian politics so -lightly, he had much to tell that was interesting in answer to the -eager questions of both the young men, to whom it was a novel -experience to be able to discuss European problems with one who was -still actively engaged in their solution. The journey to Vienna -appeared astonishingly short in his company, and such was the effect -of his reminiscences, that when Usk and Mansfield had bidden him -farewell and taken their homeward train, the former declared suddenly -that, but for the dislike his parents would feel for such a course, he -would seek a post under his uncle instead of going to Cambridge, only -to discover that his friend was possessed by a like aspiration. As for -Cyril, the thought of “the boys,” as he called them, disappeared -quickly from his mind, for he had much to think of as he continued his -journey to Molzau. The Emperors of Hercynia and Pannonia were both to -be present at the royal wedding, and it had not needed a hint from -Baron de la Mothe von Elterthal, the Hercynian Chancellor, who was an -old ally of Cyril’s, to warn him that an opportunity was likely to be -found for discussing matters more serious than the marriage, and that -a crisis might well be approaching in his life and Ernestine’s. -</p> - -<p> -European politics were not at the moment in a very settled state, and -this condition of disturbance had left its mark even on the wedding -festivities. The Princess of Dardania, whose father, the late King of -Mœsia, had been a Prince of Schwarzwald-Molzau, was duly invited to -the marriage with her husband; but with the invitation came a strong -hint that it was not advisable it should be accepted, and the -Princess, who was a wise woman, stayed away. The reason for this in -hospitable behaviour was twofold. In the first place, the Princess had -just accomplished the betrothal of her elder daughter, Princess -Bettine, to the young King of Mœsia, a cousin of her own, and son of -a younger branch of the house of Schwarzwald-Molzau, whom her father -had chosen to follow him on the throne. None of her successes ever -came about by accident, and she had been preparing this step for -years; but it was unfortunate that the Roumi province of Rhodope, -which abutted on her husband’s principality, and which had been -guaranteed by Europe in the enjoyment of administrative autonomy, -should have chosen this particular moment for carrying through a small -revolution on its own account, and declaring, without asking the leave -or advice of the Powers, its intention of uniting itself to Dardania. -This occurrence, also, was by no means wholly unforeseen by the -Princess; but she objected to the conjunction of the two events -because it directed the attention of Europe to her doings, and with -this attention she could very well have dispensed. Ever since her -runaway marriage with the Prince of Dardania, Princess Ottilie had -devoted herself with great singleness of purpose to avenging herself -upon her father’s family for their attempt to force her into a -marriage with Caerleon, then King of Thracia, and she had combined -with this object that of the aggrandisement of her husband’s dynasty. -The means of gratifying both ambitions she had obtained by ranging -herself resolutely on the side of Scythia in all European -questions—which meant, of course, that her husband and Dardania -followed her lead. -</p> - -<p> -Not long after her marriage, the Princess became a convert to the -Orthodox faith, and all her children were brought up in it—a fact -which caused much wrath among her own relations and considerable -embarrassment to her husband, who, although a devoted adherent of the -Eastern Church and a cousin of the Emperor of Scythia, was in no sense -a bigot, and feared, somewhat unnecessarily, that it might be thought -he had brought pressure on his wife to induce her to embrace his own -creed. Having thus taken her stand in such a way as to cause the -maximum of annoyance to the Germanic Powers, and win the largest -amount of sympathy from the Scythian Imperial family, the Princess had -proceeded to lay the plans which she was now working out. Her elder -son would succeed his father in the principality, and a Scythian -alliance was already arranged for him; it only remained, therefore, to -enlarge his dominions in every possible way. But far more important -were the marriage projects devised for the benefit of the Princesses -Bettine and Lida. With her daughters seated on the thrones of the two -Balkan kingdoms, Princess Ottilie looked forward to finding the whole -peninsula in a measure under her control, thus enabling her to form a -confederation which could defy the Western Powers, and would need to -be reckoned with by Scythia. The changing of her husband’s coronet -into a kingly crown, and the putting forward of a claim to the -heirship of the European portion of the Roumi Empire, were among the -visions which floated before her eyes—not yet planned out in detail, -but affording endless possibilities of activity. -</p> - -<p> -And now, as she recognised without difficulty, her schemes were -threatened with failure. The Germanic Powers had taken alarm at the -two latest evidences of her ambition and its success, and the -gathering at Molzau would be occupied in laying plans for her -overthrow. The Schwarzwald-Molzaus would muster strongly, regarding -her as a renegade, and eager to avenge the sedulous slights of years; -the Emperors of Hercynia and Pannonia, whose one anxiety was the -maintenance of the balance of power in the Balkans as the security for -European peace, would spare no effort of diplomacy to thwart her; and -Cyril, her old enemy, would have the game in his own hands. Unless she -could forestall him, that is—for the Princess of Dardania was not in -the habit of leaving the game in the hands of any opponent. -</p> - -<p> -“Let me see,” she mused; “is it possible to bind Ernestine and Michael -before they can be approached by the enemy? No. Ernestine is as deeply -committed to her son’s marriage with Lida as is possible, short of an -actual engagement, and to broach the project to Michael would have a -very ugly appearance while he is actually under age. Only a fortnight, -and everything would be right! Well, I must try delay. If we can tide -over the fortnight, Michael’s betrothal shall be announced -simultaneously with his assuming the reins of government. It is -evident that I must distract the attention of the assembled diplomats -from my delinquencies to the indiscretions of some one else—draw a -red herring across the trail, in fact. I regret to be obliged to -sacrifice you, my dear Ernestine, but I see that the moment has come -for making use of that interesting piece of information which I have -been keeping so long. You and your lover must be denounced. It will -not be the first time that the apple of discord has been thrown into -the midst of a wedding-feast, and I am very much mistaken if your -friend Count Mortimer is consulted on the affairs of Europe when it -has once made its appearance. Even if his presumption is ever -pardoned, it will not be for a long while hence.” -</p> - -<p> -The next point to be considered was the manner of the disclosure. To -write to either of the Emperors or to her Schwarzwald-Molzau kindred -would be to ensure failure, for her letter would be regarded as a -palpable attempt to break up the concert of the Powers. The secret -must be revealed by an apparent accident, and if possible by means of -some other person. The person on whom her choice fell finally was the -Princess Amalie of Weldart, the canoness, her own aunt and -Ernestine’s, who was known as “Tant’ Amalie” to half the royal -personages of Europe. In spite, or perhaps in consequence of, her -semi-conventual status, the Princess Amalie took great delight in the -weddings of her many relations, and was scarcely ever known to miss -attending one. She was also an authority on the subject of the -etiquette proper for such occasions, and her kindred invariably -consulted her as to the descent and consequent precedence of the -innumerable ramifications of their family trees, and the complicated -Court ceremonies which were necessary in German eyes almost to the -validity of the marriage itself. To her the Princess wrote—a pleasant -chatty letter, describing the doings of her children, who kept her so -busy that she could not find time even to come to Molzau for dearest -Theudelinde’s wedding, and commenting on such details of the dresses -and the company as had reached her. -</p> - -<p> -“I wonder what you will think of your new nephew,” she remarked -towards the close. “I call him new, because when you saw him before, I -am sure you never thought of him in this light. I shall be interested -to hear whether Ernestine takes advantage of the family gathering to -introduce Count Mortimer as her future husband. It is a task that will -need a good deal of courage, but no doubt the bridegroom’s -self-possession and urbanity of manner will smooth over any -awkwardness. I have it on unimpeachable authority that if they are not -married already, they will be so as soon as Michael has been declared -of age. If Ernestine has not announced her intention by the time this -reaches you, pray say nothing to any one. The Emperor Sigismund would -be very likely to take the matter up in an unsympathetic spirit, and -it would be sure to reach him if you told any one about it. In any -case, do not mention my name. I suppose it is incautious in me to have -said anything before hearing that Ernestine has broken the ice, but I -know that it is quite safe to make an exception in your favour, for -there is no one who keeps a secret so wonderfully. You will not get me -into trouble with Ernestine, I am sure.” -</p> - -<p> -To say that the Princess Amalie was surprised by the little item of -news thus tacked on at the end of her niece’s letter would be wilfully -to understate the case. She was thunderstruck for fully two minutes, -and only recovered owing to the necessity she felt of communicating -the tidings to some one else. As the Princess of Dardania had -remarked, her method of keeping a secret was truly wonderful, but she -was mindful of the injunction not to give her informant’s name, and -tore off the signature carefully from the letter before proceeding in -search of some of her relations, preserving the letter itself in order -to exhibit it as a guarantee of her good faith. As it happened, the -first person she met was the Emperor of Pannonia, and knowing that, -like his brother monarch of Hercynia, he prided himself on the -rigidity with which he maintained the barriers separating the caste to -which he belonged from the lower world, she congratulated herself on -being able to astonish him with her appalling news before it had been -so much as breathed to any one else. -</p> - -<p> -“Why, what is the matter, Tant’ Amalie?” asked the Emperor, as he saw -the old lady approaching him in eager haste, with her cap on one side -and the letter clasped tightly to her bosom. “Has anything happened to -spoil the programme?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, my dear cousin, I have received such a shock!” panted Princess -Amalie. “Had you any idea that my niece Ernestine was intending to -marry her Prime Minister—that Englishman, the Mortimer?” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, come, that’s an old story. Drakovics set it afloat just before -his dismissal, in order to prejudice Count Mortimer in the eyes of the -world. But there was no truth in it. Your brother went to Bellaviste -to inquire into the matter, and was quite satisfied that there was -nothing wrong.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear cousin, I know all about my brother’s visit to Thracia, and -if there was nothing wrong then, M. Drakovics is all the more to -blame, for he must have put the idea into their heads. I learn now, -from an authority I cannot doubt, that it is probable—almost -certain—that they are married already, but that if this is not the -case, they will marry as soon as Michael comes of age.” -</p> - -<p> -“This is a serious matter, Tant’ Amalie. Who is your informant?” -</p> - -<p> -“My niece—oh, I forgot. I must not give you her name. But I assure -you that she has the best means of knowing the truth.” -</p> - -<p> -“Perhaps you would not object to my seeing her letter?” -</p> - -<p> -Princess Amalie congratulated herself on the foresight which had -prepared her for this demand as she handed over the mutilated letter -without demur. The merest glance at the opposite page showed the -Emperor from whom the news had come, and the discovery gave him no -surprise. Passing from the Princess of Dardania’s description of her -rural life at Praka, he read the important paragraph carefully, and -restored the letter to its owner. -</p> - -<p> -“Now, can you doubt it any longer?” asked the old lady vehemently. “I -know you did not believe me just now—you thought that I was -exaggerating, or had made some mistake—but you see that it is quite -clear. One cannot even give Ernestine the benefit of the doubt. Is it -not shameful?” and the black lace of Princess Amalie’s headgear seemed -to bristle with indignation as she prepared to pass on and denounce -the culprit before a new audience. But the Emperor made no movement to -allow her to leave him. -</p> - -<p> -“I must ask you to spare me a moment longer, Tant’ Amalie. What steps -would you suggest ought to be taken in such a matter as this?” -</p> - -<p> -“Steps, my dear cousin!” The word was far too mild. Princess Amalie -would have expected the Emperor to ask what punishments ought to be -inflicted on the two offenders. “I suppose——” she realised suddenly -that it was not easy at the present day to order a presumptuous -Minister to the block, and hesitated. “Of course you can imprison him -in a fortress,” she said, more confidently, “and deprive Ernestine of -her regency and sentence her to live in retirement. All her family -will support you, I am sure. She, a Princess of Weldart, and willing -to disgrace herself by marrying beneath her!” -</p> - -<p> -“I fear there might be difficulties in the way of executing this -salutary discipline,” said the Emperor, with a perfectly grave face. -“Count Mortimer has relations in high places in England, you see, and -they might think we were going beyond our powers in dealing so -severely with the sovereign and Prime Minister of an independent -state. On the whole, Tant’ Amalie, I think it will be well if you -leave the matter in my hands for the present.” -</p> - -<p> -“You will allow Ernestine to talk you over,” said Princess Amalie -suspiciously. -</p> - -<p> -“You think that the honour of our order is not safe in my hands, I -see. Well, if I promise to associate Sigismund of Hercynia with myself -in the consideration of the matter, will that satisfy you?” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear cousin, I would not presume to doubt you, but I am not -unaware,” and Princess Amalie looked extremely knowing, “what an -effect the sight of a pretty woman in tears produces on the firmness -of most men. Still, if the Emperor Sigismund is with you——” -</p> - -<p> -“You think that no tears would melt him? Well, Tant’ Amalie, is it -settled? You say nothing to any one until we have inquired into the -matter?” -</p> - -<p> -“Not to any one? Oh, nothing in public, of course. But just to one or -two——” -</p> - -<p> -“Absolutely nothing to any one—on pain of my severe displeasure.” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course, if you take that tone, my dear cousin—— But still, I -think I have the right to know something of your reasons——” -</p> - -<p> -“My reason is simple. We do not know that there is any truth in the -story. That they are not married I am perfectly certain, for Mortimer -is far too prudent a man to cut the ground from under his feet by -putting himself so flagrantly in the wrong, and the rest of the tale -may be equally false. Would you subject your niece to the pain and -scandal of such a charge before it is proved to be true?” -</p> - -<p> -“I think that she deserves any humiliation if she can stoop to -contemplate such a misalliance,” was the stout reply. -</p> - -<p> -“But if she is not contemplating any such thing? And even if it should -be true, we must deal with the matter prudently. To stir up -ill-feeling either in England or Thracia is not to be thought of at -this moment. Rest assured, Tant’ Amalie, that the honour of your house -is safe with us, and tell no one what you have told me. Especially do -not answer that letter at present.” -</p> - -<p> -He passed on, leaving the old lady not at all satisfied. The fact of -possessing such a secret and being obliged to keep it hidden was -almost worse than the feeling that Ernestine was escaping so much of -the obloquy which she deserved, but the charge so solemnly given was -not to be disregarded if there was still to be a welcome for Princess -Amalie at the Pannonian Court. This consideration acted effectually in -helping her to preserve the secret, and the wedding and its attendant -festivities passed off without any one’s becoming aware of the matter. -Ernestine and her son were treated with the most marked cordiality by -all the royal personages assembled, and Cyril shared in the favour -accorded to them. He knew the reason for this, and attributed it less -to the personal friendliness of the entertainers than to their desire -to detach Thracia from the possible Balkan Confederation projected by -the Princess of Dardania. For the diplomacy which threw King Michael -continually into the society of the younger members of the Hercynian -Imperial family, however, he saw a further reason, at which he smiled -as one not ill-pleased at his own penetration—a smile which was -reflected on the face of the absent Princess, to whom Ernestine had -written in all innocence that “Sigismund and his wife are so kind to -Michael, and he is continually riding or bicycling with Frederike and -Hermine and their youngest brother, but he says that they are -dreadfully dull, and that Bettine and Lida are worth dozens of them.” -</p> - -<p> -Affairs were in this state when, on the evening preceding the -departure of the royal and imperial guests from the Schloss at Molzau, -Cyril was invited by his friend Baron de la Mothe von Elterthal to -come to his room and talk European politics when every one else had -gone to bed. This request from the Hercynian Chancellor did not -mislead Cyril in the least, and he neither felt nor showed any -surprise when he was conducted by means of a secret staircase from the -Baron’s sitting-room to one on a different floor, and found there the -Emperors of Hercynia and Pannonia and the Grand-Duke of -Schwarzwald-Molzau, who was brother-in-law to one Emperor and cousin -to the other, while their relationships had just been further -complicated by the marriage of his daughter to a Hercynian Prince. The -gathering was evidently intended to be a secret, for the one candle -which lighted the room was placed so as not to throw the shadow of any -of the occupants on the window-blind, and Baron de la Mothe von -Elterthal reconnoitred the passage outside as soon as he had admitted -Cyril, and remained on guard at the door during the whole of the -interview. -</p> - -<p> -“Count,” said the Emperor of Pannonia, “we have requested your -presence here this evening for the purpose of discussing the situation -in the Balkans, especially in so far as it has been affected by recent -events in Dardania. Your position as the faithful friend and servant -of the late King of Thracia, and the way in which you have exercised -the duties of your responsible office during the minority of his son, -entitle you to our fullest confidence and esteem.” -</p> - -<p> -“My late brother,” said the Grand-Duke, as Cyril bowed, “assured me -more than once, Count, that in his opinion you would prove yourself a -most efficient guardian of European peace, and this confidence has not -been misplaced.” -</p> - -<p> -“Come, come,” said the Emperor Sigismund, who had been moving -restlessly in his chair, “we are wasting time. Be good enough to -answer a few questions, Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“At your Majesty’s pleasure,” returned Cyril, resisting an impulse to -bring his heels together with a click and stand at attention, so -vividly did the Emperor’s tone recall that of the drill-sergeant at -Eton long ago. -</p> - -<p> -“You have considered the bearing of the late events in Dardania upon -Balkan politics as a whole, Count?” -</p> - -<p> -“I have, sir.” -</p> - -<p> -“And what, in your opinion, do they foreshadow?” -</p> - -<p> -“The confederation, sir, of the three states under the hegemony of -Dardania.” -</p> - -<p> -“As Premier and Foreign Minister of Thracia, have you taken any steps -towards entering such a confederation, or expressed your willingness -to do so?” -</p> - -<p> -“Neither, sir.” -</p> - -<p> -“Is it your intention to do so in the future? No? Then upon what are -the promoters of this scheme relying as an inducement to Thracia to -join them?” -</p> - -<p> -“If I am to give my candid opinion, sir, they are relying upon the -means which have already proved successful in the case of Mœsia.” -</p> - -<p> -“You mean that a marriage is projected between your sovereign and the -younger daughter of the Prince and Princess of Dardania?” -</p> - -<p> -“That is my impression, sir.” -</p> - -<p> -“Have any steps been taken, either publicly or privately, towards -bringing about this marriage?” -</p> - -<p> -“None, sir, so far as I am aware.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is possible that communications on the subject have been exchanged -without your knowledge?” -</p> - -<p> -“It is possible, sir, but I have purposely refrained from alluding to -the subject in conversation with her Majesty the Queen-Regent. My wish -was to leave myself a free hand in the matter.” -</p> - -<p> -“You were very wise. Purely personal and family arrangements need not -be regarded in such a case. Well, Count, this marriage must not be -allowed to take place.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your Majesty’s opinion is my own.” -</p> - -<p> -“What steps would you suggest as likely to prevent it? Speak freely.” -</p> - -<p> -“In my choice of weapons, sir, I would take a lesson from the enemy.” -</p> - -<p> -“In other words,” said the Emperor of Pannonia, “you would counteract -the plans of the Princess of Dardania by arranging another project of -marriage for the young King. A marriage with whom, Count?” -</p> - -<p> -“With an Imperial Princess of Germanic birth, sir, belonging -preferably to the illustrious Hercynian house.” -</p> - -<p> -“You aim high for your sovereign. Why an Imperial Princess?” -</p> - -<p> -“In order, sir, that the splendour of the alliance may reconcile the -nation to a Queen not belonging to the Orthodox faith.” -</p> - -<p> -“Good!” interrupted the Emperor of Hercynia. “But why a member of my -family?” -</p> - -<p> -“That the complications might be avoided which would arise from the -introduction of a third form of religion into the Thracian Court, -sir.” -</p> - -<p> -“I see,” said the Grand-Duke; “that is well thought of You have -considered the matter on all sides, Count. Have you gone so far as to -think of any particular lady in connection with the subject.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your Royal Highness asks the question merely for form’s sake. The -Princess Frederike of Hercynia alone fulfils all the conditions, so -far as I am aware.” -</p> - -<p> -“Are you making proposals for my daughter’s hand on behalf of your -master, Count?” snapped the Emperor of Hercynia. -</p> - -<p> -“I have no authority to take such a step, sir. My place is merely to -offer the suggestion for which your Majesty asked.” -</p> - -<p> -“He is right,” said the Emperor of Pannonia. “Why should we stand on -ceremony in a secret council such as this? Count Mortimer’s solution -of the difficulty is the same as that which occurred to ourselves, and -provided that the preliminaries are arranged now, everything can be -done in due form later. But, Count, it is important for us to know -whether you can ensure the acceptance of the arrangement by Thracia. -The hand of a Princess of Hercynia must not be made the subject of -factious discussion.” -</p> - -<p> -“I can answer for the acceptance by the country of any measure -proposed by myself, sir, if the precautions I have suggested are -observed. The danger lies in a different direction.” -</p> - -<p> -“You mean that the Princess of Dardania is likely to set herself in -opposition to the scheme? But is it in her power to do any harm?” -</p> - -<p> -“That depends upon our method of procedure, sir. What was your -Majesty’s intention with respect to the settlement of the matter?” -</p> - -<p> -“What course would you recommend, Count?” -</p> - -<p> -“There is no time like the present, sir. My advice would be to arrive -at a distinct understanding with her Majesty the Queen-Regent, and -allow the affair to come to the knowledge of all the royal personages -here before they leave Molzau. No formal announcement could be made as -yet, owing to the youth of both parties, but it would quickly become -known that the marriage was in prospect, and the desired impression -would be produced.” -</p> - -<p> -The Emperor of Pannonia shook his head. “Your advice is excellent, -Count, but the understanding must not become known before the King is -of age. It would appear that the influence of his family had been used -to entrap him into an engagement before he was old enough to judge for -himself. One must pay some heed to popular illusions, even in matters -of state; and you know that in the Princess of Dardania we have to -deal with an unscrupulous woman, who will seize with avidity on any -opportunity that may offer itself for casting odium on the decision at -which we have arrived.” -</p> - -<p> -“This must be as your Majesty pleases, but I fear that the Princess of -Dardania is the only person who will gain by the delay. With the -arrangement once ratified, I should not be afraid to defy her -misrepresentations.” -</p> - -<p> -“The matter is not in your hands, Count,” growled the Emperor of -Hercynia. “My daughter’s marriage cannot be made the talk of Europe.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril bowed. “May I at least venture to entreat your Majesties to -represent the matter to the Queen-Regent, and show her its importance, -in order that her voice may be entirely on our side in the matter?” -</p> - -<p> -“Nothing shall induce me to entreat my cousin Ernestine to allow her -son to marry my daughter for the sake of European peace,” was the -Emperor’s retort. -</p> - -<p> -“It is unnecessary to parade these family differences,” interrupted -the Emperor of Pannonia. “No, Count; I think you will see that the -suggestion cannot come either from the Emperor Sigismund or myself. It -is for you to represent the matter to Queen Ernestine, and convince -her of its vital importance. If we had not believed you capable of -bringing her to regard it in the desired light, you would not have -been admitted to our private counsels.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your Majesty may rely upon my doing my best, although I fear I shall -be severely handicapped by being obliged to act ostensibly on my own -motion. If even a hint could be given to the Queen——” -</p> - -<p> -“It is impossible, Count. But we leave the matter with confidence in -your hands. And a word in your ear. It has come to our knowledge that -you entertain certain views—or aspirations—the nature of which is at -present immaterial. If this matter of your sovereign’s marriage is -arranged to the satisfaction of all parties concerned, and conducted -with the zeal and promptness for which you are so well known, I can -promise for myself—and also for the Emperor Sigismund and my -brother-in-law—that these plans of yours shall receive the most -sympathetic consideration, and be furthered in so far as the -exigencies of state allow. We should be loth to lose your influence on -the side of peace in the Balkans.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am overwhelmed by your Majesty’s condescension,” was Cyril’s -guarded reply, but as he descended the secret staircase his heart was -beating with unwonted speed. “A bid! a distinct bid for my support!” -he said to himself. “With the two Emperors and the Schwarzwald-Molzaus -on our side, Ernestine and I could face the world without a qualm. How -did they come to know of our little affair, I wonder? Well, it doesn’t -signify—some devilry of Princess Ottilie’s, I suppose. If they will -recognise our marriage, and help me to get the Constitution altered, -so that I can keep my place in Thracia, that is all I want. It would -scarcely look well for me to introduce the Bill to amend the -Constitution myself, though, even after the Powers had given their -consent. Mirkovics could do it, and Ernestine and I would absent -ourselves delicately from the kingdom while it was being discussed, -and take a honeymoon trip. But talk of counting your chickens before -they are hatched! The recognition has to be earned yet, and the -Princess won’t allow me to do it without a big fight, I foresee. -Well—— to the victor the spoils.” -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch24"> -CHAPTER XXIV.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">A COMBAT <i>À OUTRANCE</i>.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -“<span class="sc">Good</span> morning, ladies! Is her Majesty disengaged at present?” -</p> - -<p> -“Her Majesty will see you, Count, I do not doubt,” and Anna Mirkovics -rose to inquire the Queen’s pleasure. -</p> - -<p> -“You are early, Count,” said the other lady, who was Paula von -Hilfenstein no longer, having married the eldest son of Prince -Mirkovics some seven years before. Her sister-in-law, in spite of the -large fortune she inherited from her mother, was still single, but -more, people said, by reason of her whole-hearted devotion to the -Queen than from any lack of suitors. -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, Princess, I am early; but there are many things to settle.” -</p> - -<p> -“So I should imagine, since the Queen has been seeing people all -morning. You are arranging the details of next week’s festivities, I -suppose? I hope you are allotting plenty of room to us ladies? I have -ordered the most exquisite gowns imaginable from Paris, and it would -be heart-rending to have them crushed.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your wishes are law, Princess, and I will give orders, if you like, -that twice as much space shall be allotted to you as to any of the -other ladies, so that your gowns may be properly displayed. That is -the real secret of your anxiety, is it not?” -</p> - -<p> -“Her Majesty will receive you, Count,” said Anna Mirkovics, returning -and interrupting her colleague’s laughing disclaimer, and Cyril passed -on into Ernestine’s presence. She was sitting in a low chair, looking -white and tired, for the Court had only returned from Molzau the day -before, and there were endless details to be arranged for the -celebration the following week of her son’s attainment of his -majority, but the soft flush which never failed to appear at Cyril’s -approach crept slowly up her cheek as he kissed her hand. -</p> - -<p> -“I know you would not have asked for an interview unless there was -something important to tell me,” she said. -</p> - -<p> -“You are right in supposing my errand to be of importance, but I have -nothing to tell—merely a suggestion to make. I want to speak to you -about your boy’s marriage.” -</p> - -<p> -Ernestine sat upright, and looked at him in dismay. “Michael’s -marriage!” she cried. “But he is only a boy. We need not think of that -for five or six years yet—certainly not for four.” -</p> - -<p> -“We need not under ordinary circumstances, I agree with you. But there -are reasons in the present case which render it advisable——” -</p> - -<p> -“It is absurd, Cyril. I won’t hear of it. Michael is far too young. He -doesn’t know his own mind. He——” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Ernestine, please hear me out. Nothing could be further from -my mind than to suggest an immediate marriage for him, or even a -definite betrothal. But it is highly desirable that it should be -generally understood that his choice—or our choice for him, if you -like—is fixed.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, that is not so bad, of course,” said Ernestine, trying to speak -calmly. “But,” her tone thrilled with anxiety, “upon whom does your -choice fall?” -</p> - -<p> -“On the only possible person, Princess Frederike of Hercynia, your -cousin, the Emperor’s daughter.” -</p> - -<p> -“You know that I detest Sigismund, and don’t care for his wife. -Nothing shall induce me to allow Michael to marry one of their girls.” -</p> - -<p> -“The feeling seems to be mutual,” thought Cyril, remembering his -midnight meeting with the Emperors. “You must not allow your little -differences with your cousin to prejudice you against his children,” -he added aloud. “I made it my business when at Molzau to observe and -find out all I could about the Hercynian Princesses, and I am -convinced that they are most excellent and amiable young people, and -very well brought up.” -</p> - -<p> -“Well brought up!” said Ernestine scornfully. “They are dull, -Cyril—fearfully dull. Michael cannot endure them.” -</p> - -<p> -“That speaks badly for his taste. But as you said just now, he is only -a boy, and doesn’t know his own mind. All we have to do is to bring -him in contact with Princess Frederike in due time, and propinquity -will do the rest.” -</p> - -<p> -“I wish you would not talk like that. I tell you it is impossible. -Michael must be allowed to choose for himself.” -</p> - -<p> -“You don’t seem to perceive that by my plan he will choose for -himself—as far as any monarch can. You would not wish him to choose a -shop-girl or a village maiden, I presume? Try to look at it sensibly, -Ernestine. There need be no fuss and no difficulty. Your cousin will -write to congratulate you on your son’s coming of age, of course. In -your answer, you hint that it is your hope that your families may one -day be more nearly connected, and you make the same remark to the -Hercynian Envoy when he presents the Emperor’s letter. It is merely -the expression of a pious wish on your part—doesn’t even bind you if -Michael turns rusty when he gets older, but it tides over this crisis, -and makes a good impression. Why, in the name of all that is -unreasonable, should you hang back?” -</p> - -<p> -“Because—oh, I must tell you—because my cousin Ottilie and I have -arranged for years that he is to marry her daughter Lida. There, you -know the truth now!” -</p> - -<p> -“And how long has this beautiful arrangement been in force?” Nothing -in Cyril’s tone showed that he had suspected its existence for a long -time past. -</p> - -<p> -“Since Michael was three years old. We were at Tatarjé at the -time—it was before you and I became friends—and we determined to -bring them up together as far as possible, that they might really -learn to know one another.” -</p> - -<p> -“And so this is the explanation of all the running wild in woods, and -so on?” said Cyril indulgently. “Upon my word! it’s a very pretty -idea, Ernestine. Pity that it’s so utterly out of the question.” -</p> - -<p> -“Out of the question! Cyril, I have promised Ottilie. It is to be.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, indeed, and what becomes of Michael’s youth, and the -impossibility of his knowing his own mind, and so on? It seems to me -that you are trying to pin him down pretty strictly to one young -lady.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is quite in a different way. They have been destined for each -other nearly all their lives.” (“Probably quite all, by Princess -Ottilie,” interjected Cyril, <i>sotto voce</i>.) “You cannot say that I -have entered into the arrangement upon impulse. I was sacrificed in -marriage to political considerations, and I determined solemnly that -my son’s life should not be spoilt in the same way. You helped to -sacrifice me, and that is why I cannot accept your advice about -Michael. He shall make his own choice, and fall in love properly with -the girl he is to marry.” -</p> - -<p> -“But how are you going to make him fall in love with Princess Lida? It -is the last idea that would come into his head after their having been -brought up together like brother and sister. More probably he will -fall in love with some maid of honour old enough to be his aunt.” -</p> - -<p> -“Cyril, what a coarse thing to say!” Ernestine spoke with chilling -disapproval, but it was evident that the shaft had gone home, and -Cyril improved his opportunity before she had time to recover herself. -</p> - -<p> -“I know you don’t like it if I venture to say a word against your -cousin, Ernestine, but at the risk of displeasing you I must tell you -this. She is the champion intriguer of Europe, and this projected -marriage is merely the finishing touch to her schemes for bringing the -whole of the Balkan States under the control of members of her family. -She has almost succeeded in plunging the Powers into war already, by -the annexation of Rhodope and the betrothal of her elder daughter to -young Albrecht of Mœsia, and for years she has been trying to -alienate Michael from you and attach him to herself in order to ensure -the success of her plans—a success which would in all probability -lead at once to the Great War.” -</p> - -<p> -Ernestine sat silent, with the tears rolling down her face. Ottilie’s -schemes and their probable result had never been presented to her so -baldly before, although an inkling of their nature had forced itself -into her mind. But even now, taken at a disadvantage as she was, she -refused to yield her point. -</p> - -<p> -“It is very dreadful, Cyril, and perhaps if I had known it all at the -time, I would not have entered into the compact. But Michael and Lida -shall not be sacrificed now. I will not break the children’s hearts.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Ernestine, pray remember their youth. As you said, it is -impossible that Michael can have fixed his heart on her as yet. -Unless—surely you have not put the idea into his head?” -</p> - -<p> -“No, indeed. We wanted it all to be quite natural and unprompted. They -were to grow up together, and drift into love gently.” -</p> - -<p> -“Well, then, the current must be diverted into another channel, that -is all. There need be no difficulty about it. When I am gone, send for -your boy, and talk to him about next week. Oh, you know the kind of -talk I mean. What do women say on such occasions? Then when you have -got him into a suitably softened frame of mind, just let out how happy -it would make you if you thought he would one day bring home a bride -from Hercynia——” -</p> - -<p> -“But it would not. It would make me miserable.” -</p> - -<p> -“If it preserved the peace of Europe, and thwarted your cousin’s -ambitious schemes? Besides, Ernestine, this affair has a further -significance for us. If we can spoil the Princess of Dardania’s great -plan, the Emperors will look kindly upon our marriage.” -</p> - -<p> -“You expect me to sell my son as the price of my own happiness?” -</p> - -<p> -“No, I don’t. I know you far too well to expect you to do anything so -businesslike. But what is the good of our rubbing each other the wrong -way like this? Think of me a little, even if the prospect offers no -temptation to you. Won’t you allow that to find all I have worked for -suddenly within my reach is a thing to tempt a man? I don’t ask you to -force your son’s inclination—only to let him know which way your -wishes turn. Is that so very much to do for me? I do not often ask a -favour from you.” -</p> - -<p> -“No; but when you do they are so very hard to grant. Still, I will -moot the matter to Michael, as you wish it so much, Cyril. It cannot -well do any harm. But I must wait until he returns from Praka.” -</p> - -<p> -“You don’t mean to say that he is at Praka now? I thought he came home -with you, and was in the Palace.” -</p> - -<p> -“No; we separated at Witska, and I came on without him. He wanted to -see his cousins again, and besides, he heard that Ottilie had been -slighted in some way with regard to the invitation to Molzau, and -nothing would satisfy him but going to sympathise with her.” -</p> - -<p> -“This is very bad, Ernestine.” Cyril was seriously disturbed. “If your -cousin’s suspicions are aroused as to anything that passed at Molzau, -she is quite capable of ruining our plans. You must telegraph to -Michael immediately, and desire him to return without delay. I would -advise you to send Pavlovics and some of his suite to fetch him—for -he is getting too old to be running about the country with only a -servant or two—but the Princess might get wind of our intentions and -forestall us.” -</p> - -<p> -“But even if Michael is heart-whole, Cyril, and does not object to the -idea of marrying Frederike in the course of time, what about Ottilie? -How can I ever explain the change to her? And there is no explanation. -I am simply breaking my solemn promise.” -</p> - -<p> -“Refer her Royal Highness to me, if you like. We are old -acquaintances, and I may be able to remind her of a promise or two -that she has herself broken. Lay the blame on Europe, tell her that -you object to the honour of being one of the causes of the Great -War—but send for your son at once.” -</p> - -<p> -“I will. The telegram shall go immediately.” -</p> - -<p> -The Queen kept her word, without taking any one into her counsels; yet -only an hour or so later a second telegram left Bellaviste, also for -Praka, but addressed to the Princess of Dardania. The contents were in -cipher, and translated, read thus:— -</p> - -<div class="letter"> - -<p> -“Mortimer had long private interview this morning with Queen, who was -afterwards observed to have been weeping. A message of recall was -despatched to King instantly on M.’s departure. Be on your guard. -</p> - -<p class="sign2"> -<span class="sc">D</span>.” -</p> - -</div> - -<p> -The Princess of Dardania received this missive early in the afternoon. -When she had read it, she glanced sharply at the telegram addressed to -King Michael, which was lying on her writing-table awaiting his -return. The young people had started out in the morning for a picnic, -chaperoned by an elderly lady-in-waiting and Princess Lida’s French -governess, and the Princess was to meet them with tea at a point -agreed upon on their homeward way. As she realised the situation she -stretched out her hand towards Ernestine’s telegram, but withdrew it -again quickly. -</p> - -<p> -“No, there is no need,” she said to herself. “Drakovics has given me -all the information I require, and Ernestine will not attempt an -explanation in a telegram. But I think, my dear Michael, that on the -whole it will be as well for you not to receive your mother’s message -until you return here.” -</p> - -<p> -It was not, therefore, until the picnic-party had reached the villa -again that the Princess informed King Michael casually that there was -a telegram waiting for him. Before going out she had placed the -envelope in the hall, so that it might appear to have arrived during -her absence, and she passed on into her sitting-room as she spoke. She -was still standing by the table and taking off her gloves when the -door was flung open, and King Michael burst in. -</p> - -<p> -“Tant’ Ottilie, my mother wants me to go home at once. She says there -are so many things to arrange which she can’t settle without me. And I -have only been here one day, and not seen you a bit. It’s -shameful—intolerable!” -</p> - -<p> -“Why, Michael, you ought to feel flattered that your mother can’t do -without you. It seems very hard that you should be obliged to leave so -soon, just when Lida and Bettine had been planning so many delightful -excursions, too; but then——” -</p> - -<p> -“I’m not going. My mother doesn’t really want me. She has Count -Mortimer to help her with all her fads——” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, hush, my dear boy! I can’t allow you to speak of your mother in -that way, nor can I keep you here when she sends for you. It would -appear that I was encouraging you in disobedience. But it is quite -evident that it is too late to start to-night, so telegraph to say -that you will leave by the nine o’clock train in the morning. And I -have a plan. I will come to Bellaviste with you, for I am not -satisfied about the decorations I have ordered for the villa next -week. I want this house to testify—even though we are away—how much -we love our dear Michael and rejoice in his coming to his own, and -therefore I must go and see how the devices look before they are quite -finished. But don’t tell your mother I am coming. It will be a little -surprise for her.” -</p> - -<p> -“When I am really King, I shall stay here as much as I like,” grumbled -the boy, moving unwillingly to the door; but as he reached it he found -the Princess’s eyes fixed sadly upon him. “Tant’ Ottilie!” he cried, -rushing back to her, “what is the matter? Why do you look so sad?” -</p> - -<p> -“Dear Michael, it is nothing—merely that it grieves me to lose you -again so soon,” but again and again during the evening King Michael -found that fixed, sorrowful gaze upon him. As Cyril had remarked three -years before, he cared as yet far more for the Princess of Dardania -than for her daughter, and her evident sadness made him miserable. Not -until the next morning, however, did an opportunity of asking an -explanation offer itself, but as soon as the Princess and he were -established in the royal saloon for the journey to Bellaviste, and the -attendants dismissed to their separate car, he recurred to the subject -immediately. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, Tant’ Ottilie, tell me what it is that makes you so unhappy. I -cannot bear you to look sad. Is it anything that I have done?” -</p> - -<p> -“Dear Michael, no. Will you not believe me when I assure you that it -is only sorrow at losing you? It is like losing one of my own -sons—almost as bad as when Kazimir first went to join the Scythian -army.” -</p> - -<p> -“But that was for such a long time, and I shall come back as soon as -ever all the fuss is over. You don’t imagine that I would let anything -keep me away?” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear boy, you will not find yourself your own master then any more -than you are now—in fact, you will have even less time at your -disposal. No, we have been very happy, but we must learn to look upon -that particular kind of happiness as past and gone for us.” -</p> - -<p> -“Tant’ Ottilie, how can you say such things? I shall almost live -here.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am afraid Count Mortimer will have something to say to that.” -</p> - -<p> -“Count Mortimer? What has he to do with it? Surely,” as a thought -occurred to him, “you don’t think that it was through him that my -mother sent for me home?” -</p> - -<p> -“It looks very like it. She made no objection to your coming—did she? -but as soon as she has had time to consult Count Mortimer, she recalls -you.” -</p> - -<p> -“It’s too bad. But after next week he shall see whether I——” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, no insubordination, Michael, please! But come and look out of -this window. We shall pass the villa in a moment, and you will like to -have a last look at it.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is not my last look. It shall not be. Oh, there are the girls!” -</p> - -<p> -Yes, there they were, standing on the terrace which bounded the -grounds of the villa on this side, Princess Bettine demure and -dignified—she had cultivated dignity largely since her betrothal had -conferred upon her the distinction of being a kind of modern Helen, -whose charms were not unlikely to plunge Europe into war—and Princess -Lida leaning forward and supporting herself by the branch of a tree as -she waved her handkerchief vigorously. -</p> - -<p> -“I am glad they came to see you off,” said the Princess, adding with a -sigh, “you will never meet them quite on the same footing again, -Michael.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, why is everything so horribly mysterious and doleful, Tant’ -Ottilie? You talk as if things were all going to be different now, and -Lida is just as bad. She ran away when I wanted to say good-bye to -her, and wouldn’t let me kiss her, and was as crotchety as she could -be.” -</p> - -<p> -“Michael, you are not in earnest? Oh, my poor innocent child, am I too -late? No, no, don’t mind what I say, Michael. Forget it—promise me -you will forget it. Promise faithfully to banish it from your mind, -dear boy.” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course I promise, if you wish it, Tant’ Ottilie,” replied the -King, a good deal astonished, but the Princess did not appear to be -satisfied. -</p> - -<p> -“I ought to have thought of this. How could I be so culpably blind? -But she is so young—it seemed quite safe. Poor little Lida! you will -have to learn your lesson early. And Bettine is so thoroughly happy!” -</p> - -<p> -“What <i>do</i> you mean, Tant’ Ottilie?” asked the puzzled boy. “Is any -one unkind to Lida? I daresay she will feel lonely just at first when -Bettine is married, but I shall come very often, and——” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Michael, you don’t understand anything about it. You are far -too young—but Lida is younger, and she—— Oh, it is hard for her to -be sacrificed at her age! But I blame myself. Your mother was wiser. -She saw that mischief might happen, when I only thought of you all as -children together. But I am punished. If only Lida had not to suffer -for my blindness!” -</p> - -<p> -“But she shall not suffer!” cried King Michael. “What is the matter -with her? You are not going to send her to Scythia, like Kazimir?” -</p> - -<p> -“Into the army, I suppose? No, Michael; your path and Lida’s will lie -very far apart in future. The thought of her suffering need not -trouble you; you will know little about her, and care less. You will -marry one of the Hercynian Princesses, and live an exemplary domestic -life——” -</p> - -<p> -“What! one of those girls with the light-blue eyes and the hair like -tow? No, thank you, Tant’ Ottilie. I had as soon marry a doll.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear boy, you will marry the wife who is chosen for you, without -reference to your tastes, and she will not approve of your running -down to Praka every now and then. So we shall be left without you, and -I shall lose Bettine, and then I suppose Lida will go, for she too -must learn, poor child, that with kings and princesses marriage is an -affair not of love but of state, no matter what illusions one may have -cherished in one’s youth——” -</p> - -<p> -“Look here, Tant’ Ottilie. I have an idea. Why shouldn’t I marry -Lida?—when we’re grown up, I mean, of course. It would be better than -Frederike or Hermine, at any rate, and we need not do it for a good -long time.” -</p> - -<p> -The manner of the proposal was not flattering, but the boy’s face was -suffused with an honest blush, and the Princess could have kissed him -there and then. Yet her response was not encouraging. -</p> - -<p> -“My dear boy, you must not think of such a thing! Count Mortimer—I -mean, of course, your mother—would never allow it. And pray don’t -breathe such an idea to any one. It would be said that I had taken -advantage of your stay with us to entrap you into marrying my -daughter.” -</p> - -<p> -“But I could swear you didn’t. You never even suggested the idea, much -less mentioned the word. So if you were thinking of making Lida marry -some prince who would be unkind to her, and that is what was making -you miserable, you can feel that it’s all right now. I suppose that I -shall have to marry some one, and I’ll marry her some day.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your views are charmingly naïve, dear boy. It doesn’t seem to have -occurred to you that Count Mortimer is the person who will choose your -wife for you. I daresay he has everything arranged already.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then he will have arranged it in vain. I hate the fellow,—he twists -my mother round his little finger, but he shan’t get hold of me. I -know too much for him, thanks to hearing you talk, Tant’ Ottilie, and -if he expects to have me under his thumb, as he has my mother—why, -he’s mistaken, that’s all.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ah, but you don’t realise, Michael, that Count Mortimer is a very -important person. Thracia would fall to pieces if he were not at the -helm, and you must be prepared to make any sacrifices to keep him in -office.” -</p> - -<p> -“But look what a pull that gives him over us! No, Tant’ Ottilie, it -will be the other way about after next week. Count Mortimer will have -to make the sacrifices if he means to hold office under me.” -</p> - -<p> -“Why, Michael, you are quite a youthful Cromwell! But I must warn you -that Count Mortimer will make no concessions.” -</p> - -<p> -“Don’t you see that’s exactly what I want? He will have to go then. -Why, it makes me want to marry Lida just because I know it will mean -getting rid of him. How I hate that smooth, cynical manner of his, as -if he were worlds above me! He has done nothing but try to thwart and -restrain me all my life, and my mother would have let him have his -way. It was you who opened my eyes and helped me to get the better of -him.” -</p> - -<p> -“No, my dear boy, I am sure you are mistaken in thinking that I ever -spoke against the Premier in your hearing, or encouraged you to oppose -him. You may possibly have heard me lament the extraordinary and -pernicious influence he exercises over your dear mother, or remark -upon the unconstitutional way in which he uses the power he won by -such peculiar means. But you drew your own conclusions, and I have -merely done my best to protect you against the worst results of his -system of training.” -</p> - -<p> -“Very well, Tant’ Ottilie. It comes to much the same thing, after all, -and that is, that he goes at the first opportunity.” -</p> - -<p> -“I fancy that you will have to reckon with your mother there, -Michael.” -</p> - -<p> -“My mother? But when he is gone he will have no more influence over -her, and she will not oppose my marrying to please myself.” -</p> - -<p> -“But will she let him go? I am certainly not the person to speak -against love-matches, Michael, for my own marriage was a shining -example, and I fancy your mother would agree with me in any case but -yours, especially——” -</p> - -<p> -“But what in the world have my mother’s views on love-matches to do -with Count Mortimer?” asked the boy, bewildered by what seemed to him -the sudden change of subject. “Do you call Lida’s and mine a -love-match?” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course.” The Princess was not disturbed by her prospective -son-in-law’s undisguised amusement at the idea. “What else could it -be? But if you don’t see the connection which led me to say what I -did, you must not expect me to enlighten you. I am the very last -person to do so.” -</p> - -<p> -“What do you mean, Tant’ Ottilie? What are you hinting at? I will -know. Don’t sit there and look mysterious, but tell me.” -</p> - -<p> -The Princess opened her firmly closed lips. “My dear Michael, if you -are so happy as not to have noticed what every one in the Court knows -and every one in the country has heard, it is certainly not for me to -destroy your paradise.” -</p> - -<p> -“It would make me unhappy, then? Something about my mother? Tant’ -Ottilie, you cannot say that—that she has done anything wrong?” -</p> - -<p> -“Far from it, my dear boy. At the worst it can only be called an -amiable indiscretion. Oh no, there is nothing wrong—but I fear you -will scarcely be charitable enough to say so when you are invited to -receive Count Mortimer as——” -</p> - -<p> -“As what? I insist on knowing.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear boy, you quite frighten me. As a stepfather, then, if you -must be told.” -</p> - -<p> -“My mother intends to put that upstart in my father’s place?” -</p> - -<p> -“That she can scarcely do, but she intends to marry him.” -</p> - -<p> -“She shall not do it. I will have him killed first.” -</p> - -<p> -“Calm yourself, Michael.” The Princess was a little alarmed by the -storm she had raised, and she drew the boy down upon the seat beside -her, and laid her soft hand on his clenched fist. “You must make -allowances for your mother,” she went on. “When she was left a widow, -Count Mortimer occupied a high position in the Court. He made himself -useful to her, and worked his way into her confidence. When those -Tatarjé difficulties arose, he was able to make it appear that he had -rendered her very important services. Your mother was young and -impressionable, and very lonely. If she had had a father or brother at -hand to advise her—if even I had known what was going on, she would -have been held back from the rash step she took. But it so happened -that she had no relations near her at the time, and she engaged -herself privately to him.” -</p> - -<p> -“And married him?” -</p> - -<p> -“No; I think it is safe to say that they are not married.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then it is not too late. I am here to save her. She must be protected -against herself. The fellow shall go in no time.” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Michael, you must be careful. Count Mortimer has not been -Premier for eleven years without knowing how to entrench himself in -his position. He is hand and glove with the Three Powers, and to -dismiss him precipitately might lead to very disastrous consequences, -besides blazoning abroad the whole matter, which is the last thing one -would wish to do. Decidedly you must not give such a reason for -dismissing him—and yet it would not do to dismiss him without a -reason.” -</p> - -<p> -“I have my reasons—I hate him, and he would oppose my marriage with -Lida, and he has the presumption to wish to marry my mother—but I -need not give them.” -</p> - -<p> -“You must give some reason, my dear boy. But if possible let it spring -out of some misconduct on Count Mortimer’s own part. If only he were -Finance Minister, one might produce evidence of peculation; but as -Minister of Foreign Affairs, all we can do is to suggest that he has -entered into secret understandings with other States. If the Three -Powers once come to believe that he has had dealings with Scythia, -they will be only too anxious to throw him over; and even if we could -not furnish any direct evidence after all, a suspicion of that kind -never quite dies away.” -</p> - -<p> -“I see; you mean to disgrace him as well as get rid of him? That will -suit me all right. I believe you hate him as much as I do. But you -will help me, Tant’ Ottilie? I don’t quite see how I could carry the -thing through alone.” -</p> - -<p> -“Help you, dear boy? of course. But tell me first; you are sure that -you really love Lida?” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course I do. You said so yourself. Should I want to marry her if I -didn’t?” was the unanswerable rejoinder, and the Princess forbore to -press the question further. -</p> - -<p> -“Leave everything to me just at present, Michael, and do not appear to -have discovered your mother’s secret. I shall try to persuade her to -consent to your marriage first. After that, we must take other -measures.” -</p> - -<p> -Having attained her various objects in starting the conversation, she -said no more, leaving the boy to brood over his discoveries. She had -succeeded beyond her utmost expectations in rousing him to the two -emotions of love and hate, and now her only fear was lest a chance -interview with his mother or with Cyril should lead to an explosion -before she had had time to prepare her ground. It was evident that the -campaign must be opened quickly on her side if she was not to find her -movements anticipated. Her plans were soon laid, and when she met -Ernestine, without appearing to notice the start of dismay with which -her unexpected arrival was greeted, she whispered as she advanced to -kiss her— -</p> - -<p> -“I must have a nice long talk with you to-night, darling Nestchen. I -have such sweet, delightful news to give you.” -</p> - -<p> -Princess Ottilie as a sentimentalist was appearing in a new character, -and Ernestine felt a thrill of alarm when she heard her words; but -with the conviction that it would be of no avail to defer the evil -day, she granted the private interview which her cousin had asked for. -</p> - -<p> -“I do not know when I have felt so happy!” said the Princess, when she -had sent her maid away, and she and Ernestine were facing one another -in the rose-tinted light of her dressing-room. “Even when dear -Albrecht came to tell me that he loved Bettine, I could not feel such -complete satisfaction as I do to-day, for you and I have always been -such close friends, and it is so thoroughly suitable that our children -should—— But how I am running on! Well, Nestchen, our children -understand one another. Dearest Michael confessed his love to me -to-day—quite without any prompting on my part—and as for my Lida, I -have known her innocent little secret for a long time. Is it not -delightful that all should have fallen out exactly as we planned?” -</p> - -<p> -Ernestine was sitting very straight in her chair, and her face looked -drawn and ghastly in the soft light. “But, Ottilie——” she said, with -a sort of gasp. -</p> - -<p> -“What, Ernestine?” cried the Princess. “You don’t mean me to -understand that you have changed your mind? You have never even hinted -at such a thing.” -</p> - -<p> -“I have not changed my mind,” said Ernestine, speaking with -difficulty, “but I wish this had happened two days ago or not at all.” -</p> - -<p> -“I must insist on knowing what you mean, Ernestine. My daughter’s -happiness is at stake—which seems to be more to me than your son’s -happiness is to you.” -</p> - -<p> -“My son’s happiness is of the very highest importance to me, Ottilie. -Your news comes as a shock, because only yesterday morning I was told, -by one in whom I have every confidence, that it was impossible, for -political reasons, for the marriage to which we have both been looking -forward to take place.” -</p> - -<p> -“And you imagine that I shall be content to sacrifice my child to the -opinion of some anonymous busybody? But no—I know only too well who -your sapient adviser is. It is Count Mortimer.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are right. It was Count Mortimer.” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course it was. I knew that only to your lover would you dream of -sacrificing your child.” -</p> - -<p> -“Are you mad, Ottilie? How dare you say such a thing to me?” -</p> - -<p> -“Because it is true. Deny that he is your lover, if you can—a fact -that everybody knows.” -</p> - -<p> -“I have no wish to deny it. I do love Count Mortimer, and I am proud -to say that he loves me.” -</p> - -<p> -“And to please him you will sacrifice your son? Are you proud to say -that?” -</p> - -<p> -“There is no question of sacrificing him. What you have told me has -put a new complexion on affairs, and it will be necessary to modify -any other plans we may have had in view. You are the last person to -suggest that I am likely to sacrifice Michael’s happiness, Ottilie. -For years I have sacrificed myself in allowing him to spend every -spare hour of his time with you, because it seemed to make him happier -than keeping him at home.” -</p> - -<p> -“Or because it allowed you to enjoy more of the society of your -lover?” -</p> - -<p> -“I do not wish to quarrel with you, Ottilie, but your tone is -exceedingly strange.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, it is strange, is it not, when my Lida’s happiness is wavering -in the balance? I don’t know whether you expect me to acquiesce -meekly, Ernestine, when in one moment you spring on me your -determination to upset the arrangement which was entered into at your -own suggestion, and towards which we have been working ever since. -Unfortunately I care more for the broken hearts of those poor children -than for the success of Count Mortimer’s projects of -self-advertisement.” -</p> - -<p> -“I should be glad if you would remember that you are speaking—as you -have mentioned once or twice—of the man I love. As I said just now, I -shall tell Count Mortimer what you have told me, and inform him that -the original scheme must be carried out.” -</p> - -<p> -“And when he pooh-poohs the whole affair—declares that the children -are babies, and that the peace of Europe (oh, I know his ways) is not -to be imperilled for the sake of giving them what they cry for—what -then? Do you think I don’t know that he will talk you over in five -minutes, and that you will agree with everything he proposes, wiping -away a tear to the memory of the love-story you have ended so -cruelly?” -</p> - -<p> -“I must beg of you to leave the matter with me, Ottilie,” said the -Queen, rising and going towards the door. “I have confidence in Count -Mortimer, if you have not, and I feel sure that he will find a way of -settling things happily.” -</p> - -<p> -“Wait, Ernestine!” cried the Princess, crossing the room and putting -her hand on the door. “Things would be settled happily for you and -him, no doubt, but what about Lida and me? No settlement devised by -Count Mortimer would ever prove favourable to my daughter. He will -laugh at your scruples, and bring you round to his own way of -thinking—or if you should venture to hold out, he would proceed with -his plans without reference to you. And do you think that I am going -to allow you to sue humbly to such a man in my name, entreating that -my daughter shall be permitted to marry your son? No; put things on -the right footing at once. It is not Count Mortimer who is master of -the situation—it is myself. I hold the winning card, and that is -Michael. There is less than a week now before he comes of age, and if -Count Mortimer succeeds in obtaining for him in that time the promise -of the hand of Frederike of Hercynia, he will repudiate the -arrangement as soon as he is his own master. Then your friend must -resign, disgraced before all Europe. If he is unwilling to face the -prospect, he must give the lie to the whole of his past policy, and -accept Lida as his future Queen. That is the choice you have to offer -him—a surrender to Michael, and to me, or political ruin.” -</p> - -<p> -“Ottilie,” said the Queen, looking at her in agony, “be merciful. I -cannot take him such a message. I love him.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then leave him to discover the alternatives for himself. It will only -make his ruin all the surer. He can find no third course. For any -other man I would have built a golden bridge—enabled him to make his -escape with some remnants of dignity—but for him I have no pity.” -</p> - -<p> -“But what has he done to you, Ottilie? His plan to marry you to his -brother failed.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes; but how did he accept his failure? He insulted me in a way that -I shall never forgive. It was the evening of our wedding—the ceremony -was just over—and this wretch Mortimer approached Alexis and myself -under pretence of offering his congratulations. Every word was an -insult, though veiled under the form of politeness. He ventured—he -even ventured—to warn Alexis that I should probably prove unfaithful -to him. ‘She has deceived her father, and may thee,’ were his words. -Alexis did not perceive the drift of the remark, but if I had had a -dagger at hand——! I smiled then, but afterwards I vowed that he -should pay dearly for the outrage; and now the time for payment has -come.” -</p> - -<p> -“But why through me? It is too cruel. Why do not you tell him? But no; -at least I can save him from that bitter tongue of yours by telling -him myself.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, and see how he will regard you afterwards. I wish he loved you, -Ernestine—as you love him, poor silly child!—that he might suffer -more, but you are nothing but an item in his plans. He has made use of -you to work his way to power, he is using you now to recommend himself -to the Emperors, and when you prove unable to help him to mount any -higher, he will kick you aside. You are of no use to him unless you -represent success.” -</p> - -<p> -“Please let me pass, Ottilie,” said the Queen coldly, her calmness -restored. “Your calumnies against Count Mortimer are worthy of -yourself; I will say no more. As I had decided, I shall see Michael -first and question him, and then communicate the situation to Count -Mortimer, and ascertain his views.” -</p> - -<p> -It was not until noon of the next day that Ernestine succeeded in -obtaining an interview with her son, and in this her cousin -anticipated her. King Michael entered his mother’s room armed at all -points, and the sight of his sullen, determined face gave Ernestine a -strange pang, bringing back, as it did, the first year of her unhappy -married life. One day, as she was quitting the room in outraged -dignity after a violent quarrel with her husband, she had chanced to -catch a glimpse of herself in the great mirror she was passing, and -the look which had met her then was repeated now in the face so like -her own. After all, for much that was amiss in Michael’s character the -blame was hers, and the thought gave a sudden softness to her voice as -she stretched out her hand to the boy. -</p> - -<p> -“Come and sit here beside me, little son.” The endearing diminutive -came naturally to her lips, although King Michael was as tall as -herself. “I have scarcely had a word with you yet. What is this that I -hear about Lida?” -</p> - -<p> -“I love Lida, and I am going to marry her,” was the answer, as King -Michael declined the proffered seat, and stood leaning against the -mantelpiece, glowering at his mother with wrathful eyes. -</p> - -<p> -“You are sure that you really love her, Michael?” -</p> - -<p> -“Of course I am. I can’t tell why you should think I don’t know my own -mind. If I didn’t love her, why should I want to marry her?” -</p> - -<p> -The plea did not sound as irresistible to Ernestine as it had done to -her cousin, but she betrayed no impatience. “I don’t want to appear to -cast a doubt on the sincerity of your love, dear boy,” she said, -without showing any resentment at his tone, “but you know that it is -not with kings as with ordinary men—there are so many things to think -of. If you marry Lida, it will mean that some important changes have -to be made, and perhaps some sacrifices. I don’t grudge making -sacrifices for my boy—I think you know that, Michael?” -</p> - -<p> -A dogged silence was the only answer, and she went on, “I have given -you up so much of late years, Michael, that perhaps you scarcely -realise how much it has cost me to do it. It never struck you, did it, -when you were at Praka or Bashi Konak with your cousins, how lonely I -was here? But you were so happy with them that I had not the heart to -keep you in this dull place with no one to play with. No, dear, I -don’t shrink from any sacrifice for your sake, but I want to be sure -that it will not be wasted.” -</p> - -<p> -“I shall never marry any one but Lida,” responded the boy gruffly. -“Everything that I like is connected with her—Tant’ Ottilie, and -going to Praka, and getting away from ceremony and fuss. I can’t give -her up.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am not asking you to give her up, dear boy. If you are sure you -love her, I will speak to Count Mortimer, and ask him to make the -proper arrangements, though I shall be left more lonely than ever.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am sorry,” said King Michael awkwardly, kissing his mother on the -forehead, “but I love her too much to give her up. And, little -mother”—the words came with a rush—“you have been so kind about it, -I’ll not say anything against your—your settling things with that -fellow Mortimer.” -</p> - -<p> -And the King departed in haste, as though fearing that he had -compromised himself by his impulsive generosity, and left his mother -to face the worst ordeal of all—her interview with Cyril. He arrived -not long after King Michael had left the room, and found Ernestine -sitting idle, with her hands locked together. She looked at him almost -fearfully as he approached her. -</p> - -<p> -“Cyril,” she said in a half-whisper, “I have something to tell you -that you will be sorry to hear. Michael and Lida of Dardania are in -love with one another.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then it is the Princess’s doing, and nothing else, for any one could -see that they had no thought of anything of the kind before.” -</p> - -<p> -“I don’t know how it happened, but it is too late to stop it now.” -</p> - -<p> -“Too late, my dear Ernestine! A boy of sixteen and a girl of fifteen! -I will undertake to put a stop to it in no time.” -</p> - -<p> -“But, Cyril, you must not. I cannot allow that.” -</p> - -<p> -“Not allow it? Surely you have forgotten that I explained to you the -other day that such a marriage was out of the question?” -</p> - -<p> -“So we thought at the time, but this alters everything. We must think -of some way in which things can be arranged satisfactorily.” -</p> - -<p> -“But it is impossible. No arrangement could be satisfactory which -would give the Princess of Dardania a pretext for interfering in our -affairs. Besides, the whole balance of power would be upset.” -</p> - -<p> -“You will be able to devise some scheme which will put things right. -You are so skilful; I am depending on you.” -</p> - -<p> -“My scheme is simply to pack Michael off to Vienna as soon as all the -fuss next week is over. He has never seen any girls but his cousins, -and you will find very soon that there is safety in numbers. I would -take him to Paris myself, if it was safe to leave the kingdom for so -long. That would cure him very quickly of his calf-love, but Vienna is -the next best place.” -</p> - -<p> -“But you don’t seem to understand, Cyril, and yet I told you only two -days ago that it was a matter of conscience with me not to thwart -Michael in an affair of this kind. I suppose I can’t make you see it -quite as I do, but it always seems to me”—her voice faltered—“as if -in this way I could make a sort of atonement for the way in which I -treated his father. I daresay it sounds very foolish and illogical to -you,” as Cyril’s lip curled, “but if I could feel that Michael’s -married life, at any rate, was likely to be a happy one, it would not -seem as if our unhappy marriage was to go on causing unhappiness to -generation after generation.” -</p> - -<p> -“Let me beg of you to look at things from a common-sense point of -view, Ernestine. Your husband would have been the last to wish the -good of Thracia to be sacrificed for a foolish fancy about making -atonement to him.” -</p> - -<p> -“I knew you would not see what I meant. But still, Cyril, even if -change and distraction helped Michael to get over his trouble, as you -suggest, I should never forgive myself for allowing poor little Lida -to be cast aside. No; I have often heard you say that when a -misfortune is irremediable, the only sensible thing to do is to accept -the situation and start afresh from it.” -</p> - -<p> -“But when the situation is absolutely impossible, what then?” -</p> - -<p> -“But it can’t be, if you accept it. I thought you might perhaps -arrange a compact with Ottilie, that the wedding should not take place -for five years, until Michael is twenty-one, and that during that time -she should not make any attempt to interfere in Thracian affairs, or -to prejudice Michael against you. What do you think?” -</p> - -<p> -“Truly excellent, if the wit of man can devise any possible means of -making the Princess of Dardania keep a promise which it suits her to -break. And what about breaking faith with the Emperors, and reversing -the policy which I have laboured for twelve years to establish? Have -women no idea of political morality, of duty to the country? Can you -in cold blood imagine that I am likely to hand over Thracia, bound, to -Scythia, after all I have done to strengthen her independence and give -her a voice among the Powers?” -</p> - -<p> -“But she says you have no choice,” faltered Ernestine. -</p> - -<p> -“Who says?—the Princess of Dardania? That was the secret of your -anxiety for me in your suggested compromise, was it? What is the -dilemma into which she hopes to force me?” -</p> - -<p> -“She said that you must either reverse your policy and allow Michael -to marry Lida, or oppose him for a week and then be dismissed—that -there was no alternative. She says Michael will do what she tells -him.” -</p> - -<p> -“No doubt. But she is a little out in her calculations. There is -another alternative, and it is in your hands. It lies with you to save -the situation, Ernestine. Refuse your consent to the marriage. Break -with the Princess openly, and take measures to remove Michael from her -influence. Your family and the Schwarzwald-Molzaus will back you up, -and the Emperors will see fair play.” -</p> - -<p> -“But I have told you I cannot do it, Cyril. I cannot break the -children’s hearts.” -</p> - -<p> -“No one wishes you to break their hearts. All that you have to do is -gently to guide their vagrant fancies into the right direction. In so -doing you will checkmate the Princess and rescue Michael from her -clutches. He will see the world a little, and come back to you free -from the trammels of his adoration for her; and she, like a wise -woman, will have found another match for Princess Lida. Come, I’ll -undertake to pull the matter through. You understand? You must do it.” -</p> - -<p> -“Cyril, I can’t. The thought of the children’s misery would haunt me -ever after.” -</p> - -<p> -“Nonsense! Michael will be the first to thank you when he is settled -down with a quiet, good-tempered girl as a wife, instead of the pretty -little intriguer whom your cousin has so carefully trained up to -follow in her own footsteps. As for the girl, there is no heart on her -side of the question. She is simply doing as her mother tells her. -This is not a matter of choice, Ernestine. You must do as I advise -you, and there is no time for thinking about it.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, Cyril, wait!” She came close to him, and laid her hands on his -arm. “I cannot do it; I am pledged both to Michael and Ottilie. I -would save you if I could, but not in this way—anything but this. -Explain to the Emperors how the matter stands, and resign at once. -Then I will marry you next week, and we will leave Thracia—leave -Michael to be happy. If you will give up office for me, I will give -him up for you—if I can do it knowing that all is well with him. We -love each other; we will live somewhere quietly, and forget politics. -Am I not enough for you?” -</p> - -<p> -“Good heavens, Ernestine, you would drive a man mad! Well, if you must -have an answer, you are not enough, if Thracia has to be left to the -Princess and to Scythia, and all my work undone.” -</p> - -<p> -“Cyril, I have obeyed you, yielded to you, given up so much for you -already. Give up this for me.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is impossible, Ernestine. You must choose between your boy and -me.” -</p> - - -<h3 id="ch25"> -CHAPTER XXV.<br/> -<span class="chap_sub">TO THE VICTOR THE SPOILS.</span> -</h3> - -<p class="noindent"> -“<span class="sc">Will</span> your Excellency be pleased to see the Baroness von -Hilfenstein?” -</p> - -<p> -“Certainly, Paschics. I will go to the carriage to meet her.” -</p> - -<p> -But the Baroness was already standing in the hall, to the discomfiture -of Paschics, who felt that he had erred in not escorting her up the -steps. She accepted his hurried apology graciously, however, and -passed on with Cyril into his private office. It was the day following -that on which Cyril had delivered his ultimatum to Ernestine. -</p> - -<p> -“I am the bearer of a message from her Majesty, Count,” said the -Baroness, when she was satisfied that they could not be overheard. “My -daughter had offered to bring it; but one cannot be too careful in -questions of etiquette, and Prince Boris is extremely particular.” -</p> - -<p> -This was no exaggeration, for Boris Mirkovics was commonly reported to -be the most jealous husband in Thracia, although his pretty wife made -the best of things by affecting to regard the feeling as a compliment; -and Cyril was grateful to the Baroness for saving him from a possible -complication in that quarter. His patience was sorely tried, however, -when the old lady, after settling her laces, clearing her throat two -or three times, and refreshing herself by a sniff at her bottle of -smelling-salts, remarked, in a tone of chilling disapproval— -</p> - -<p> -“You are aware, Count, of the aversion with which I have always -regarded the—the state of things between her Majesty and -yourself——” -</p> - -<p> -“Pardon me, Baroness,” interrupted Cyril, “but would you have any -objection to giving me your message at once? We can go into the moral -aspects of the situation afterwards. Has the Queen come to any -definite decision upon the matters which I had the honour of laying -before her yesterday?” -</p> - -<p> -“Forgive me,” said the Baroness. “I should have remembered that the -question was one of deep importance to you. No, her Majesty has not -arrived at any definite decision, save that she is still convinced -that it is impossible for her to break her pledges to the King and to -the Princess of Dardania; but she begs that you will be good enough to -postpone any further discussion of the subject, or action in -connection with it, until after the conclusion of next week’s -festivities. She is anxious that they should pass off without any -disagreeable <i>contretemps</i>, and trusts that in the interval you may be -able to devise some settlement that may be satisfactory to all -parties.” -</p> - -<p> -“No one can be more desirous of obliging her Majesty than I am,” -returned Cyril; “but you must know, Baroness, that it is not so much a -question of my doing nothing, as of the Princess of Dardania’s -consenting to remain inactive. I appeal to you, without fear of -misconstruction, for I know that since her mother’s death the Queen -has confided everything to you: do you think the Princess may be -trusted not to steal a march on me?” -</p> - -<p> -“Perhaps I am not too friendly to the Princess,” said the Baroness -thoughtfully, “for her Royal Highness and I have long had a difference -of opinion on the subject of etiquette, on many points of which her -ideas seem to me inexcusably lax for one in her high position, but I -think she would scarcely break the truce which the Queen proposes. I -know that her Majesty has had a long interview with her, in which she -steadily refused to retreat from the ground she took up immediately -upon her arrival, but consented to the postponement of the question.” -</p> - -<p> -“If she could be depended upon to play fair, it would be the best -temporary solution possible under the circumstances, but that’s where -the doubt comes in. However, one may almost say that it’s the only -thing to be done, and it certainly gives us a breathing-space. If we -can only get through the festivities without an <i>esclandre</i>, we may be -able to hit on something. By the bye, Baroness, I believe I was rude -enough to interrupt you just now?” -</p> - -<p> -“It is forgotten,” said the Baroness graciously. “I was about to say, -my dear Count, that in spite of the horror with which I am bound to -regard anything in the nature of a misalliance, I cannot bring myself -to hope that this difficulty will end in the breaking-off of the -engagement between her Majesty and yourself, as it is, I fear, my duty -to do.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are extremely kind, Baroness.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am afraid that I may be failing in my obligations to her Majesty, -Count, but it is certain that I have lately come to regard this affair -as differing from others of the kind. It may be that one’s judgments -soften as one grows older, or it may merely be that I am getting old -and foolish, but I hope that it may be possible for her Majesty to -marry you. I have watched the sad course of her life, I have seen her -misery since her quarrel with you yesterday, and my heart fails me -when I think of her suffering if she lost you. You will wonder that I -should thus betray the Queen’s feelings to you, but I have a reason. -Count, I was aghast when I heard of the definite choice you had placed -before her Majesty.” -</p> - -<p> -“I agree with you, Baroness, that the form of the words was -unsuitable. If I had been wise I should have employed a different -method—entreated and not commanded. I’m afraid the truth is that I -lost my head in the excitement of the moment. I never did such a thing -before, but my nerve is not what it was. Twenty years of hard work, -with practically no holidays, take it out of a man. But it’s no use -hedging now, and besides, the Queen’s yielding furnishes the only -possible solution of the difficulty.” -</p> - -<p> -“But you would not in any case proceed to the extremities you -threatened? You have unfortunately arrayed all her Majesty’s highest -feelings against you in thus placing her own happiness in the scale -against that of her son. It was not wisely done. And surely, my dear -Count, the mental fatigue of which you speak is a warning to you to -rest? Marrying her Majesty, you would live quietly and happily, as -your English poet says, ‘The world forgetting, by the world forgot.’” -</p> - -<p> -“Are you holding that out as an inducement to me, Baroness? I am -afraid you scarcely realise the hold which the world has upon some -people. What, you must go? Let me entreat your influence to induce her -Majesty to yield, for the sake of the Powers and of European peace, -and also, if you will have it, because I cannot pretend to say that if -she is obdurate I should not carry out my threat, as you called it -just now.” -</p> - -<p> -The Baroness shook her head sadly as Cyril escorted her to her -carriage, and he himself failed, for once, to regard the outlook with -any confidence. The postponement of the necessity for decision was a -great relief, but he could not see any means of saving the situation -if the Queen should fail him. -</p> - -<p> -Meanwhile the preparations for the festivities went on apace, and -royal guests began to arrive at Bellaviste, until the Palace was -fuller than it had been for many years, and extra accommodation had to -be found in some of the principal hotels. Among the earliest arrivals -was the Crown Prince of Hercynia, representing his father, and -attended by Baron de la Mothe von Elterthal. The news that the -Imperial Chancellor would visit Thracia had caused much comment, and -some excitement, throughout Europe, and it had been freely stated that -the object of his coming was to arrange a match between the young King -and one of his master’s daughters. The futility of this course under -the circumstances had not become generally known, but Cyril was -relieved to find that it was not necessary for him to recount to his -fellow-statesman the untoward events of the past week. The Hercynian -Government had been kept informed by its own representatives of the -appearance at Bellaviste of the Princess of Dardania, and of the -evident strain which had ensued in the relations of the King and -Queen, and had drawn the obvious conclusion, so that Baron de la Mothe -von Elterthal had been specially commissioned to ascertain whether -Cyril was concerned in the plot, and had played the two Emperors -false. If this should prove not to be the case, he was empowered to -concert with him as to the means by which the Princess might be -baulked of the results of her diplomacy. -</p> - -<p> -Nothing could have come as a more acceptable balm to Cyril’s wounded -feelings than this tacit acknowledgment that he alone was considered -capable of dealing with the situation satisfactorily, but he was -unable to give much comfort in return. Everything depended on the -Queen, and although Cyril did his utmost whenever he saw her alone to -emphasise the importance of the crisis, he could not flatter himself -that he had secured her assistance. He had not expected her to hold -out so long after receiving his ultimatum, and he blamed himself ever -more and more for the form in which he had chosen to present it. -Labouring day by day to remove the unfortunate impression he had -produced, he still found himself compelled to report failure to Baron -de la Mothe von Elterthal, and when the week of festivity began, he -had not so much as obtained from Ernestine a promise to consider her -ways. But his ill-success made him only the more determined to win in -the end, and he grudged the loss of time caused by the state -ceremonies, which kept him from taking active measures, such as were -beginning to suggest themselves to his mind, although they were of the -doleful nature of counsels of despair. -</p> - -<p> -Balls and banquets, church services and gala performances at the -theatre, the reception of congratulatory addresses and the taking and -receiving of various oaths of allegiance, filled up day after day, and -the guests, with an endurance and a politeness only to be found in -royal personages, contrived to appear not only tolerant of the rush of -uninteresting events, but even pleased with it. No <i>contretemps</i> -marred the festivities, and the concluding function was reached -without even the symptoms of a difference of opinion among those -assembled to do honour to King Michael. The Pannonian Arch-Duke showed -no signs of remembering the barrier which had arisen of late years -between the Three Powers and the princely family of Dardania, the -Princess and the Queen were on almost oppressively good terms, and M. -Drakovics comported himself in a sufficiently friendly manner even -towards Cyril. Thus the last of the series of entertainments, the -luncheon-party on the Saturday, to which the foreign royal personages -were invited previous to their departure from Bellaviste in the course -of the afternoon, marked the conclusion of a week of perfect harmony. -</p> - -<p> -When lunch was over, King Michael rose to propose the health of his -guests, and to express due gratitude for their presence and support -during the ceremonies of the week. His speech had been written out for -him by Cyril in order that he might commit it to memory; but it seemed -that among the many distractions of the past few days he had failed to -study it as carefully as he should have done, for he was noticeably -nervous—a quality which no one had remarked in him before. He -succeeded, however, in getting through his list with a little -prompting and some reference to his notes, and his audience, who were -prepared to be more than merciful, applauded in the right places and -helped to cover his confusion. But when the end of the speech was -almost reached, and the requisite compliments had been paid to the -delegates of the Emperors, to the Kings present or represented by -members of their families, to the houses of Weldart and -Schwarzwald-Molzau, from which the speaker traced his descent, he -hesitated for a moment. There was only one family that still remained -to be complimented, and the King’s slight pause merely rendered more -effective the raised tones in which he uttered words which had never -appeared in Cyril’s written oration:— -</p> - -<p> -“And lastly—although my own wishes would have led me to propose this -toast first of all—I ask you to drink to the health of my dear -cousins the Prince and Princess of Dardania, with whose family it is -my hope and purpose to be even more intimately connected in the future -than at present. <i>Hoch, hoch, hoch</i>!” and he bowed to the Prince and -Princess over his raised glass. -</p> - -<p> -A bombshell exploding in their midst could scarcely have proved more -startling to the company assembled than this sentence. All had guessed -at the plans of the Emperors, and most were more or less definitely -acquainted with them; but now it was plain that the diplomacy of -Hercynia and Pannonia had suffered a defeat, and that the victory lay -with the dark-haired lady in yellow brocade and sable, whose eyes were -brighter than her diamonds as she replied smilingly behind her fan to -the whispered congratulations of the young King of Mœsia. Cyril’s -glance had met that of Baron de la Mothe von Elterthal, as the fateful -words were uttered, and the monosyllable “Done!” had escaped his lips, -while the Baron replied by a scarcely perceptible shrug of the -shoulders to the look of blank helplessness which the Crown Prince of -Hercynia turned upon him. The Pannonian Arch-Duke was the only person -who had sufficient presence of mind to drink the toast without -betraying the conflicting emotions which were agitating him at the -moment; but before there had been time to respond to it the Prince of -Dardania created a sudden diversion. -</p> - -<p> -“The Queen!” he cried,—“the Queen is ill!” -</p> - -<p> -Ernestine had fallen back in her chair, her face as white as the -ermine on her gown, and her eyes fixed on vacancy. Her jewelled -fingers were clenched before her on the table—clenched, as the Court -physician remarked afterwards to a <i>confrère</i>, like the contorted -hands of a person in fierce bodily agony. She did not seem to notice -the alarm and anxiety around her; but when the Princess of Dardania -waved away the rest of the guests with, “Leave her to me: the -agitation of this joyful week has been too much for her,” she drew -herself away from her with a shudder of repulsion which did not escape -the notice of others. The Princess laughed lightly, but not without -some embarrassment, as she resigned her place to Baroness von -Hilfenstein, who ignored her with a wrathful contempt which was patent -to every one as she helped to convey the Queen to another room. -Pausing on the threshold, Ernestine made a painful effort to speak; -but her blanched lips refused their office, and her eyes, full of dumb -anguish, wandered helplessly over the sympathising faces around. The -Baroness understood her, however. -</p> - -<p> -“You wish his Excellency the Premier to wait on you, madame? Count, -will you be good enough to hold yourself in readiness until her -Majesty is sufficiently recovered to receive you?” -</p> - -<p> -The rest of the company passed on into the other rooms, but Cyril -waited in the deserted dining-room. It was not long before he was -summoned by one of the ladies, and under her guidance entered the room -in which interviews with Ernestine had so often been granted to him. -She was seated now beside her writing-table, with her hair and her -rich dress in disorder, and as she turned towards him at the sound of -his step a fit of strong trembling seized her. -</p> - -<p> -“I knew nothing of it,” she gasped. “Oh, Cyril, you believe me?” -</p> - -<p> -“I accept your assurance, madame.” -</p> - -<p> -“Cyril, upbraid me, scold me—anything but look at me like that! Don’t -speak so coldly, I can’t bear it. Cyril, what are you going to do?” -</p> - -<p> -Her voice was almost a scream as she rose from her chair and tried to -reach him, but tottered and fell at his feet, clinging to his hands in -an agony of terror. He raised her silently, and placed her in her -chair again. -</p> - -<p> -“Cyril,” she said, holding his hand fast, “say something. Don’t look -at me in that way. I thought you loved me once.” -</p> - -<p> -“So I did—once,” he replied. -</p> - -<p> -“And now—now?” -</p> - -<p> -“I think it would be unnecessary, and perhaps painful to your Majesty, -to enter into that question.” -</p> - -<p> -“But you could not be so cruel as to punish me when I was as much -astonished by what Michael said as you were? I have lost my son, I -have lost Ottilie, who was once my friend—you cannot mean that I must -lose you?” -</p> - -<p> -“It is surely self-evident, madame, that a discredited politician out -of office is not a fit match for a Queen.” -</p> - -<p> -“Discredited—out of office! As though I cared! I love you, not your -office—you more than ever, now that you have failed and are in -trouble. You could not punish me so cruelly, Cyril? You will not -forsake me after all the years that I have waited for you?” -</p> - -<p> -“Pray do not lay the blame upon me, madame. The choice was in your own -hands. You preferred your son’s whim to the success of my policy, and -it only remains for me to congratulate your Majesty upon the -acquisition of a most charming daughter-in-law, and to withdraw.” -</p> - -<p> -“No, you shall not go.” She clung to his hand so tightly that he was -unable to free himself. “You must hear me, Cyril. Ottilie promised me -solemnly that nothing should be done until the festivities were over, -and I believed her. So did you. Why punish me, then? Only let me come -with you if you mean to leave Thracia. I do not mind being poor. I had -rather be poor, with you.” -</p> - -<p> -“I think, Count,” said King Michael’s voice, as the newly enfranchised -sovereign appeared at the door which led into the ante-room, “that you -can scarcely be aware that Dr Danilovics gave special directions that -her Majesty was not to be agitated. Need I point out that so long an -audience is extremely injurious to her in her present condition of -illness and excitement?” -</p> - -<p> -“I did not know that you had been invited to assist at this interview, -sir.” -</p> - -<p> -“If I choose to protect my mother from the schemes of a political -adventurer, Count, that is my affair.” -</p> - -<p> -“Such a remark, addressed to one who was your father’s friend and has -served your mother faithfully, comes with an ill grace from you, sir, -and necessarily deprives me of the honour of serving you in the -future.” -</p> - -<p> -“The proper official will relieve you of your portfolio, Count.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your Majesty’s consideration is unbounded. That I may not appear -backward in responding to it, allow me to say that should my successor -desire any information as to the routine work of the post, I am -entirely at her service.” -</p> - -<p> -“At <i>her</i> service? Whose?” -</p> - -<p> -“Surely, sir, it is patent to all that her Royal Highness the Princess -of Dardania becomes, <i>ipso facto</i>, Foreign Minister and Premier of -Thracia. It is impossible that I should be mistaken.” -</p> - -<p> -The King frowned heavily. “This is not a time for joking, Count,” he -said. -</p> - -<p> -“Pardon me, sir, but it is a little unkind to wish to keep all the -enjoyment to yourself. The practical joke which her Royal Highness has -just carried out with your Majesty’s assistance would make the fortune -of a farce.” -</p> - -<p> -The King’s dignity was touched. He had an uneasy feeling, which would -never have oppressed the Princess of Dardania, that the suave, cynical -man before him was amused rather than thunder-struck by his great -<i>coup</i>, and he grasped eagerly at the first chance that offered itself -for terminating the interview. “This wrangling, Count, is unseemly in -the presence of her Majesty,” he said reprovingly, with a glance at -his mother, who was looking from one to the other in bewildered -misery. -</p> - -<p> -“Nothing, sir, could be more contrary to my wishes than that my -presence should cast a shadow on her Majesty’s pleasure in this joyful -occasion. With your permission I will retire to England as soon as the -formalities attendant upon my resignation are completed.” -</p> - -<p> -“No, Count. There are certain charges”—the King looked sharply at -Cyril to see whether he blenched, but in vain—“to be inquired into -first.” -</p> - -<p> -“As your Majesty pleases. I can only hope that the result may be as -satisfactory to my accusers as it is bound to be to myself.” It was -his turn to look at the King, who moved uneasily. -</p> - -<p> -“Cyril,” cried the Queen, rousing herself from her lethargy, as he -prepared to retire, “you will not leave me in this way? Cyril!” -</p> - -<p> -“You forget, madame, that we are not alone,” Cyril heard the King say, -laying a hand on his mother’s shoulder as she tried to rise, and with -her despairing face before his eyes, the defeated Premier left the -room. Once outside the door, the realisation of all that this meant -came upon him like a flood. One moment he gasped for breath, and his -hands gripped his coat as though to tear it open: then his -self-control returned to him, and he stepped out from under the -<i>portière</i> to pass through the rooms filled with the gaudy, -glittering crowd, that knew him to be discomfited and disgraced. If -they had expected him to show the consciousness of his failure in his -face, they were disappointed, for he appeared amongst them absolutely -unmoved, although a smile lingered on his lips for a moment as he -noticed the rapidity with which men and women alike hastened out of -his way, leaving him a clear path, for fear of his attempting to speak -to any of them, and thus branding them with the taint of having been -an intimate of the fallen Minister. He spoke to no one, but before he -had crossed the first room a tall awkward youth, with his honest face -ablaze with indignation, had deliberately stepped forward and placed -himself at his side, glorifying the retreat by the splendour of his -uniform and the magnificence of the decorations with which his breast -was covered. It was the Crown Prince of Hercynia, whose incurable -kindness of heart made him the despair of his father, and who was -reported to run no small risk of being passed over in the succession -in favour of his younger brother, Prince Friedrich Karl. He placed his -arm through Cyril’s, and began to talk stammeringly and incoherently, -not because he had anything to say, but obviously in order to set his -<i>protégé</i> at his ease. In spite of his unavoidable amusement, Cyril -could not help being touched, but at the door he freed himself -resolutely from the Prince’s hold. -</p> - -<p> -“I am unutterably grateful for your Imperial Highness’s condescension, -but I must refuse to bring you into trouble with your father.” -</p> - -<p> -For one moment the Prince looked startled, then he took Cyril’s arm -again. “You have been doing our work,” he said, “and you shall not be -thrown aside because the task has proved too much for you.” -</p> - -<p> -In the corridor they came face to face with Baron de la Mothe von -Elterthal, who was hurrying towards them, drawn by the flying report -which had reached him of the extraordinary conduct of the Crown -Prince. A glance at the young man’s face showed him that no -remonstrance would serve his turn, and he begged therefore that he -might be allowed a few moments’ conversation with Count Mortimer on -political matters of the utmost importance. The Prince hesitated, -half-suspecting the ruse, then saw a way out of the difficulty. -</p> - -<p> -“We must not detain his Excellency here, Baron. Do you walk home with -him—to his house, you understand?—as I was intending to do, and talk -on the way.” -</p> - -<p> -It is to be feared that the Baron’s murmured acquiescence did not -adequately represent his feelings at the moment, but he obeyed, and -walked on with Cyril, the Crown Prince looking after them. -</p> - -<p> -“Good fellow that Prince of yours,” remarked Cyril, when they were -crossing the courtyard, “but a terrible fool. Accept my condolences, -Baron. If you feel as sick as you look, I’m afraid Hercynia will soon -be without a Chancellor.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, don’t mention it,” said the Baron, pulling himself together. “No -one can fight against folly. Can I do anything for you, by the way?” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, you can. Wire to my brother—you have stayed with him, so you -know his address—and tell him to take no steps whatever about me. -When I am ready, I’ll come home. I don’t want the might of the British -Empire invoked to protect me against the spite of an angry woman.” -</p> - -<p> -“What?” said the Baron, looking at him narrowly; “it is more than mere -dismissal, is it?” -</p> - -<p> -“Impeachment, if they can manage it. By the bye, Baron, in a trial it -is possible that certain facts might come out which would throw a -light upon recent Hercynian policy——” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, you resort to threats, Count?” -</p> - -<p> -“By no means, my dear Baron. Threats between old friends and old -political hands like you and me? Why, you should be grateful to me for -simply directing your attention to possible dangerous contingencies. -You know enough of me and of my methods to be sure that if the -Princess of Dardania wishes to base her action against me upon -documentary evidence she must forge it—and in that case she will not -stop at implicating me. In self-defence, I might find it necessary to -declare the truth, which might prove only less damaging to other -people than the forgeries. You understand me?” -</p> - -<p> -“I do. You wish us to make representations to the King, based upon the -impolicy and ingratitude of his conduct towards the friend and servant -of his parents?” -</p> - -<p> -“That’s it. The Prince of Dardania is a sensible man at bottom, and I -think he will interfere and restrain his wife and young Michael when -he sees how their proceedings are regarded; but to make matters sure -you might let your Government journals insert a vague note touching -the means by which a recent successful conspiracy in the Balkans was -promoted—extensive use of forged documents, and so on. I can put you -on the track of one or two little things connected with the Rhodope -business if you find it necessary to go further, but I think you will -scarcely need them.” -</p> - -<p> -“I see. We will act with all discretion.” -</p> - -<p> -“Just so; and now here we are at my hospitable door. You won’t come -in, I fear? Well, thanks for your company, and the trouble you are -going to take. I’ll do the same for you when young Hopeful kicks you -out because you are too much identified with the bold bad diplomacy of -his father’s days.” -</p> - -<p> -“Many thanks. If I were in your place at the present moment, I am not -sure that I would remain to run the risk of a trial. Public opinion -does not seem particularly well affected towards you, and you have -escaped assassination once already.” -</p> - -<p> -“Really, Baron, I fear you under-estimate either my age or my -intelligence,” was Cyril’s reply to this little stab, which the Baron -emphasised by a nod towards the crowd gathered in the street,—a -hostile, murmuring, uncertain crowd, that had heard rumours of the -great Minister’s downfall, but felt it hardly safe to believe them on -seeing him walking quietly home in the company of the Hercynian -Chancellor. There was one, however, who felt no misgivings. The crowd -parted to allow of the passage of a bath-chair, and its occupant, an -old white-haired man, threw a glance of triumph and hatred at Cyril as -he stood on the steps. -</p> - -<p> -“My turn once, yours now!” he cried, in a shrill voice which in its -cracked tones bore only a faint resemblance to that which had formerly -been able to sway a multitude. “<i>Bonjour, feu M. le Ministre</i>!” -</p> - -<p> -They were the words with which Ernestine had dismissed M. Drakovics -eleven years before, and Cyril laughed bitterly as he bowed with -peculiar politeness to his old enemy, and retreated into the house, -pursued by the loud hisses and hootings of the mob, which had divined -the truth from the old man’s speech. Turning into the secretary’s -office, Cyril met the concerned gaze of Paschics. -</p> - -<p> -“Do you want to earn a good round sum of money, Paschics?” -</p> - -<p> -“That depends upon the way in which it is to be earned, Excellency.” -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, you need only swear that I have intrigued with the Scythian -Court, and bring forward a forged document or two to support your -statement, and the Emperor Sigismund will pay you almost any sum you -like to name.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your Excellency is over-tired, or you would not insult by such a -suggestion a man who has always tried to serve you faithfully.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are right, Paschics. Well, come into my office, and let us go -through this solemn farce with becoming dignity.” -</p> - -<p> -They had scarcely taken their seats when the King’s private secretary -arrived to demand the delivery of the seals of office. Following him -came the Chief of Police, with several subordinates. -</p> - -<p> -“I am instructed to seal up your Excellency’s papers in your presence, -and take them to my Bureau for examination,” he said. “Your Excellency -is to be placed under arrest in your own house. You can obtain what -you wish from without through the police, but you will not be allowed -to communicate with any one outside.” -</p> - -<p> -“Very good,” said Cyril. “What a blessing I have sent my message to -Caerleon before this!” he added to himself. “What is the matter, -Paschics?” -</p> - -<p> -“Your Excellency,” in a quick whisper, as the attention of the police -was distracted by their task, “if there is anything among the -papers—any letters—which you would not desire to have seen, tell me -at once, and I will destroy it before they take possession of them, -whatever the risks.” -</p> - -<p> -“No, Paschics, I never keep letters. You may be quite easy about -that.” -</p> - -<p> -“Your Excellency,” the secretary’s fingers were twitching as he stood -beside Cyril, “will you endure this? They are treating you like a -common criminal. Only give me the word, and I will strangle the -Prefect there.” -</p> - -<p> -“My good Paschics, keep quiet, and don’t make things worse. Why should -not the police tumble my papers about, if they like? It doesn’t hurt -us. I am really grateful to them for giving me something to think -about.” -</p> - -<p> -Understanding now the full extent of the disaster, Paschics was -silent, but when the police had gone into another room, he crept out -after them. In a moment he returned, his face beaming with delight. -</p> - -<p> -“Your Excellency, the door is unguarded, and there are none of them in -the hall. I can disguise you in a moment, and you will be able to -escape.” -</p> - -<p> -“No, thank you, Paschics. Don’t you see their little dodge? They would -like it better than anything else if I went slinking away in disguise, -but I don’t mean to gratify them. We will stay here.” -</p> - -<p> -After all, the imprisonment lasted only two days. At the end of that -time the papers were returned and the police guard removed from the -house, and Cyril was informed that he might go whither he would. Of -this permission, however, he refused to avail himself, declining to -skulk out of the country like a man desiring to escape notice. In -consequence of his maintenance of this unbending attitude, one of the -Court carriages was sent on the following day to convey him to the -Palace, with the message that the King wished to see him. With the -young monarch he found the Prince of Dardania, who took the leading -part in the conversation which followed. A little to one side sat the -Princess, with a piece of embroidery in her hand. -</p> - -<p> -“Her Royal Highness is present, Count,” said King Michael sharply, -when Cyril had saluted him and the Prince. -</p> - -<p> -“I crave her Royal Highness’s pardon, sir. I had imagined that this -was a business interview, and that the Princess’s presence would be -more properly ignored, but since your Majesty informs me that it is a -social occasion, I can only express my gratification at being admitted -to such a pleasant family gathering.” -</p> - -<p> -“Count,” said the Prince of Dardania hastily, “his Majesty has asked -me to express his regret at the treatment you have received. In -consequence of the receipt of mistaken information, you were placed -under arrest, and your papers seized. I need scarcely say that nothing -to justify the seizure was discovered, and strong representations as -to the harshness of the course pursued have been made by several -personages whose advice the King is bound to respect. Under these -circumstances, his Majesty’s only desire is to make you a suitable -recompense for the inconvenience to which you have been put. There are -personal and family reasons, which it is unnecessary to particularise, -which would render it undesirable for you to continue to hold the -office of Premier, but you are of course entitled to the usual -pension, and if with this you care to accept the position of Thracian -Minister to the Pannonian Court, I think you would find it a post well -suited to your tastes and abilities.” -</p> - -<p> -“I am deeply indebted to your Highness for the handsome things you -have said. With respect to the offers you have been instructed to make -to me in the name of his Majesty, perhaps you will convey to him the -pleasing intelligence that I decline them utterly, for personal -reasons, which it is unnecessary to particularise. I will not accept -a pension, nor will I take the post of Minister to Pannonia, and there -is certainly one person in this room who has reason to be grateful -that I will not. But I demand an authorised statement in the ‘Gazette’ -that I resigned office on account of failing health, induced by long -and unremitting devotion to the duties of my position, and also a full -apology for the inexcusable blunder committed by the police. I shall -expect also to receive the marks of distinction usual on quitting an -office such as I have held, and to be treated with due honour on -quitting Thracia. Otherwise I stay.” -</p> - -<p> -“I know why you refuse his Majesty’s offers,” said the Princess, -leaning forward confidentially, while her husband and the King -discussed Cyril’s demands in an undertone. “You wish to injure -Thracia, and therefore do not like to take her money. I did not know -you were so scrupulous.” -</p> - -<p> -“It is quite unnecessary for me to injure Thracia. I leave that to -your Royal Highness, in the full conviction that the task will be -efficiently performed.” -</p> - -<p> -“Are you trying to cast a doubt upon my motives, Count?” -</p> - -<p> -“By no means, madame—only on your powers. If you had married my -brother, you and I would have ruled Europe. As it is, I fear you will -find it difficult to rule the Balkans.” -</p> - -<p> -“You are disappointed, Count, and therefore I can pardon your -rudeness.” -</p> - -<p> -“Disappointed, madame? Oh no; remember that I have seen a good deal. -You do not imagine that I cannot make allowances for a child who has -just grasped power, and for a lady who is anxious to get her daughter -off her hands?” -</p> - -<p> -“You had better give him what he wants, and let him go,” said the -Princess, in a stage whisper to the King. “Otherwise you will have no -peace in Thracia.” -</p> - -<p> -“Count,” said the Prince of Dardania, “his Majesty is graciously -pleased to grant your requests. Naturally the simplest plan would be -to give orders to the police to convey you to the frontier -immediately;” here Cyril raised his eyebrows, and the Prince, -remembering the warnings of the Three Powers, hesitated and became -somewhat confused, “but your long services—your friendship with the -late King—in fact, your demands are granted. The ‘Gazette’ you -suggest will appear to-morrow, and you will be free to leave Thracia -on the following day.” -</p> - -<p> -“And if you have any message of farewell to the Queen I shall be -delighted to deliver it,” added the Princess, who was burning to -revenge herself on Cyril for his words to her. -</p> - -<p> -“Ottilie!” said her husband warningly, but Cyril smiled. -</p> - -<p> -“You are too good, madame, but I cannot consent to place myself under -a further obligation to you. You must remember that there is already a -heavy account between us. I will do my best to repay your Royal -Highness promptly; rely upon that.” -</p> - -<p> -He bowed and went out, with a shrill laugh from the Princess, perhaps -a little forced, ringing in his ears, and returned to his own house as -he had come, to find Paschics watching for him, eager to announce, -with much mystery, that there was a lady waiting to see him in his -study. For a moment Cyril was startled, but only for a moment. The -weakness passed, and he entered the room, to find the lady, who was -dressed in black and wore a thick veil, standing by the window. -</p> - -<p> -“Have you not done me harm enough yet?” he asked, never doubting who -it was; but the lady raised her veil, and displayed, not the features -of Ernestine, but the pale plain face of Anna Mirkovics. -</p> - -<p> -“I am the bearer of a message from her Majesty to you, Count,” she -said coldly, giving him a note. “You were right in supposing that she -would wish to come here in person, but by representing the difficulty -she would experience in leaving the Palace unobserved, I induced her -to allow me to be her messenger.” -</p> - -<p> -She turned away again to the window, and Cyril tore open the envelope, -and drew out the blotted and tear-stained missive which it contained. -</p> - -<div class="letter"> - -<p> -“<span class="sc">Cyril, my Beloved</span>” (Ernestine had written),—“You cannot intend to -leave me like this. They tell me that you are quitting Thracia in -disgrace—but I know that is only my cousin’s malevolence—take me -with you. Let me share your trouble—I will not say disgrace, for that -cannot attach to your name. Send me one word by Anna, and I will come. -Do not think that I shall repent taking the step. You know me well -enough to be sure that neither poverty nor scorn would trouble me if I -was with you. But I know you are saying, as you did the other day, -‘The choice was in your own hands, and you preferred your son to me.’ -Dearest, how could I build our happiness on the ruins of my child’s? -You would not wish me to do so; you were trying me, were you not? I -have never opposed you in anything but this, but how could I deprive -Michael of the joy I desired for myself? And if you think I deserve -punishment for following my conscience in this respect, I have -received it. Three days and nights of misery, Cyril! Even you would -pity me if you saw me now—they tell me I am mad, merely because I -love you—or will you not forgive me yet? But if I must go on -suffering in this way, at least do not leave me without a word. Let me -see you once more, just to say good-bye. I will not trouble you with -entreaties, I will only look at you for the last time. Let me have a -kind look to remember, and not the dreadful cold eyes that met mine -the other day. Remember that day in the burning house, that -mountain-path in the snow. You loved me then. Have you the heart to -forsake me without one kind word? But no, you are welcome to overwhelm -me with reproaches, if only you will let me see you. You know how I -love you.—Your broken-hearted -</p> - -<p class="sign2"> -<span class="sc">Ernestine</span>.” -</p> - -</div> - -<p> -“I fear, mademoiselle,” said Cyril to the messenger, crumpling the -note in his hand, “that her Majesty forgets the circumstances of the -case. It would scarcely improve my position in Thracia at the present -moment if I invited the Queen to run away with me. Not,” he dropped -for a moment the hard tone in which he had spoken, and Anna Mirkovics -looked up with sudden hope, “that I do not consider the scandal -involved would inflict a very salutary punishment on King Michael and -his future relatives, but one really must consider one’s own personal -feelings a little in such a matter.” -</p> - -<p> -“Then what answer”—the maid of honour’s voice was almost choked with -indignation—“am I to take to her Majesty?” -</p> - -<p> -“I think it would be best to tell her that there is no answer. To say -that I decline the honour might sound discourteous.” -</p> - -<p> -“But you will see her to say good-bye? You must.” -</p> - -<p> -“Pardon me; such a step would indicate a willingness to do more, and I -have no intention of doing anything.” -</p> - -<p> -“Yes, if you saw her, you must yield. Oh, Count, have pity upon her! -We can do nothing to comfort her, although our hearts are broken by -the sight of her sufferings. She sits in the same place from morning -till night, and neither weeps nor speaks. The Princess and the King -have rallied her, upbraided her, threatened to give out that she has -become insane, but nothing could rouse her until Baroness von -Hilfenstein happened to hear that you had been released and were about -to leave Thracia, and then she determined to make a last effort to -communicate with you. You cannot refuse this one small favour. I will -smuggle you into the Palace as a friend of my own—what does it -signify what they say of me, if I can help to comfort her?—and when -you see her, you must give way.” -</p> - -<p> -“I think not, mademoiselle. I am not a sentimentalist, as you know, -and I cannot flatter myself that the meeting would afford any comfort -to her Majesty. It is not as though things were as they used to be.” -</p> - -<p> -“You mean that you do not now love her? But if that is the case, you -have never loved her. Oh, assure me of that, let me tell her from -yourself that you sought her only for the help she could give to your -political designs, that you awoke her love for you merely that you -might climb to power by its means, and that it was only natural you -should throw off the mask when she refused to serve your purpose any -longer. It will wound her terribly, but her pride will help her to -tear you from her heart. You need not try to keep up the mockery any -longer, surely?” -</p> - -<p> -“I should be delighted to meet your wishes, mademoiselle, but -unfortunately I am not quite quixotic enough to blacken my own -character so gratuitously as you propose. I did love her Majesty at -one time—in fact, until three days ago. I will not say that at any -time I should have been willing to make a fool of myself to please -her, as some men would, but once, at any rate, I was prepared to die -for her. Is it beyond your power to imagine an experience by which -love should be altogether burnt out and destroyed? That was my case -when, thanks to the Queen, I saw my policy overthrown, the labours of -twenty years undone, and myself held up to the ridicule of Europe.” -</p> - -<p> -“But if you love her, you can forgive even that. She was wrong, no -doubt, but has she not suffered for it? Is she not willing to share -with you the consequences of her fault, as the only reparation she can -make? You say you loved her——” -</p> - -<p> -“Pardon me; I fear I have not made my meaning clear. I did once love -her Majesty, but—I do so no longer.” -</p> - -<p> -“You really loved her? I hope you did; I am glad if you did. You think -your love is dead; but it will come to life again to torment you, and -then, perhaps—oh, I trust it will be so!—you will know something of -the pain you are making her suffer, when you feel that you would give -anything to see her and to touch her hand again, and you cannot -approach her. If the time ever came for her to treat you as you are -treating her now, I could die happy.” -</p> - -<p> -“May I suggest, mademoiselle, that I feel a slight delicacy in -listening to these accounts of her Majesty’s feelings—under the -circumstances?” -</p> - -<p> -“You are a cruel, heartless man,” said Anna Mirkovics despairingly, -“and I hope God will punish you as you deserve!” -</p> - -<p> -“I fear that you must rate my deserts very low, mademoiselle, if you -mean to imply that the punishment I merit is even worse than all that -has already happened to me.” -</p> - -<p> -He looked round with a faint smile at the dismantled room and the -untidy packet of papers, and Anna Mirkovics realised dimly that -whatever his punishment was to be in the future, it had begun in the -present. -</p> - -<p> -<br/> -</p> - -<p> -About a week later, the party gathered for afternoon tea in the great -hall at Llandiarmid Castle were startled by the entrance of a visitor, -who opened the front door and walked in unannounced. -</p> - -<p> -“Uncle Cyril!” cried Usk. -</p> - -<p> -“Cyril, old man!” exclaimed his father. “My dear fellow, why didn’t -you telegraph, and let us send the carriage for you?” -</p> - -<p> -“I didn’t care to make a fuss. No, Caerleon, I am not quite a fool. I -came here in a fly, not plodding through the mud. Nadia, you look -younger than your daughter. Phil, do you still consider it a -compliment to be told you are more like your father than ever? Mr -Mansfield, how are you? I have seen you and Usk so recently that I -really can’t perceive any changes at the moment that ought to be -remarked upon. Caerleon, do sit down, old man, and don’t grip my -shoulder like that. I assure you that I am flesh and blood, and not my -own ghost.” -</p> - -<p> -“You have cut Thracia for good and all?” asked Caerleon, sitting down -opposite his brother, but avoiding looking at him. -</p> - -<p> -“I suppose so—or rather, it has cut me. I have refused their pension, -at any rate.” -</p> - -<p> -“Right! I’m delighted to hear it.” -</p> - -<p> -“No more questions any one wants to ask, are there? You know that old -Drakovics has returned to nominal power, with Vassili as an -under-study of all work?” -</p> - -<p> -“Did all your men go over to him?” -</p> - -<p> -“Most did; but Georgeivics and old Mirkovics resigned. I pointed out -to them that it was foolish; but they would do it.” -</p> - -<p> -“And they were the only ones that remained faithful?” -</p> - -<p> -“My dear Caerleon, pray don’t be so tragic. A man doesn’t want further -depressing when he has come to such glorious smash already as I have. -No, Paschics is persistently and stupidly determined to follow my -fallen fortunes. I left him in London, to delude the interviewers. And -Dietrich is also in my train, more taciturn than ever now that his -belief in my star has been so rudely shattered. Oh, and by the bye, -there is an old Jew named Goldberg, whom you may remember hearing of. -When I was passing through Vienna, he came and played the Good -Samaritan. There is a sum of two million florins about which he and I -had dealings together once, and he informs me that when it was -returned to him he invested it at once in my name, and that it is at -my service now. I daresay I shall go and stay with him a little later -on. Those are all that I have found faithful among the faithless, I -believe.” -</p> - -<p> -“But the Queen, Uncle Cyril?” asked Usk. “You said that she always -supported you. Did she change sides, or has she really gone mad? The -papers hint at all kinds of things.” -</p> - -<p> -Cyril looked round upon the group with a rather strained smile. “I -don’t want to sound melodramatic,” he said, “but I should feel deeply -obliged if you would mention the Queen’s name to me as little as -possible. Her Majesty chose suddenly to forsake my advice, and adopt -that of my bitterest enemy, and that sort of thing puts a man a little -out of conceit with her.” -</p> - -<p> -“I can’t stand this any longer,” said Caerleon hoarsely. “This place -is too hot, or draughty, or something. For goodness’ sake, Cyril, come -out on the terrace and have a smoke.” -</p> - -<p> -“Anything for a quiet life!” said Cyril, acquiescing readily. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, mother!” cried Philippa, as the door closed behind her father and -uncle, “it was worse than that, I’m sure. He loved her, and she has -played him false. Didn’t you see his face?” -</p> - -<p> -“He is awfully changed since we saw him less than a month ago,” said -Usk. -</p> - -<p> -“I should scarcely have known him to be the same man,” Mansfield -agreed. -</p> - -<p> -“Oh, how could she? how could she?” cried Philippa. “To draw him on, -and win his love, and then throw him over—a splendid man like Uncle -Cyril! The wicked woman, I hate her! It is not a thing to be cried -over”—and she dashed away an indignant tear as she spoke—“I should -like to kill her! She has taken all the best years of his life, and -left him -</p> - -<div class="quote_o"><div class="quote_i"> -<p class="i0">‘Exceeding comfortless, and worn, and old,</p> -<p class="i3">For a dream’s sake.’”</p> -</div></div> - -<p> -“Don’t get into the habit of quoting poetry when you are excited, -Phil,” said her uncle’s voice at the open window. He had been passing, -and had overheard the last words. “It is very hard to break oneself -off it, and it has got me into trouble more than once. People think it -sounds stagey, you know.” -</p> - -<p> -“I suppose,” pursued Philippa, in a lower tone, but still with -boundless indignation, “that she thought he was not grand enough for -her to marry! And so she used him as long as she wanted his help, and -then cast him aside. As if she ought not to have been glad of the -chance of giving up everything for him because she loved him—if she -did!” -</p> - -<p> -“There may be excuses for her of which we know nothing,” said Lady -Caerleon, observing that Mansfield was hanging on Philippa’s words in -rapt admiration, as much for the speaker as for the sentiments she -expressed. “She may even think she is acting rightly. It is quite -possible,” with a sigh, “to do wrong from the best motives.” -</p> - -<p> -“No, mother, I am sure it was just wicked, horrible pride. She thought -only of herself, and not a bit of him, and calmly broke his heart -because he did not happen to be born a King.” -</p> - -<p> -And there was no one to tell her that it was Cyril, and not Ernestine, -who had found place and power too much to give up for love. -</p> - -<p class="end"> -THE END. -</p> - - -<h2> -TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES. -</h2> - -<p> -Sydney C. Grier was the pseudonym of Hilda Caroline Gregg. -</p> - -<p> -This book is part of the author’s “Balkan Series.” The full series, in -order, being: -</p> - -<div class="quote_o"><div class="quote_i"> -An Uncrowned King<br/> -A Crowned Queen<br/> -The Kings of the East<br/> -The Prince of the Captivity -</div></div> - -<p class="noindent"> -<b>Alterations to the text</b>: -</p> - -<p class="noindent"> -[Title Page] -</p> - -<p> -Add brief note indicating this novel’s position in the series. See -above. -</p> - -<p class="noindent"> -[Chapter I] -</p> - -<p> -Change “in that <i>georgeous</i> company” to <i>gorgeous</i>. -</p> - -<p> -“With the <i>certainity</i> that neither principal” to <i>certainty</i>. -</p> - -<p class="noindent"> -[Chapter II] -</p> - -<p> -“understand that his <i>pore</i> pa is struck” to <i>poor</i>. -</p> - -<p class="noindent"> -[Chapter IV] -</p> - -<p> -“her unaccustomed <i>graciousnesness</i> was merely” to <i>graciousness</i>. -</p> - -<p> -“representing St Gabriel of <i>Tartarjé</i>” to <i>Tatarjé</i>. -</p> - -<p class="noindent"> -[Chapter V] -</p> - -<p> -“Come, <i>count</i>, I wish to go to the” to <i>Count</i>. -</p> - -<p class="noindent"> -[Chapter IX] -</p> - -<p> -“striking his mother ... with his little <i>first</i>” to <i>fist</i>. -</p> - -<p> -“because she is—well, angry <i>himself</i>” to <i>herself</i>. -</p> - -<p class="noindent"> -[Chapter XVI] -</p> - -<p> -“The loyalty of my <i>familty</i> is not dependent” to <i>family</i>. -</p> - -<p class="noindent"> -[Chapter XX] -</p> - -<p> -“I’m afraid I had <i>forgotton</i>” to <i>forgotten</i>. -</p> - -<p class="noindent"> -[Chapter XXI] -</p> - -<p> -“Ernestine placed <i>himself</i> between them” to <i>herself</i>. -</p> - -<p> -“she owed it to <i>himself</i> that it was” to <i>herself</i>. -</p> - -<p class="noindent"> -[Chapter XXII] -</p> - -<p> -“like his Majesty’s <i>contrairy</i> ways” to <i>contrary</i>. -</p> - -<p class="noindent"> -[Chapter XXV] -</p> - -<p> -“saw a way out of the <i>diffculty</i>” to <i>difficulty</i>. -</p> - -<p class="end"> -[End of Text] -</p> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A CROWNED QUEEN ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin:0.83em 0; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE<br /> -<span style='font-size:smaller'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br /> -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</span> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/66325-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/66325-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 6e77946..0000000 --- a/old/66325-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null |
